DD 39 xD oD re ea
») > DDD ID YD YD)
DP» ee DDD DY DD)
DP» DPW DWOWw» W)
Py
ID2QW2IND 2") DY DW»
>>> a :
ae 33 >.
a>: z= SD
>>
y >> >> ee >
oo >: Soom > >> — ee >
ee 2 2D SS > eee
oss 22> > >>> _ > > > = pes> > |
> D>. | 8 9 > > > BE ed
> >>> 9 D00>59_ >> Sa see Dp >-
> > _ 7 >>)>D>_» ») 7D D>>Dd
Si ee ee > > eee
, 5 s 2 S> >> > , >>> >
ID > > > iee> Ss es Se
>> » > )) = > Dds > 22> >>> >> >> DS ss >
>> Dy > >> We 9 DD 4 YD 22 > Pl SS > Se
>> > > > - SS ee, ee 55
=> go >» 2=. > »> >>> SP D>: >
> 22 > > $ So 5s
>>> —S) >> >>> >> DP DP
>= > EP >>> 7D 15% Ip. 2S Sy
2 D> I > > > EP oe SSS
) fe ey >: D>. > > > _ >>> » 33> S55
> >> >. D>» Dp_—_> 22> > >> > Te >> > Ss
> Sb: aes
> >> 2s y> DP = :
>» >) 2 E> Ps
> Sp} >>)
>> Pi SSs5
> D> 5d >>>
I> D> >> >> >>
22> DD =» >
>> >>> > <<
iB , > D> > >*
Dp» >>> 2» > Dy
IP » >> d»>
> [> —= » > SS Sy , Lo:
E> Di > a > >> 2S
> >
> > > S3>> Soo Se Ss > ir
D> 2 SED >, Seb) ae > em
> p> >»? >>> >_> ——
a “a > > 2 P BER? > D> ~ enn tee Oe) Oe
> >> >> Sr > 2D > ee> =» 2 TP De > 3Po)> <<
32 >> D> >>> 13> IP» >= > >> So so
qe ao > ap feS >) 2D> 2S > §¥> iy> 55 Se ee
IS Ss BEEP SS. Be EIS IR eS
3 > >> BO7>> | 22> :
22> >> ae
22 32> 2? DDD > 3S) > 535 | =e
2 2 > a 7 Se 2 ae >> 22> 2 > >) > >> 233. a2.
2 = = >> STs. >>> I > > Sas “2
> SE ge Ee LF
“i x ea I> 227 = a
> _ se Pe ee pe Li eee SSE SESS SS
= = >> » >>> ; PDO? >> > > DS >» oP
oP ; Fae is >>> > iA 3) a p> a 2» >
: be > ae — >>) 3 5
~_s : > D> RP o>>> wD. somes 22>) 2
Se F 9 >> B> D>» >» 2»)? B29 > > > >99355 Sw
>> > >> >> >> 22> [IP >>> D> > ww» > D>s =
> Se >> we DP > >? >> > > > 2 SDD 33 aS
Se > >> > p> > 2 >> BP >>> D> TP a > 23> >> 35> Se se
>» > De > >>> yp.
» >> > WD »>>» y>
>> DED
> > Sw > > RP > DD>> > yO =
> Se > >. ae > DP > BR
> > > > >» 2? _ PS a> > DS ed if : ° ;
> >> » SP» D>» >» >. 25
3 D>> >» ew > B® OR > .
[> >>> > I>» Sre> 2s =>. ms
»> S55): > => > D> Br) > LP > IDB» > es
> >> > -» I> YY > DD) a > 555 Ge
D> D> > Tw Bo 2) Boe DP PF OS DD > > Se 5D >>>
» >> > Se ed oe RP eB F993 > > o Se > >. FF OS Ss ODD
> >>> EP > >> BLD > ODDS D > SS ee oy YP 2 > DS
> >>> Se > 22> >> \ > 2200 D >> Ses 32223 9
> >>> Rw} 0F D > > 5*SDYD >> S52) 2 Fa DD
we >>> > Se B DD) > 2225S» >> en > 2 22
2 D> > > B&B OD BS DVD F 5D> YD 22> 2 Ow sy
SP >> > 3 ® DD D> 7 2D) >> SSS >
> po, a > De BD oP 2552) SF >» o> s> ~
> >>) Se >> 27D D> > DDD D> > SS
> >. => 32S LI D> + D> >>» - ; -
I >> > > > > > eS 2 P> HD wy yD >>
DE >. > BW OD W»>> > DDD w» »:
= >> >> Ie» > ha > > 22>
> > >» >> DP» 1» > »*» 25> D> Wy >»
> > > 2 pv od > YY SDD DD ™~\>» >, 3? >>
a >> +? BR: 1D> dD? YW 2 3% 22.°MD De >» ye ores
0 > > > SS S27 SS we,» Lea >
>) > 5d O39 D YD DO 22D» DD BW) .
Dw >>> -9 D5. D > _ 22> Dy bE
22 >> 50> _ B®» 23> >» > >>> DD DW)
2 aE > 22> b> + > D_ DP D> 22> Sy BW;
32 >» >> B+ DdY? >» DD p |
22> > +2 B>DdI?P 2») DD. >.
>> Ie > 12 IPF D> > DD 2 ODD Y»> >>>
>> yr > » > BBD D>>S> > > F 227 >» DD Y> so
> ke > ’ 2 PP) D> D> >_> DDD D>» 35 —P> >
> > PRP > > > > 3% >>> > SS LOL >
= 2 om > >> » Se5> > eo
>> > 2 32 >>> > => > Dw yp 92 >=
> 2&3 9D > > > 5 o> Ss a ee 2 Bw >
, 3S > > 2322 29> Dw > Dw » 7
22> 2 2 DD) oP D> D>. 22 =>
=>>> 2 222 29 2> oP Do) eS OS
> > > +> DRS 9 > >> > yd i ao > =>
> +> 2&2 ES §2 >> 22 D>) Im SOS
>>» > 2 2 2 >>> > 22>) E> > .
» >> > > > 2B >> v> 22> >>> > ep - . 2) yw >, a i.
- >> > 2) 5D>>5 >>> >>> => > my, 7” > 2 Be »»
> >> +> 22 @ 7 22> > > Ss 22> 3 2 222 Sp
» >> 2 > >> SP > >>> O-PS D> » > > >> =. 2 23> Ss. Diz
= »> >> Te 0 oe 2% >>" 2 > >> “>>
D> 32> 35> 5>>> Sa Se a aD
= >> ; < } AP
iz > 5 » > = >> S he a
, ee? | D> > SID a >> oe EP 2 a SS
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
VOL. VI.
=>
Se
SA ss
Sy <N
DUBLIN:
PRINTED BY M. H. GILL, —
PRINTER TO THE ACADEMY. :
MDCCCLYIII.
oe
healt:
Ary
CONTENTS.
VOLUME VI.
1853-1857.
On the Solution of Linear en bt fi stak the Rev. Charles
Graves, D.D. .
On the Fresco Painting in ‘ite Abbey of Kaosaney By the Rev. I. HL.
Todd, D.D. - - - i
On the Construction of Ae Cassin Telescope. By a het T. R. Robin-
sonn,D.D.. - «+ > afer?
On the Miaemotic Influence of the ‘Moon, By the Rev. i. Lloyd, D. D. . 28,
On the Meteorology of Ireland (second part), as deduced from the R. I. A.
Observations made in 1851. By the Rev. H. Lloyd, D. D..
On the Structure of the Starch enn obtained from the Potato. By G J.
Allman,M.D. . .. . ier
On the Method of solving a large ‘saw of Linear Differential guatiins by the
application of certain Theorems in the Calculus of Operations. By the
Rev. Charles Graves, D.D. - « «© © © © e © apolar
On the results of a Series of Experiments on the Decomposition of Water by
the Iron Galvanic Battery. By the Rev. Professor Callan. .
On a new method of Measuring the Angular Aperture of the Diets of Mi
croscopes. By the Rev. T. R. Robinson, D.D.
On an ancient terraced Gravel Hill near out pong County of Galway.
By D. H. Kelly, Esq. - - -
On a remarkable Lunar Halo seen on Feb. 10, 1854, By R. Mallet, Esq,
On the British Earthquake of 9th Nov. 1852. By R. Mallet, Esq. .
On the Transmutation of Metals. By Geo. J. Knox, Esq.
On a new method of determining approximately the Spherical Aberration of
a, Combination of Lenses for Microscopic purposes. By Thomas Grubb, Esq.
On the Integrations of certain Equations. By Sir. Wm. R. Hamilton.
On the Laws of Diurnal Tide at Donaghadee, County of Down, and at Bun-
owen, County of Galway. By the Rev. S. Haughton.
A notice of some anomalous facts respecting the Tides in fase George s anti
Australia. By W.H. Harvey, M.D. : ‘
On Assyrian Weights. By the Rev. Edward Hincks, D. D. ;
On the Inscribed Stones in the Isle of Man. By the Rev. J. G. Gusta:
a
PAGE:
1
3
20
194 ~
31
31
34
37
38
vi
PAGE,
On the importance of making a Collection of pi tt, of the Inscribed Stones
of Ireland. By J. O. Westwood, Esq. . 3
On the last bright Comet. By Andrew Graham, Esq. Pic
On the Comparison of Adjectives in the ancient Irish i ac By the
IRevuCnarles' Graves, D.'D.-. ct suas «© eh ace aks we
On, Experiments to determine the Velocities of me Bullets. By the Rev. S.
ape ntON. =) os se boae (owe. he ae aes Ns
The Calculus of Quaternions in connexion with xt taal Theorem of
Dupin. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D. . .
On the Barometrical Measurement of the Peak of Teneriffe. By J. Beete
Jukes, Esq. . . «= » Biers ays Pease oat ea
On the Ancient Name of the City of Dublin. one Charles Haliday, Esq.
On the MSS. of John Colgan, ess at St. Isidore’s, Rome. as Charles
Mac Donnell, Esq. . . . sits Se .
On the Monastic Foundations a the Irish on dia Tee By hate ea
Mac Donnell, Esq.
On the same. By the Rev. Charles iia D. Dz.
On the Properties of Electro- eee (second part): sf the Rey. D. R.
Robinson, D.D. . Sayed! GAs
On the Personal Peaniton e the Assyrian and palit Language, ‘especialy
Hebrew. By the Rev. Edward Hincks, D. D. é
On the Principles which regulate interchange of Symbols in certain Symbolic
Equations. By the Rev. Charles Graves, D.D. . . . - . « «114
On some Extensions of Quaternions. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D. . .
On Aphanizomenon Flos-aque. By G. J. Allman, M.D.
On a species of Peridinea. By G. J. Allman, M. D.
On the Meteorology of Ireland. By the Rey. H. Lloyd, D.D. .
On the Vine Disease in Ireland. By D. Moore, Esq.
On the Chronology of the er ae iris bo “ieniek By the Rey.
Edward Hincks, D. D. - 4
On Assyrian Mythology. By the Rev. Edward Hincks, D. D.
On the Reflexion of Plane Polarized Light from the surface of Transparent
Bodies. By the Rev. Samuel Haughton, . .
On the relative quantities of Potash and Soda in the Felpa of the Dublin aad
Wicklow Granites. By the Rev. J. A. Galbraith. . .
Onithe;same. By the Rey. 8S. Hanehton%.5 2) a wee es oe ones
On the Marine Botany of Western Australia. By W. H. Harvey, M. D.
On the Dying Gladiator. By Robert Ball, LL.D... . . . ...
On the use of the Hygrometer in Barometric Measurements of Heights. By
Capt. H. L. Renny, C. E. PO epee eit
On the existence of a true Medusoid Structure in the Male Gemme of ee
By Gi. Allman, MD assist er clams
A Plan for ascertaining the Deviation of Ships’ ee so tei Loaal
Attraction, By T: A. Dillon; Esq. “7.055. . @ % nck gia
On the Solution of the Equation of nee 's Functions. aa the Rev. Charles
Graves, DOB. 2 +). . ey Ge ck
On the Draining of the Haarlem Lake. By per iat LL. D.
. . . . . .
. .
77
80
84
85
86
89
95
95
103
112
113
113
, 144
114
115
118
120
120
125
128
129
134
143
152
152
155
Vil
PaGE.
On the Chemical Composition and Optical Properties of the Mica of the Dub-
lin, Wicklow, and Carlow Granites. By the Rev. Samuel Haughton.
On the Solution of the Equation of Laplace’s Functions. By Sir W. R.
EfanuitonseilanDeumcevenh cit sOhd iis a tases se bis. ey bars
On Ecliptic Catalogues. By Edward J. Cooper, Esq... . - . ws
On certain Notes in the Ogham Character on the margin of an ancient MS. of
Priscian. By the Rey. Charles Graves, D.D. . . . « «. . . 199,
On Laplace’s Equation and the Calculus of Quaternions. By the Rev. Robert
AU enICHie ene reese atime tis cc aG te eect a esi a og NEL Brn
On the same. By the Rev. Charles Graves, D.D. . .... 2...
On an Inscription in the Church of Galway. By the Rev. J. H. Todd, D.D.
On the Inscription found on the base of the Cross which stands in the princi-
pal street in Cong. By the Rev. J. H. Todd, D.D. . . .
Address to the Earl of Carlisle, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland. .
pammwer. to thayNddresss eit sili cilc paMite,) sepa ye onl UPON Le
On the Granites of Leinster. By the Rev. Samuel Haughton. . . . . .
On the same. By Richard Grifith,LL.D: . . .......44
On the Molecular Formation of Crystals. By Robt. T. Forster, Esq.
On the Precipitate formed in the eae of Alkaline Ee By
John Aldridge, M.D. . . . si eee aioe SA eG a) tea
On the subject of Dreams. By the Rev. jie Walls DeDro fe ant Os
On the Ogham Inscriptions found on a Monument at Bressay, in Shetland.
By the Rev. Charles CHESTER TOE IDE pitty ethane ee ia So i nD tes a RS
On some Symbolical Extensions of Quaternions, and on a Theory of Associ-
ative Quines, and on some Geometrical panne of his Theories. By
Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D. . . . aan he fe oe be
On a peculiar Organic Production forwarded ie W. H. Prey M. D., from
Western Australia. By G.J. Allman, M.D. . . Shires wae
On the Cover of the Gospels of St. Molaise. By George Petrie, LL. D. 5
On the Revival of Jtalian Literature in the Fourteenth Century. By J. F.
Weallers UT, Divi a Uist cae wl 2 ey (cae hemrinerceg jatties
On the Bursting of Ordnance when firing Heated Shot. By Robt. Mallet, Esq.
On certain Animals mentioned in the Assyrian erp a3 the Rev.
Hdward Hincks, D. De .- 2. eh et wk ore
On some new Geometrical Applications of Quaternions. By Sir W. R. Ha-
MUtON ME Diemer ge Wakes re kc iouei nee) eae iusaee
On the early Discovery and extensive Adoption of the Bissextile Intercalation.
By the Rey. F. Nolan, LL.D, F.R.S. 2. . 2... 1
On a Babylonian Tablet in the British Museum. e the Rey. Edward
Hincks, D.D. . . satiate yao Tee
On aremarkable ita wine sia on Lough Bisel e John Tews Esq,
On Reciprocal Surfaces. By the Rev. George Salmon. . . :
On the Barometric Measurement of Mountain a Rey By the Rey. J cep
MCG AIDLALEAY, Ors > coh oS Mat RMM MS cot ee cece :
On the Causes of certain Phenomena observed on Lough aie By Henry
Hennessy, Esq. . . . . Birch sear
On the Luminous Phenomena mown by the dieters of Ruhmkorff g In.
duction Apparatus in Vacuo. By the Rev. T. R. Robinson, D. D. 283,
176
181
194
209
216
220
223
225
226
229
230
230
240
244
247
248
250
250
251
251
251
251
260
261
270
271
273
276
279
426
vill
On certain Formulz which occur in the Works of Marcellus. By Dr. Jacob
Grimm, H.M.R.EA . . - slate water oe wel teense
On the same. By the Rev. J. H., Todd, D. D. Beech erd shes Be aetewe
On the Name said to have been given to St. Patrick when a Captive in Ire-
land. By the Rev. J.H. Todd, D.D. . . . - - + © © ee
On Meteorology. By Henry Hennessy, Esq. - - - + - A
On an Optical Phenomenon observed in July, 1856, while on ets to
Havre. By Henry Hennessy, Esq. . . - - -
On the Extension of Taylor’s Theorem to Non-Commnniatv Symbols By
the Rey. Charles Graves, D. D. ete ric
On the Locality where the ancient Gold Fibula, ‘called the Dalriada Brooch,
was found. By James Gilmour, Esq.. - - + + + + + + +
On the Action of the Wind in quae Waves in a ate Vivarium. By
19:50, Compan, MoD eecaye) te. = htat tobe
On the Castle and Manor of Pee, By J. "Hiatiend ‘Smith, Esq.
On a new Experimental Hydraulic Formula for finding the pes of Water
in Water-Channels. By John Neyille, Esq. . :
On a Geometrical Extension of the Calculus of Quaternons. By Sir William
R. Hamilton, LL. D.
Inaugural Address of the President, hes: J. m" Toad, D. D.
On some Properties of Solid Figures revolving on Axes in Sree, at the
Surfaces of Fluids. By Gilbert Sanders, Esq. 5
On the Identity of the Chronological System of the Egyptian Priests, as ex-
plained by Herodotus, and that of Manetho. By Edward Clibborn, Esq.
On the Stomach of the Zebu. By John B. Barker, M. B.
On the Solution of Cubic Equations. By Thomas J. Campbell, Esq.
On the Depth of the Ocean deducible from Tidal Observations. bes the Rev.
Samuel Haughton.
On the Introduction and Period . fhe general use of the , Potato in Teenie
By W. R. Wilde, Esq. =e Pe aon
On the Effect of the Internal Fluidity of the Earth on the Length of the e Day
By the Rey. J. H. Jellett. :
On the Solution of the Equation of Contin iti an Tncompresible F laid.
By George Boole, LL.D. . - - ab cog :
On the same. By the Rey. Charles Becai D. D. nie
On the Scandinavian Antiquities of Dublin. By Charles Haliday, Pew
Letter from F. M. Jennings, Esq., relating to Silver Ornaments collected by
himself in Morocco, and presented to the Royal Irish Academy. °
On the Influence of the Earth’s Internal Structure on the ginem of the Be
By Henry Hennessy, Esq.
On Inscriptions from the Market rcidies at ¢ Campbellton, in pare ia
Inverary. By J. Huband Smith, Esq. cate ang
On an ancient Missal, described by Dr. O’Conor in his 5 Catalogue of the
Stowe MSS. By the Rey. J. H. Todd, D. D. °
On a MS. of Dr. Willoughby’s, written in 1690, ‘‘ On the 2 Climat and Dis-
ases of Ireland.” By W. R. Wilde, Esq. ;
On a new System of Roots of Unity. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D.
PaGe. ~
290
291
292
299
301
302
302
303
304
311
311
319
338
347
351
352
354
356
372
375
385
386
386
388
390
393
399
415
An Autograph Letter of the late Dr. sii vib Lira by Edward
Bewley, M.D. . . =... ashe, outa ates
On some Experiments on the Poisonous Properties of Stryhnin and Nicotine.
By the Rev. Samuel Haughton. . . SU GOR hecgce At a tbaee
On an Ogham Inscription. By Richard Hitchcock, ‘ihe Sia aalo gee bs
On some Roman Coins found near Rathfarnham. By George Petrie, LL. D.
A Biographical Notice of Colonel Jules Terence O’Reilly. By A. O’Reilly, Esq.
On the early System of Abbatial Succession in the Irish Monasteries. a the
Rev. W. Reeves, D.D. . . . . Mw OLSh oad
On the Irish Abbey of Honau, on the Rhine. By dl the Rev. W. ands D. D.
On the Icosian Calculus. By Sir William R. Hamilton, LL.D. . . . .
Address on the Utility of Antiquarian Collections in relation to the Pre-
Historic Annals of Europe. By the late J. M. Kemble, Esq. . . . .
On Professor Mac Cullagh’s Theorem of the Polar Plane. By A. Cayley, Esq.
On a movable Horizontal Sun-dial. By M. Donovan, Esq. . . . .. .
On a new and singular Acoustic Phenomenon. By M. Donovan, Esq. . .
On a new Arrangement of Grove’s Galvanic Battery. By G. J. Stoney, Esq.
On the Expedition to the Neighbourhoot of the Magnetic Pole about to leave
England. By the Rev. Samuel Haughton. . . . . oGthe Abas
On the Distribution of Heat over the Island of Great Britain, By iy
Hennessy, Esq. . . . «= aOR al tivetitisw: ftallnt biapcetai tics Verda
On the General Expression by Quaternions oi Cones of the Third Order. By
Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D. Re! Ws Fe tr mh CORA
Memorial to the Rt. Hon. Lord ‘eaeccetian, Praying the ‘‘ Resolute” to be
fitted for another Arctic Exploration. . . . Aes my ton Meta
On the Foundation of Archbishop Marsh’s Library. By J. Huband Smith, Esq.
On the General Equation in Quaternions for Cones of the Third Order. By
Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D. . . . . . . Je saute mies harika eens
Letter from the Rey. J. H. Todd, D. D., to the Ci ibeieate proposing to have
the Materials collected for the Ordnance Survey deposited i in the Academy.
Answer from Lieut.-Col. Larcom. . . . . . 2 © © «
meercttertromG@aptain meses 6s bevy se. 8 ee be te ats
On the Personal Pronouns in their most ancient form. By the Rev. Edward
Pian. DSP RR z
On a certain Harmonic Property of the Envelope of the Chord connecting two
corresponding points of the Hessian of a Cubic Cone. By Sir Wm. R.
Hamilton, BID Sele as) he he
. On a Fundamental Theorem respecting Congruences, affecting a class of Com-
plex Integers, which involve the Imaginary Cube Roots of Unity. By J.
FES iGIAyCs, Bist. awe: sae Bi <a ie rachis ej hers Zils Wietd sul
ANTIQUITIES BOUGHT,—pp. 203, 315.
99 EXCHANGED,—p. 155.
By-Laws,—pp. 17, 31, 38, 71, 319, 499.
Derosir or ANTIQUITIES,—p. 526.
Page,
416
420
439
441
445
447
452
462
462
481
491
499
499
499
506
506
506
512
512
515
516
516
518
524
625
x
Donations of Antiquities,—pp. 19, 48, 58, 71, 88, 130, 131, 160, 161, 171,
172, 179, 250, 275, 277, 300, 419, 424, 451, 511, 512, 525,°528; Books,—pp.
1, 63, 154, 261, 346, 451; MSS.,—pp. 1, 181, 416, 525; Maps,—pp. 1, 510;
Miscellaneous Articles,—pp. 47, 88, 386, 419, 445, 451, 525, 528; Models,
&c.,—pp. 17, 31, 94, 123, 311; Photographs, &c.,—pp. 58, 223, 225, 300,
419, 451, 528; Coins, &c.,—pp. 277, 351, 445, 525; Pictures, &c.,—pp. 1,
345, 416.
Exxorions of Members,—pp. 31, 49, 71, 73, 155, 173, 209, 229, 261, 301, 319,
352, 375, 388, 447, 462, 498, 506, 513, 527; Honorary Members,—p. 645
President and Council,—pp. 69 (1854), 207 (1855), 317 (1856), 497 (1857),
505.
Exurpitions of Antiquities,—pp. 19, 94, 112, 113, 303, 388, 526; Coins,—p.
224; Miscellaneous Articles,—pp. 180, 311, 388; Photographs, §¢.,—pp. 71,
390, 391.
Grants for Antiquities,—pp. 95, 155, 251, 304; Books,—p. 304; Catalogue of
Museum,—p. 497; Payments,—pp. 209, 513; Photographs,—p. 17.
GRANTS WITHDRAWN,—P. 513.
Oxzrruary Nortices,—pp. 68, 204, 314, 495, 498.
_ PARLIAMENTARY Grants, —pp. 261, 279.
RECOMMENDATIONS oF CouNcIL,—pp. 70, 183, 209, 261, 374, 420, 425 (447),
513, 526, 527.
RESOLUTIONS OF THE ACADEMY,—273, 279, 304, 315, 346, 374, 497, 498, 504,
510, 528.
VICE-PRESIDENTS NOMINATED,—pp. 70, 208, 318, 497.
APPENDICES.
PAGE.
J.—Account of the Royal Irish Academy, from 1st April, 1853, to 31st
March, 1804 vars othe (skate h ab seta hae irs biel Ait hoi g Savage ae OE
IIl.—Account of the Royal Irish Academy, from ist April, 1854, to 31st
MaNCh: TED DA rey cetere. cco Wheel actat tic’ feiatlien .S eitelne: kate ak nn
III.—Catalogue of Books presented by Mrs. Thomas Moore, . . . . . . xix
IV.—Account of the Royal Irish Academy, from 1st April, 1855, to 31st
March, 1856, AP eo ee eC oe ee
V.—Account of the Royal Irish Academy, from 1st April, 1856, to 31st
March, 1857, Ascites coke cy rt ote oe . Lxvii
lvii
INDEX
OF
CONTRIBUTORS’ NAMES TO PROCEEDINGS.
VOLUME VI.
Aldridge, 244.—Allman, 31, 115, 118, 155, 250.
Ball, R., 152.—Barker, J.'B., 351.—Barton, 271.—Bewley, 416.—Boole, 375.
Callan, 37.—Campbell, 352.—Carmichael, 216, Cayley, 481 -—Clibborn, 347.—
Cooper, 194.—Corrigan, 303.—Cumming, 73.
Dillon, 157.—Donovan, 491, 499.—Downing, 173.
Forster, 240.4
Galbraith, 134, 276.—Gilmour, 302.—Graham, 80.—Graves, C., 1, 34, 84, 112,
114, 144, 162, 186, 199, 209, 220, 221, 248, 302, 385.—Graves, J. T., 525.—
Griffith, 230.—Grimm, 290.—Grubb, 59.
Haliday, C., 95, 386.—Hamilton, Sir W. R., 62, 86, 114, 181, 250, 260, 311, 415,
462, 506, 512, 524.—Harvey, 72, 152.—Haughton, 72, 85, 129, 143, 176,
230, 354, 420, 499.—Hennessy, 279, 299, 301, 388, 506.—Hincks, 72, 113,
125, 128, 251, 270, 518.—Hitchcock, 439.
Jellett, 372.—Jennings, 386.—Jukes, 89.
Kelly, D. H., 49.—Kemble, 462.—Knox, G. J., 59.
Larcom, 516.—Leach, 516.—Lloyd, H., 28, 31, 120, 194.
Mac Donnell, C. P., 95, 103.—Mallet, 55, 58, 251.—Moore, D., 120.
Neville, 311.—Nolan, 261.
O'Reilly, 445.
Petrie, 251, 441.
Reeves, 447, 452.—Renny, 155.— Robinson, 20, 38, 113, 283, 426.
Salmon, 273.—Sanders, 338.—{mith, J. H., 304, 390, 512.—Stoney, G. J., 499.
Todd, 3, 223, 225, 291, 292, 319, 393, 515.
Waller, 251.—Westwood, 77.—Wilde, 356, 399.— Wills, 247.
THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
Marcu 16, 1855.
Putroness. :
HER MOST SACRED MAJESTY THE QUEEN.
Visitor.
HIS EXCELLENCY THE LORD LIEUTENANT
OF IRELAND.
President.
REV. THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D.
March 16, 1852.
March 16, 1853.
March 16, 1854.
March 16, 1855.
Elected.
March 16, 1838.
March 16, 1840.
March 16, 1844.
March 16, 1846.
30, 1847.
March 15, 1851.
March 16, 1855.
Nov.
VOL. VI.
Elected 16th March, 1851.
Vice- Presidents.
(Nominated by the President.)
CotoneL Taomas A, Larcom, R.E., F.R.S.
Grorce Perrin, LL. D.
Rev. Cuar.tes Graves, D.D.
Sir Ropert Kang, M. D., F. B.S.
COUNCIL.
Committee of Science.
Rosert Batt, LL. D.
Sir Ropert Kane, M. D., F.R.S.
Grorce J. Atuman, M.D., F. B.S.
Sir Witu1am R. Hamitton, LL. D.
Rev. SAMUEL Haveuton, A. M.
Rev. Humpurey Luoyp, D.D., F.R.S.
Rev. GrorcE Saumon, A. M.
a *
Committee of Polite WPiteratare.
Elected.
March 16, 1821. Rev. Wim H. Drummonn, D. D.
March 16, 1843. JOHN Anster, LL. D.
Feb. 12, 1844. Rev. Cuaries Graves, D. D.
March 16, 1844. Rey. SAMUEL Burcuer, D. D.
March 15, 1851. Rev. Joun H. Jevzett, A.M.
March 15, 1851. DicBy P. SraRKEY, Esq.
March 16, 1855. Joun F. WALLER, LL. D.
Committee of Antiquities.
March 16, 1829. GEorcE PETRIE, LL. D.
March 16, 1837. Rev. JAMES H. Topp, D. D.
March 16, 1849. AQUILLA Smiru, M. D.
March 15, 1851. EARL OF Dunraven, F.R.S.
March 16, 1852. CoLoneL THoMAs A. Larcom, R. E., F.R.S.
March 16, 1853. Lorp TaLBoT DE MALAHIDE.
March 16, 1855. WILLIAM R. Wixpe, Ese. =
——
Officers.
Treasurer—Ropert Bat, LL. D.
Secretary of the Academy—Rev. James H. Topp, D. D.
Secretary of Council—Rry. JouN H Jeviert, A. M.
Secretary of Foreign Correspondence—Rerv. SAMUEL Burtcner, D. D.
Librarian—Rev. Witu1aM H. DruMMonND, D. D.
Clerk and Assistant Librarian—EDWaRD CLIBBORN.
HONORARY MEMBERS.
Elected.
Aug. 2, 1849.
Nov.
Nov.
Nov.
Nov.
Oct.
Jan.
Mar.
~ Mar.
Jan.
June 27, 1825.
30, 1849.
June 26, 1837.
25, 1836.
Nov.
Jan.
25, 1836.
22, 1826.
. 80, 1852.
, 25, 1836.
30, 1832.
30, 1826.
30, 1850.
30, 1852.
28, 1822.
16, 1841.
16, 1820.
June 27, 1825.
23, 1826.
His Royat Hieguness Prince ALBERT.
SECTION OF SCIENCE.
Airy, George Biddell, M. A., F. R.S., &e., Astro-
nomer Royal. Greenwich.
Babbage, Charles, M. A., F.R.5., &c. London.
Bache, Alexander D. Washington, D.C., United
States.
Beaumont, Elie de. Paris.
Brewster, Sir David, K. H., LL. D., F.R.5., &e.
St. Andrews.
Brisbane, Lieut-General Sir Thomas Mac Dougal,
K.C.B., F.R.S., Pres. R.S.E., &. Kelso.
Brown, Robert, D.C. L., F.R.S., &. British
Museum, London.
Cauchy, Augustin Louis. Paris.
Daubeny, Charles Giles Bridle, M. D., F. BR. S., &.
Oxford.
Dumas, Jean Baptiste. Paris.
Dupin, Charles. Paris.
Greville, R. K., LL. D. Edinturgh:
Herschel, Sir John Frederick William, Bart.
D.C.L., F.R.S., &. Hawkhurst.
Hooker, Sir William Jackson, K.H., LL.D., E.R.S.
Humboldt, Alexander Von. Berlin.
Liebig, Justus. Gressen.
Murchison, Sir Roderick Impey, Knt., F.R.5., &e,
London.
a2
Elected.
Nov.
Mar.
Nov.
Mar.
29, 1828.
16, 1841.
30, 1852.
. 25, 1836.
. 25, 1835.
26, 1834.
16, 1827.
Jan. 25, 1836.
. 16, 1854.
. 16, 1842.
. 25, 1836.
. 30, 1850.
. 30, 1849.
. 16, 1835,
. 30, 1850.
. 30, 1849.
. 30, 1849.
. 25, 1836.
. 30, 1835.
. 80, 1850.
. 80, 1849.
- 30, 1852.
25, 1830.
30, 1852.
- 30, 1849.
. 80, 1850.
4
Parry, Sir William Edward, Knt., D.C. L., Rear-
Admiral, F.R.8., &c. London.
Quetelet, Adolphe Jacques. Brussels.
Regnault, Victor. Paris.
Rennie, George, Esq., F. R.S., &. London.
Sedgwick, Rev. Adam, M.A., F.R.S., &. Cam-
bridge.
Somerville, Mrs. Mary. Chelsea.
South, Sir James, Knt., F.R.S., &c. Kensington.
Sykes, Lieut-Col. William Henry, F.R.S., &e.
London.
Vrolik, Wm. Amsterdam.
Wheatstone, Charles, Esq., F. R.S., &c. London.
Whewell, Rev. William, D. D., F. R.S., &c., Mas-
ter of Trinity College, Cambridge. Cambridge.
SEcTION oF Potite LITERATURE.
Boeck, Augustus. Berlin.
Bopp, Franz. Berlin.
Combe, George, Esq. Edinburgh.
Cousin, Victor. Paris.
Grimm, Jacob. Berlin.
Guizot, Francoise Pierre Guillaume. Paris.
Harcourt, Rev. William Vernon, M. A., F.R.S.
&e. York.
Hobhouse, Right Hon. Henry. Hadspur House,
Somersetshire.
Irving, Washington. Sunnyside, Dobb’s-Ferry,
New York.
Lepsius, Richard. Berlin.
Macaulay, Right Hon. Thomas B. London.
Macloughlin, David, M.D. Paris.
Prescott, William H., Esq. United States.
Ranke, Leopold. Berlin.
Thiers, A. Paris.
Nov.
Elected.
. 30, 1848.
. 24, 1826.
. 80, 1848.
27, 1833.
15, 1835.
. 30, 1832.
. 30, 1832.
. 16, 1841.
. 380, 1832.
. 16, 1854.
. 30, 1850.
10, 1827.
, 13; 1837.
30, 1848.
SECTION OF ANTIQUITIES.
Botta, P.E. Paris.
Brewer, James N., Esq.
Bunsen, Chevalier C.C.J. Berlin.
Cooper, Charles Purton, LL, D., F. R.S., F. S. A.,
&c. London.
Donop, Baron. Saxe Meiningen.
Ellis, Rt. Hon. Sir Henry, K.H., Sec. S.A., F.R.S., |
&c. London.
Forshall, Rev. Josiah, M.A., F.R.S., F.S. A.,
&e. London.
Halliwell, James Orchard, Esq., F. R.S., F.S. A,,
&e. Brixton Hill, Surrey.
Madden, Sir Frederick, K.H., F.R.S., F. S. A.,
&e. London.
Mauray, M. Alfred de. Paris.
Petit-Radel, L.C.F. Parts.
Rafn, C.C. Copenhagen.
Smyth, William Henry, Rear-Admiral, F. R.S.,
D.C.L., F.S. A. &. St. John’s Lodge, near
Aylesbury, and Atheneum Club.
Thomsen, C. J. Copenhagen.
MEMBERS.
The Names of Life Members are marked with an Asterisk.
Elected.
Apr. 10, 1843.
Jan. 14, 1839.
Apr. 28, 1828.
Mar. 16, 1815.
May 8, 1843.
Apr. 9, 1838.
Apr. 13, 1846.
May 11, 1846.
Jan. 10, 1842.
Apr. 8, 1850.
Feb. 12, 1888.
Apr. 10, 1837.
Jan, 26, 1818
Jan. 28, 1822.
.
*Allman, George James, M.D. T.C.D., F.R.S.,
Professor of Botany, T.C.D. Blackrock.
* Andrews, Thomas, M. D., F. R.S., Vice-President
and Professor of Chemistry, Q. C., Belfast.
*Apjohn, James, M.D, T.C. D., F. R.S., Professor
of Chemistry and Mineralogy, T.C.D. 32, Bag-
got-street, Lower.
*Ashburner, John, M.D. 7, Hyde Park Place,
London.
Abeltshauser, Rev. I. George, LL. D., Queen's Pro-
fessor of French and German, T.C. D. 32,
Rutland-square, West.
Adams, Robert, M.D. T. C.D. 22, Stephen’s-green,
North.
Alcorn, Rev. John, A.M. Marlfield, Clonmel.
Aldridge, John, M.D. 3, Sackville-street, Lower.
Andrews, William, Esq. 21, Mountpleasant-square,
West.
Angeli, Signor Basilio, Queen’s Professor of
Italian and Spanish, T.C. D. 17, College.
Anster, John, LL. D., Regius Professor of Civil
Law, T.C.D. 5, Lower Gloucester-street.
Armstrong, William, Esq.,C. E. 25, Henry-street.
*Baillie, Rev. J. Kennedy, D.D. Stewartstown.
*Bald, William, Esq., F. R.S. E.
——
Elected.
Feb.
Apr.
Jan.
Apr.
Apr.
Oct.
Nov.
Nov.
Jan.
Jan.
Nov.
Apr.
Feb.
Feb.
Nov.
Jan.
Apr.
Jan.
23, 1834.
13, 1840.
10, 1842.
14, 1851.
24, 1809.
22, 1882.
30, 1825.
30, 1836.
8, 1849.
9, 1843.
30, 1836.
12, 1841.
12, 1838.
27, 1832.
12, 1838.
10, 1842.
12, 1847.
9, 1837.
7
*Ball, Robert, LL. D., Director of the Museum,
T.C.D.; Secretary to the Queen’s University ; Se-
cretary of the Royal Zoological Society of Ireland ;
President of the Zoological Association, T.C.D. ;
V. P. Geological Society of Dublin; Local Sec.
Botanical Society of Edinburgh, and of the Ray
Society, &.—TREASURER. 3, Granby-row.
*Ball, John, Esq., M. P. 85, Stephen’s green, South.
*Banks, John T., M.D. T.C.D., King’s Professor of
the Practice of Medicine, T.C.D. 29, Merrion-
street, Upper.
*Barker, John B., M.B.T.C.D. 48, Waterloo-road,
*Bateson, Sir Robert, Bart. Belvoir Park, Belfast.
*Beaufort, Sir Francis, Admiral, K.C.B., D.C. L.,
F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Corr. Inst., France, &c. 11,
Gloucester-place, Portman-square, London.
*Benson, Charles, A.M., M.D. T.C.D. President,
Royal College of Surgeons. 12, Fitzwilliam-
square, West.
*Bergin, Thomas F., Esq. 49, Westland-row.
*Bewglass, Rev. James, LL.D. Wakefield, York-
shire.
*Blacker, Stewart, Esq. 20, Gardiner’s-place.
*Bolton, William Edward, Esq. 3, James’s-terrace,
Malahide.
*Botfield, Beriah, Esq., F.R.S. 9, Strattan-street,
London.
*Boyle, Alexander, Esq. Belvue Park, Dalkey.
*Brady, Right Hon. Maziere, A. B., Lord High
Chancellor of Ireland. Hazelbrook, Roundtown,
and 26, Pembroke-street, Upper.
*Bruce, Halliday, Esq. Glenageary House, Dalkey.
*Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D. D., Regius Professor of
Divinity, T.C. D.—Sercrerary or ForEIGN Cor-
RESPONDENCE. College, and 13, Fitzwilliam-
square, West.
Baker, A. Whyte, Esq. Ballaghtobin House, Callan.
Barker, Francis, M.D.T.C.D. 26, Baggot-st., Lr.
Jan.
Feb. 10, 1851.
Elected.
25, 1836.
May 10, 1847.
Jan. 9, 1837.
Apr. 10, 1848.
June 8, 1846.
June 24, 1833.
Jan.
Apr.
Jan.
Feb.
Jan.
Apr.
11, 1841.
8, 1849.
. 13, 1846.
welt; 1843:
8, 1855.
. 11, 1850.
. 10, 1854.
9, 1849.
. 14, 18538.
. 13, 1851.
10, 1842.
10, 1840.
8, 1855.
. 11, 1842.
10, 1854.
8
Barker, William, M. D. T. C. D., Vice-President,
King and Queen’s College. 21, Hatch-street.
Barker, William Oliver, M.D. T.C.D. 6, Gar-
diner’s-row.
Barnes, Edward, Esq., C. E. Ballymurtagh Lodge,
Ovoca.
Barrington, Sir Matthew, Bart. 50, Stephen’s-
green, East.
Barry, Michael, Esq., Professor of English Law,
Q. C., Cork. 75, Gardiner-street, Lower.
Beasley, Thomas John, Esq., A.M. 11, Stephen’s-
green, North, and Brighton Cottage, Rathgar.
Beatty, Thomas E., M. D., Professor of Midwifery,
R.C.S. 18, Merrion-square, North.
Beauchamp, Henry C., M. B. T. C.D. 115, Baggot-
street, Lower.
Bell, John, Esq., F.S.A.E. Dungannon.
Bevan, Philip, M.D. T.C.D., F.R.C.S.L. 21,
Baggot-street, Lower.
Bewley, Edward, M.D. Leighsbrook, Navan.
Blackburne, Right Hon. Francis, LL.D. The
Castle, Rathfarnham, and 34, Merrion-square, S.
Booth, Sir Robert Gore, Bart., M.P. Lissadill,
Co. Sligo.
Brady, Cheyne, Esq. 46, Waterloo-road.
Brady, D. F., M.D., F.R.C.S.1 14, Frederick-
street, North.
Brereton, David, A. M., Fellow K.&Q. C.P., M.D.
12, York-street.
Browne, Robert Clayton, Esq. Brown’s-hill,
Carlow.
Burke, Sir Bernard, Knt., Ulster King-of-Arms.
Record Tower, Castle, and 2, Pembroke-place.
Burrowes, John, Esq. 1, Herbert-street.
Burton, Frederick W., Esq., RLH.A. Nuremberg.
Butcher, Richard G.H., F.R.C.S. 21, Herbert-place.
Butler, Very Rev. Richard, Dean of Clonmacnoise.
Trim.
Elected.
Feb. 10, 1838.
Mar. 16, 18381.
Feb. 12, 1855.
July 30, 1821.
Feb. 12, 1888.
. 27, 1798.
- 25, 1819.
. 28, 1793.
Nov. 30, 1835.
Jan. 11, 1841.
June 23, 1846.
May 13, 1839.
Feb. 27, 1832.
Nov. 380, 1825.
Oct. 28, 1822.
Nov. 30, 1835.
June 23, 1828.
Oct. 27, 1834.
Nov. 30, 1833.
Mar. 16,1829.
June 13, 1842,
Feb. 22, 1836.
May 13, 1850.
Feb. 12, 1855.
9
*Callwell, Robert, Esq. 25, Herbert-place.
*Campbell, W. W., M.D. Portstewart, Coleraine.
*Carmichael, Rev. Robert, M.A., F.T.C.D. College.
*Carne, Joseph, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S. Penzance.
*Carson, Rev. Jos., D. D., F.T.C.D. 18, Fitzwil-
liam-place.
*Caulfield, Hon. Henry. Hockley, Armagh.
*Chamley, George, Esq. 6, Belvidere-place.
*Charlemont, Francis W., Earl of. Charlemont
House.
*Clarke, Thomas, Esq.
*Clermont, Thomas, Baron.
Flurry Bridge.
*Connolly, Daniel, LL.D. 36, Fitzwilliam-place.
*Conroy, Sir Edward, Bart. <Aborfield, near Read-
ing, Berks.
*Cooper, Edward J., Esq., F.R.S. Markree Castle,
Collooney.
*Corballis, John R., LL. D., Q.C. 19, Lower Bag-
got-street, and Roebuck.
*Cork, Cloyne, and Ross, Rt. Rev. James Wilson,
D.D., Lord Bishop of. Cork.
*Courtney, Henry, Esq., A.M. 24, Fitzwilliam-
place.
*Crampton, Hon. Justice, LL.D. 3, Kildare-place,
*Croker, Charles P., M.D., Fellow K. & Q.C.P.
f2 Merrion-square, West.
*Cubitt, William, Esq., F.R.S., F.R.A.S.
Great George’s-street, Westminster, London.
*Cusack, James W., M. D. T. C. D., Professor of
Surgery, T.C.D. 3, Kildare-street.
Cane, Arthur B., Esq. Collingstown House, Clon-
dalkin.
Cane, Edward, Esq. 60, Dawson-street.
Carlile, Hugh, M.D. T. C. D., Professor of Ana-
tomy, Q.C., Belfast. Prospect-terrace, Belfast.
Carte, Alex., M. D., Director of the Museum,
R.D.S8. 54, Waterloo-road.
124, Baggot-street, Lower.
Ravensdale Park,
8,
Elected.
Dec. 11, 1837.
Jan.
Jan.
Feb. 12, 1844.
Feb. 14, 1848.
June 9, 1845.
Jan. 9, 1837.
May 12, 1851.
Jan. 9, 1854.
June 9, 1845.
Jan. 11, 1847.
Jan. 12, 1846.
Jan. 138, 1840.
June 13, 1853.
Apr. 11, 1853.
Mar. 16, 1830.
Oct. 22, 1827.
June 9, 1851.
Jan. 12, 1852.
8, 1848.
June 13, 1842.
10, 1842.
10
Carter, Samson, Esq., C. E. St. John’s-quay, Kil-
kenny.
Cather, Thomas, Esq. Newtownlimavady.
Chapman, Sir Benj. I., Bart. Kilwa Castle, Clon-
mellan.
Churchill, Fleetwood, M.D. T.C.D., F. K. &Q.C.P.
137, Stephen’s-green, West.
Clare, Henry, Esq. 14, Warrington-place.
Clarendon, Frederick Villiers, Esq., A.B., C. E.
11, Blessington-street.
Claridge, James, Esq. 23, Waltham Terrace,
Blackrock.
Clarke, Edward 8., M.D. Marlborough-street.
Codd, Francis, Esq. Strickland House, Blackrock.
Colclough, J. T. Rosborough, Esq. Myers’ Villa,
Blackrock.
Cooke, Adolphus, Esq. Cooksborough, Mullingar.
Corrigan, Dominick J.. M.D.T.C.D. 4, Mer-
rion-square, West.
Cotton, Ven. Henry, LL. D., D. C. L., Archdeacon
of Cashel. Thurles.
Crampton, Sir Philip, Bart., F. R.S., President,
Royal College of Surgeons. 14, Merrion-square,
North.
Curry, Eugene, Esq., Professor of Irish Archzo-
logy and Literature, R.C.U.D. 2, Portland-
street, North.
*Davies, Francis Robert, Esq. 10, Mountpelier Pa-
rade, Kingstown.
*Davis, Charles, M.D., M.R.C.S.1. 33, York-st.
*Davy, Edmund, Esq., F.R.S., Professor of Che-
mistry, Royal Dublin Society. Kimmage.
*De la Ponce, Amadie. Paris.
*Dickinson, Joseph, A. M., M. D., F.R.S., F.L.S.,
President of the Lit. and Phil. Soc., and of the
Royal Institution of Liverpool; President of the
Lancashire and Cheshire Medical and Surgical
Association. Great George-square, Liverpool.
Elected.
Jan.
Jan.
Apr.
Novy.
Jan.
Jan.
11, 1847,
13, 1851.
27, 1835.
29, 1817.
9, 1843.
27, 1834.
. 25, 1830.
. 13, 1846.
. 14, 1853.
11, 1840.
14, 1855.
. 12, 1846.
. 11, 1839.
12, 1845.
13, 1854.
. 11, 1847.
26, 1834.
11, 1838.
8, 1849.
. 10, 1842.
. 12, 1847.
14, 1847.
. 11, 1843.
. 12, 1846.
. 13, 1854
. 28, 1828.
-
11
*Dobbin, Leonard, Esq. 27, Gardiner’s-place.
*Dobbin, Rev. Orlando T., LL.D. Navan.
*D’Olier, Isaac M., Esq. Colignes, Booterstown.
*Drummond, Rev. William Hamilton, D. D.—Li-
BRARIAN. 27, Gardiner-street, Lower.
*Drury, William Vallancey, M.D. 5, The Crescent,
Camden-road, Regent’s Park, London.
*Dublin, Most Rev. Richard Whately, D.D., Arch-
bishop of, V. P. Royal Zoological Society of
Ireland. Palace, Stephen’s-green.
*Dunraven, Right Hon. Edwin Richard, Earl of,
F.R.S., F. A. 8. Adare Manor, Adare.
D’Arcy, Matthew P., Esq. 49, Mount-st., Upper.
Dargan, William, Esq. Mount-Annville House,
Dundrum.
Davidson, John, Esq., M.E.C. Armagh.
Davy, Edmund William, A. B., M. B. T. C. D.
Kimmage.
Deasy, Rickard, Esq., M.P. 184, Brunswick-st., Gt.
Dixon, Rev. Robert Vickers, A.M. Clogherny
Rectory, Dungannon.
Dobbs, William Carey, Esq. 21, Pitzwilliam-place.
Domville, Charles C. W., Esq. 41, Gardiner-street,
Lower.
Donovan, Michael, Esq. 11, Clare-street.
Doyne, Charles, Esq. Newtownpark, Blackrock.
Drennan, William, Esq. 35, Cumberland-st., North.
Dungannon, Viscount. Brynkinalt, Denbighshire.
Dunlop, Durham, Esq. 76, Mount-street, Lower.
-*Esmonde, Right Hon. Sir Thomas, Bart. 9, Den-
mark-street, Great.
Egan, John C., M.D. London.
Eiffe, James S., Esq. Plantation House, Amersham,
Bucks.
Enniskillen, William Willoughby, Earl of, F.R.S.,
F.G.S. L., &e. Florence Court.
*Ferguson, Rev. Robert, LL.D., F.S.A.L. Ryde.
*Foot, Simon, Esq. 4, Avoca-terrace, Blackrock.
Elected.
Noy. 11, 1844.
Mar.
Jan.
Dec.
15,
10,
We
Apr. 11,
Jan. 14, 1850.
Nov. 12, 1838.
May 10, 1847.
June 12,
Apr. 24, 1837
Mar. 16,
Apr. 26,
Apr. 9,
1834.
1842.
1837.
Nov. 12, 1850.
1853.
1841.
1851.
1852.
1850.
1855.
May 25, 1836.
1848.
Apr. 10, 1848.
1824.
1819.
1849.
12
Farnham, Henry, Lord, D.L., K.St.P. Farn-
ham, Co. Cavan.
Ferguson, Samuel, Esq. 20, George’s-st., North.
Ferrier, Alexander, Esq., A. M. Knockmaroon.
Finlay, John, LL. D. 31, Cumberland-st. North.
Fitzgerald, Lord William. 20, Fitzwilliam-place.
Fitzgerald, Ven. William, D. D., Archdeacon of
Kildare, Professor of Ecclesiastical History,
T.C.D. The Glebe, Monkstown, and the Palace,
Stephen’s- green.
Fitzgibbon, Gerald, Esq. 10, Merrion-sg., North.
Fleming, Christopher, M.D. T.C. D. 31, Moles-
worth-street.
Foot, Lundy Edward, Esq., Hon. Sec., R.D.S.
14, Fitezwilliam-street, Upper.
Fowler, Robert, Esq., D. L. 23, Rutland-square,
North.
Fox, Sir Charles, C. E.
Gardens, London.
Frazer, G. A., Esq., Captain R.N. 2, Durham-
place, Kingstown.
Freke, Henry, M.D. T.C.D., F.G.8., &, 28,
Holles-street.
*Gilbert, John T., Esq. Villa Nova, Blackrock.
*Gough, Hon. George Stephens, A. M., F. L. S.,
F.G.8. L., D. L. Rathronan House, Clonmel.
8, New-street, Spring
*Graham, Andrew, Esq. Markree Observatory.
*Graham, Rev. William.
*Graves, Rev. Charles, D. D., Fellow and Professor
of Mathematics, and Erasmus Smith’s Profes-
sor of Mathematics, T. C. D.— Vic8-PResIpENT.
College.
*Grierson, George A., Esq. 93, Leeson-st., Lower.
*Griffith, Richard, LL. D., F.R.S.E., F.G.S., V.P.
Geological Society, President of the Institution
of Civil Engineers of Ireland. 2, Fi%tzwilliam-
place.
* Guinness, Benjamin Lee, Esq. St. Anne’s, Clontarf.
Elected.
Apr. 14, 1845.
Jan. 13, 1845.
Jan. 13, 1851.
Jan. 13, 1851.
Jan. 9, 1837.
Dec. 11, 1837.
Jan. 13, 1851.
Jan. 10, 1842.
Jan. 14, 1839.
Jan. 10, 1848.
Jan. 11, 1847.
Oct. 22, 1827.
Apr. 13, 1840.
Apr. 24, 1820.
Noy. 380, 1829.
Jan. 25, 1880.
Feb. 13, 1837.
Apr. 28, 1828.
May 13, 1844.
Apr. 12, 1852.
June 8, 1840.
Jan. 13, 1851.
Mar. 16, 1831.
13
Galbraith, Rev. Joseph, A. M., F. T. C. D., Eras-
mus Smith’s Professor of Natural and Experi-
mental Philosophy, T. C.D. College.
Getty, Edmund, Esq. Belfast.
Gibson, James, Esq. 18, Mountjoy-square, South.
Gordon, Samuel, M. B., F.R.C.S.L. 11, Hume-st.
Gregory, William, M. D., F.R.S.E. Edinburgh.
Gregory, Very Rev. James, A M., Dean of Kil-
dare. 17, Fitzwilliam-street, Upper.
Griffin, Daniel, M.D., M.R.C.S.L. Limerick.
Grimshaw, Wrigley, Esq. 13, Molesworth-street.
Grubb, Thos., Esq. 14, Leinster-terrace, Rathmines.
*Haliday, Alexander Henry, Esq., A.M. 23, Har-
court-street.
*Haliday, Charles, Esq. Monkstown Park.
*Hamilton, Sir William Rowan, Knt., LL. D.,
F.R. A.S., Astronomer Royal of Ireland, and
Andrews’ Professor of Astronomy, T. C. D.—
Ex-Presipent. Observatory, Dunsink.
*Hanna, Samuel, A.M., M.B., F.K. & QC. P.
42, Leinster-road, Rathmines.
*Hardiman, James, Esq. Galway.
*Hardy, Philip Dixon, Esq. Greenfield Lodge, Don-
nybrook.
*Harrison, Robert, M.D. T.C.D., Professor of Ana-
tomy, T.C.D.; Hon. Sec, R.D.S. 1, Hume-.
street.
*Hart, Andrew Searle, LL. D., F.T.C.D. Killester,
Raheny.
*Hart, John, M.D. 77, Charlemont-street.
*Harvey, William H., M.D.T.C.D., Keeper of
Botanical Museum, T C.D. 40, College.
*Head, Henry H., M.D., F.C.S. 28, Mownt-st., Up.
*Hemans, George Willoughby, Esq., C.E. 10,
Rutland-square, East.
*Hennessy, Henry, Esq., Professor of Natural Phi-
losophy, R.C.U.D. Stephen’s-green, South.
*Hill, Lord George A. Guydore, Dunfanaghy.
Elected.
Nov. 28, 1803.
Noy. 30, 1847.
Apr. 12, 1847.
1851.
1825.
June 9,
Feb. 28,
June 24, 1816.
Feb. 10, 1840.
Jan. 9, 1843.
Apr. 25, 1836.
Jan. 13, 1845.
Jan. 11, 1847.
June 10, 1844.
Apr. 8, 1850.
Feb. 24, 1845.
May 13, 1845.
June 23, 1851.
June 10, 1842.
Apr. 27, 1835.
Jan. 11, 1847.
Apr. 12, 1852.
14
*Hincks, Rev. Thomas Dix, LL. D., First Sec. Royal
Cork Institution. Belfast.
*Hodgkinson, Eaton, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., &e.,
Professor of the Mechanical Principles of Engi-
neering, University College, London. 44, Dray-
ton Grove, Brompton, London.
*Hone, Nathaniel, Esq. St. Doulough’s, County
Dublin.
*Hone, Thomas, Esq. Yapton, Monkstown.
*Hudson, Henry, M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P. 23,
Stephen’s-green, North.
*Hutton, Robert, Esq., F.G.S. Putney-park,
Surrey.
*Hutton, Thomas, Esq., D. L., F.G.S. Eilm-park,
and 118, Summer-hill.
*Hutton, Henry, Esq. 18, Gardiner’s-place.
Hamilton, Charles William, Esq., F.G.S.
Dominick-street, Lower.
Hamilton, George Alexander, LL. D., M. P., Vice-
President R.D.S. Hampton Hall, Balbriggan.
Hancock, William Neilson, LL.D. 74, Gardiner-
street, Lower.
Hanlon, Charles H., Esq. Bedford House, Rathgar.
Hardinge, William Henry, Esq. 16, Buckingham-
street, Upper.
Haughton, Rev. Samuel, A. M., F. T. C. D., Pro-
fessor of Geology, T.C.D. 17, Heyteshury-terrace.
Henn, William, Esq., Master in Chancery. 17,
Merrion-square, South.
Higgins, Joseph Napier, Esq. Old Square, Lin-
coln’s Inn, London.
Hogan, William, Esq., A.M. 9, Haddington-ter-
race, Kingstown.
Hutton, Edward, M.D. T. C.D. 29, Gardiner’s-
place.
Ingram, John Kells, LL. D., F. T. C. D., Erasmus
Smith’s Professor of Oratory, T.C.D. 40, College.
Irwin, William Nelson, Esq. Crimea.
40,
Elected.
Nov.
J an.
Jan.
Jan.
Jan.
Noy.
30, 1835.
14, 1839.
12, 1852.
13, 1845.
9, 1837.
8, 1841.
June 13, 1842.
Apr.
Jan.
Nov.
12, 1847.
25, 1836.
30, 1831.
June 24, 1833.
Feb.
Feb.
Jan.
Nov.
Jan.
. 13, 1846.
8, 1844.
. 10, 1849.
13, 1837.
13, 1837.
11, 1841.
30, 1835.
25, 1836.
15
*Jessop, Frederick Thomas, Esq. Doory Hall,
Longford.
*Jones, Major-General Harry D., R.E. Crimea.
*Jukes, Joseph Beete, Esq., A.M., F.R.S., Vice-
President of Geological Society of Dublin,
Local Director of the Geological Survey of Ire-
land, and Lecturer on Geology in the Museum
of Irish Industry. 72, Leeson-street, Upper.
James, Henry, Lieut.-Col. R.E., F.R.S. Ports-
mouth.
James, Sir John Kingston, Bart. 9, Cavendish-row.
Jellett, Rev. John H., A.M., F.T.C.D., Profes-
sor of Natural Philosophy, T.C.D.—Srcretary
OF THE CounciL. 18, Heytesbury-terrace.
Jennings, Francis M., Esq. Brown-street, Cork.
Jones, Philip, Esq. Nutgrove, Rathfarnham.
Joy, Henry Holmes, Esq., A.M. 17, Mountjoy-
square, East.
*Kane, Sir Robert, M.D., F.R. S., President of
Q. C., Cork; F. K. & Q.C.P., and Director of
the Economic Museum, Dublin.—Vicr-Prest-
DENT.
*Kelly, Denis Henry, Esq. Castle Kelly, Mount Tal-
bot, Roscommon.
*Kennedy, James Birch, Esq. 50, Dame-strect.
*Kildare, Marquis of, Vice-President R. D. S.
Kilkea Castle, Maganey.
*King, Rev. Henry, LL.D. Ballylin, Firbane.
*Knox, Rev. Thomas. Lurgan.
*Knox, George J., Esq. 2, Finchley, New Road;
London.
*Knox, Very Rev. H. Barry. Deanery House,
Hadleigh.
*Kyle, William Cotter, LL.D. 8, Clare-strect.
Kelly, Thomas F., LL.D. Howth.
Apr. 14, 1851. Kelly, William, M.D. 18, Leinster-road, Rathmines.
Nov
- 30, 1835. Kennedy, George A., M. D. T. C. D. 15, Talbot-
street.
Elected.
Apr. 9, 1849.
Apr. 10, 1848.
May 14, 1838.
June 9, 1851.
June 8, 1845.
Nov. 30, 1833.
Mar. 16, 1820.
Feb. 23, 1835,
Jan. 25, 1836.
May 13, 1839.
Apr. 10, 1843.
Apr. 28, 1828,
Feb. 27, 1832.
Jan. 12, 1846.
Feb. 25, 1833.
Jan. 13, 1845.
Apr. 11, 1842.
May 10, 1852.
16
Kennedy, Henry, M. B., F. K. & QC. P. 17,
Frederick-street, North.
Kenny, James Christopher Fitzgerald, Esq., J. P.
Kilclogher, Co. Galway, and 2, Merrion-sq., S.
Kent, William T., Esq. 51, Rutland-square,
West.
Kilmore, Elphin, and Ardagh, Right Rev. Marcus
Gervais Beresford, D. D., Lord Bishop of.
Kilmore House, Cavan.
King, Charles Croker, M.D., Professorof Anatomy
and Physiology, Q.C., Galway. Galway.
*Larcom, Thomas A., Lieut. Col. R. E., LL. D.,
F.R.S., Under Secretary for Ireland.—Vick-
PrestDENT. Dublin Castle.
*Lardner, Rev. Dionysius, LL. D., F.R.S. L.E.,
F.R.A.S., &. Paris.
*La Touche, David Charles, Esq. Marlay, Rath-
farnham.
*La Touche, Wm. Digges, Esq. 34, Stephen’s-green,
North.
*Leader, Nicholas P., Esq. Dromagh Castle, Uastle-
mills, Cork.
*Leinster, His Grace the Duke of, President of the,
Trish Archeological and Celtic Society. Carton,
Maynooth, and 13, Dominick-street, Lower.
*Lenigan, James, Esq. Castle Fogarty, Thurles.
*Lloyd, Rev. H., D. D., F.R.S., Hon. F. R.S. E.,
8. F.T.C.D. Trinity College, and Kilcroney,
Bray.
*Lloyd, William, M.D. London.
*Luby, Rev. Thomas, D.D., 8.F.T.C.D., Regius Pro-
fessor of Greek, T.C.D. 43, Leeson-street.
*Lucas, Right Hon. Edward. Castle Shane, Co.
Monaghan.
Law, Robert, M. D., King’s Professor of the Insti-
tutes of Medicine, T.C.D. 54, Rutland-square,
West.
Leared, Arthur, M.B. New Civil Hospital, Smyrna.
Elected.
Feb. 14, 1853.
Jan. 13, 1845.
Feb. 10, 1845.
May 11, 1846.
Apr. 11, 1853.
Jan. 13, 1840.
Feb. 10, 1845.
Feb. 12, 1838.
June 24, 1839.
Jan. 8, 1849.
Mar. 16, 1836,
May 12, 1851.
Jan. 9, 1812.
Mar. 16, 1827.
Oct. 23, 1820.
June 25, 1821.
Feb. 10, 1840.
May 8, 1837.
Feb. 28, 1831.
Jan. 23, 1826.
Oct. 22, 1832.
VOL VI.
17
Leeper, Rev. Alexander, A.M. 10, Kildavre-street.
L’Estrange, Francis, Esq., A.M., F.R.C.S.1. 39,
Dawson-street.
Le Fanu, William, Esq., C.E. 7, Fitzwilliam-
square, North.
Lefroy, George, Esq. 18, Leeson-street.
Lentaigne, John, M.D., D.L. 1, Denmark-street,
Great, and Tallaght House.
Lloyd, William T., Esq. 10, Crescent, Mount-street,
Upper.
Longfield, Rev. George, A.M., F.T.C.D. College.
Longtield, Mountiford, LL. D., Regius Professor of
Feudal and English Law, T.C.D. 6, Fitzwilliam-
square, West.
Longfield, William, Esq. 19, Harcourt-street.
Luscombe, William Hill, Esq., C. E. Adelaide-
terrace, Upper Leeson-street.
Lyle, Acheson, Esq., A. M., Chief Remembrancer.
19, Merrion-square, South.
Lyons, Robert D., M. B. Crimea.
*Mac Carthy, Viscount de. Toulouse.
*Mac Donnell, John, M.D. 4, Gardiner’s-row.
*Mac Donnell, Rev. Richard, D.D., Provost, T.C.D.
Provost's House, and Dalkey.
*Mackay, James Townsend, LL.D., Director of
Trin, College Botanic Garden. Ball’s-bridge.
*M‘Kay, Rev. Maurice, LL.D. Magheragail,
Lisburn.
*M‘Neece, Rev. Thomas, D. D., Archbishop King’s
Lecturer in Divinity, T.C.D. College.
*Mac Neill, Sir John, LL. D., F.R.S., F. B.S. A,
Extraordinary Professor of Civil Engineering,
T.C.D. Newry.
*Magrath, Sir George, K.H., M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S.,
F.G.S. Plymouth.
*Mallet, Robert, Esq., C.E., F.R.S., V. P. Geologi-
eal Society of Dublin. Delville, Glasnevin, and
9, yeaa nak
Elected.
June 22, 1826.
Mar. 15, 1828.
June 22, 1812.
Mar. 15, 1817.
Mar. 16, 1813.
Apr. 28, 1828.
. 14, 1853.
. 24, 1845.
June 8, 1846.
Feb. 23, 1846.
Feb. 13, 1843.
Jan. 13, 1851.
Oct. 24, 1836.
Jan. 14, 1850.
. 10, 1848.
13,
Apr. 12, 1841,
Jan. 14, 1850.
June 23, 1845.
Feb. 12, 1855.
Sule F833.
11, 1843.
1840.
18
*Marsh, Sir H., Bart., M.D. T.C. D., F.K.& Q.C.P.
9, Merrion-square, North.
*Martin, Very Rev. John C., D.D., Dean of Ardagh
Killeshandra.
*Mason, Henry Joseph Monck, LL.D. Bray.
*Mayne, Rev. Charles. Kilalloe.
*Meath, Lord Bishop of, Right Hon. and Most Rev.
Joseph Henderson Singer, D.D. Ardbraccan
House, Navan, and 40, Fitewilliam-place.
*Montgomery, William F., M. D., Professor of Mid-
wifery to the College of Physicians. 8, Merrion-
square, North.
Mac Carthy, James Joseph, Esq. 7, Leinster-road,
Rathmines.
M‘Clintock, Alfred H., M.D., Master of the Lying-
in Hospital. Rutland square.
Macdonnell, James S., Esq., C. E. Summer-hill.
Mac Dougall, William, Esq.
Howth.
M‘Ghee, R. J. Holywell, St. Ives, Hants.
Madden, Richard Robert, Esq. Leitrim Lodge,
Castlewood-avenue, Rathmines.
Magee, James, Esq. 39, Leeson-street, Lower.
Maley, Andrew John, Esq. 7, Merrion-square, S.
Marks, Rev. Edward, D.D. 2, Heytesbury street.
Melville, Alexander Gordon, M.D., M.R.C.S.
Eng., and F. B. S., Professor of Natural History,
Q.C., Galway. Galway.
Miller, George Mackay, Esq., C. E. Susan Vale,
Inchicore-road.
Mollan, John, M.D. T.C.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.
8, Fitzwilliam-square, North.
Monsell, William, Esq., M.P. Tervoe, Limerick.
Moore, Christopher, Esq. 22, Howland-street, Fitz-
roy-square, London.
Moore, David, Esq.
Moore, Rev.
Wicklow.
Drumleek House,
Glasnevin.
Ogle William.
Blessington, Co.
Elected.
Apr. 12, 1841.
Apr. 12, 1852.
Feb. 10, 1840.
Jan.
May 8, 1854.
Jan. 12, 1846.
May, 27; 1833.
Noy. 30, 1832.
Feb. 12, 1849.
Feb. 25, 1833.
Dec. 10, 1838.
Apr.
Feb.
Feb. 10, 1845.
Feb. 13, 1854.
Feb. 10, 1845.
May 23, 1836.
June 10, 1844.
June 10, 1839.
Apr.
Jan.
Apr. 12, 1841.
8, 1844.
Nov. 30, 1835.
Feb. 10, 1845.
8, 1839.
8, 1847.
9, 1838.
8, 1855.
June 10, 1839.
Feb. 25, 1828.
19
Mulvany, William Thomas, Esq.
Prussia.
Muspratt, Sheridan, Esq., Ph. D., F.R.S. Royal
College of Chemistry, Liverpool.
*Napier, Right Hon. Joseph, LL. D., M. P.
Mountjoy-square, South.
*Neville, John, Esq., C.E. Jocelyn-street, Dundalk.
*Nicholson, John A., A.M. Balrath House, Kells.
Neligan, J. Moore, M.D.T.C.D., F.K. & Q.C. P.
17, Merrion-square, East.
Neville, Parke, Esq., C.E. 79, Eien st., Lower.
Nugent, Arthur R., Esq. Portaferry House, Por-
taferry.
*QOdell, Edward S., Esq. Carriglea House, Dun-
garvan.
*O’Ferrall, Joseph M., M.D. 15, Merrion-sg., N.
*Ogilby, William L., Esq. Lisclean House, Duna-
managh.
*O’Reilly, Miles John, Esq. Parvs.
*Orpen, John Herbert, LL.D. 18, Frederick-street,
South.
*Owen, John Underhill, M.D. London.
O’ Donovan, John, LL. D., Professor of Celtic Lan-
guages, Q.C., Belfast. 36, Buckingham-st., Up.
O’Driscoll, W. Justin, Esq. 30, Gardiner’s-place.
Elm Cliff House,
Dusseldorf,
17,
O’Flanagan, James R., Esq.
Blackrock.
O’Gorman, N. Purcell, Esq. 45, Blessington-street.
O’Grady, Michael Martin, M.D. Malahide.
Oldham, Thomas, A.M., F.R.S., F.G.8. India.
Osborne, Jonathan, M. D. T. C. D., King’s Profes-
sor of Materia Medica, T.C.D. 26, Harcourt-st.
Owen, Jacob, Esq. 2, Mountjoy-square, West.
Owen, James Higgins, Esq. 29, Gloucester-st., Lr.
*Parker, Alexander, Esq. 46, Rathmines.
*Petrie, George, LL. D., R. H. A.—Vicre-PRESIDENT.
67, Rathmines.
*Phibbs, William, Esq. Seajield, Sligo.
Elected.
Dec. 11,
Feb. 12,
Nov. 30,
Jans 8,
Jan. &,
June 14,
Feb. 10,
June 9,
June 23,
‘Apr. 12,
Jan. «9,
Feb. 10,
Dec. 14,
Feb. 24,
June 10,
June 27,
Oct. 22,
May 28,
Apr. 11,
Jan.
1843.
1838.
1833.
1849.
1851.
1836.
1830.
1830.
1849.
1843.
1841.
1845.
1851.
1845.
1852.
1854.
1845.
1846.
1834.
1843.
1839.
1816.
1844.
1825.
1832.
1832.
1853.
8, 1849.
20
*Pickford, James H., M.D. Brighton.
*Pim, Geo., Esq. Brennan’s-town, Cabinteely.
*Pim, James, Esq. 15, Mouwnt-street, Upper.
*Pim, Jonathan, Esq. Greenbank, Monkstown.
*Pim, William Harvey, Esq. Monkstown House.
*Porter, Rev. Thomas H., D.D. Tullahogue, Dun-
gannon.
*Portlock, Joseph Ellison, Lieut.-Col. R.E., F.R.S.,
F.G.S. Woolwich.
*Prior, James, Esq. 20, Norfolk-crescent, Hyde-
Park, London.
*Purser, John, Esq. he Castle, Rathmines.
Pakenham, Hon. and Very Rev. Henry, Dean of St.
Patrick’s. 40, Harcourt-stree.
Patten, James, A.M., M.D. Belfast.
Pigot, Right Honourable David R., Chief Baron.
52, Stephen’s-green, East.
Pigot, John Edward, Esq. 96, Leeson-street, Lower.
Porter, Rev. Classon. Larne.
Porter, Henry John, Esq. New Zealand
Pratt, James Butler, Esq. Blackrock.
Preston, Algernon, Esq. 14, Gloucester-street.
*Reeves, Rev. William, D.D. Ballymena.
*Reid; Robert MoD, P..C.:D.,-F. K. &.Q..C. P.
Corrig-avenue, Kingstown.
*Renny, Henry L., Esq. London.
*Rhodes, Thomas, Esq., C.E. Alderney.
*Robinson, Rev. Thomas Romney, D. D.—PReEs1-
DENT. Observatory, Armagh.
*Roe, Henry, Esq., A.M. 2, Fitzwilliam-square, E.
*Rossmore, Henry Robert, Lord. Rossmore Park,
and The Dell, Windsor.
*Rosse, Right Hon. William, Earl of, F. R.S%.,
F.R.A.S., &. Birr Castle, Parsonstown.
*Rowan, Rev. Arthur B., D.D. Belmount, Tralee.
Read, Alexander, M.D. 13, Hume-street.
Rickards, John L., Esq., C.E. 2, Gloucester-terrace,
Regent Park, London.
Elected.
Apr. 9, 1855.
Jan. 12, 1852.
Apr. 27, 1835.
Jan. 9, 1843.
Jan. 8, 1855.
Feb. 9, 1846.
July 27, 1829.
June 23, 1834.
Apr. 22, 1833.
May 30, 1785.
June 25, 1819.
Feb. 24, 1845.
10, 1853.
24, 1845.
12, 1851.
12, 18651.
Jan.
Feb.
. 14, 1848.
11, 1847.
Jan.
Feb. 23, 1835.
June 9, 1851.
Apr. 10, 1837.
Jan. 8, 1849.
June 13, 1842.
Apr. 13, 1846.
21
Ringland, John, M.B.T.C.D. 14, Harcourt-st.
Roe, George, Esq. Nutley, Donnybrook.
*Sadleir, Rev. William Digby, D. D.,S. F. T. C. D.
43, Fitzwilliam-place.
*Salmon, Rev. George, A.M., F.T.C.D. 2, Heytes-
bury-terrace, Wellington-road.
*Senior, Edward, Esq. Ashton, Phenix Park.
*Sherrard, James Corry, Esq. Kinnersley Manor,
Reigate, Surrey.
*Sirr, Rev. Joseph D’Arcy, D.D. 8, Warwick-ter-
race, Belgrave-road, London.
*Smith, Rev. George Sydney, D.D., Professor of
Biblical Greek, T.C.D. 9, College.
*Smith, J. Huband, Esq., A.M. 1, Holles-street.
*Stewart, Hon. Alexander.
*Strong, Ven. Charles, A. M., Archdeacon of Glen-
dalough. 6, Cavendish-row.
*Sweetman, Walter, Esq. 4, Mountjoy-square, North.
Sanders, Gilbert, Esq. 10, Heytesbury-terrace.
Sausse, M.R., Esq. 5, Hume-street.
Sayers, Rev. Johnston Bridges, LL.D. Madras.
Scully, Vincent, Esq., M. P.
South.
Segrave, O’Neal, Esq., D. L. Kiltemon, Newtown-
mountkennedy.
Sidney, Frederick John, LL. D., Sec. Geol. Soc. of
Dublin. 19, Herbert-street.
Smith, Aquilla,M.D.T.C.D., F.K.&Q.C.P., Trea-
surer Irish Archeological and Celtic Society.
121, Lower Baggot-street.
Smith, Catterson, Esq., R.H.A. 42, Stephen’s-
green, East.
Smith, Robert William, M. D., Professor of Sur-
gery, T.C.D. 68, Hecles-street.
Smyth, Henry, Esq., C.E. Downpatrick.
Staples, Sir Thomas, Bart., D.L. Sissane, Co.
Tyrone, and 11, Merrion-square, East.
Stapleton, Michael H., M. B.
13, Merrion-square,
1, Mountjoy-place.
Elected.
May 12,
Apr. 11,
Nov. 29,
Feb. 14,
June 23,
Feb. 14,
Feb. 14,
Apr. 12,
Feb. 24,
Feb. 9,
May 26,
Apr. 9,
Jan. 25,
Apr. 10,
Apr. 28,
Feb. 25,
Jan. 29,
Mar. 15,
Jan. 13,
1845.
1853.
1834.
1848.
1846.
1847.
1833.
1816.
1845.
1848,
1848.
1841.
1845.
1846.
1834.
1849.
1836.
1837.
1823.
1822.
1816.
1800.
1851,
22
Starkey, Digby Pilot, Esq., A.M. Bayswater,
Dalkey.
Stewart, Henry H., M.D. 71, Eccles-street.
Stokes, William, M.D., Regius Professor of Phy-
sic in the University of Dublin. 5, Merrion-
square, North.
*Tarrant, Charles, Esq., C. E.
*Tenison, Edward King, Esq. Kilronan, Keadue,
Carrick-on- Shannon.
*Tibbs, Rev. Henry, A.M. Nottingham.
*Todd, Rev. James Henthorn, D. D., S. F. T. C. D.;
Erasmus Smith’s Professor of Hebrew, T. C. D.
—Secretary. 35, College.
*Turner, William, Esq.
Talbot de Malahide, Lord, President, Royal Zoolo-
gical Society; Vice-President, R.D.S. Mala-
hide Castle.
Talbot, Matthew E., Esq. Ferry Bank, Weaford.
Taylor, Very Rev. J.J., D.D. Rathvilly, Co.
Wicklow.
Tighe, Robert, Esq. 14, Fitzwilliam-square, North.
Townsend, R. William, Esq., C. E.
Tufnell, Thomas Jolliffe, F.R.C.S.I. 58, Lower
Mount-street.
*Vandeleur, Crofton Moore, Colonel. Kilrush.
Vesey, Hon. Thomas, M.P. <Adbeyleiz.
Vignoles, Charles, Esq., F.R.S. Trafalgar-square,
London.
*Wall, Rev. Charles William, D. D., Vice-Provost,
T.C.D. 20, College.
*Wall, Rev. Richard H., D. D. 6, Hume-street.
*Walshe, Francis Weldon, Esq. Limerick.
*Weaver, Thomas, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S. 16, Staf-
Jord-row, Pimlico, London.
*Weld, Isaac, Esq., F.G.S., Vice-President, R. D. S.
Ravenswell, Bray.
* Whittle, Ewing, M.D. 1, Parliament-terrace,
Liverpool.
Elected.
June 10, 1839.
Jan. 9, 1837.
Jan. 14, 1839.
Mar. 16, 1824.
June 10, 1844.
Apr. 12, 1841.
Apr. 13, 1840.
Apr. 14, 1845.
Jan. 11, 1841.
Feb. 23, 1845.
Jan. 14, 1839.
Apr. 13, 1846.
Apr. 10, 1843.
Feb. 24, 1845.
23
*Wilde, William R., Esq. 21, Westland-row.
*Williams, Thomas, Esq. 71, Stephen’s-green.
* Williams, Richard Palmer, Esq. Drumcondra Castle.
*Wilmot-Chetwode, Edward, Esq. Woodbrook,
Portarlington.
* Wilson, Robert, Esq. Ricbuond Monkstown.
*Wilson, Thomas, Esq. Westbury, and 15, Upper
Temple-street.
Wallace, Robert Alexander, Esq., A.M. 26,
* Molesworth-street.
Waller, John Francis, LL.D. 4, Herbert-street.
West, Ven. John, D. D., Archdeacon of Dublin.
6, Wilton-square.
Williams, Robert C., M. D. T. C. D., Vice-Presi-
dent of the College of Surgeons. Fttzwilliam-
streel, Lower.
Wills, Rev. James, B.D. Kilmacow, Waterford.
Wingfield, Hon. and Rev. William. Adbeyleix.
Wynne, John, Right Hon. Hazlewood, Co. Sligo.
Yeates, George, Esq. 2, Grafton-street.
Nortse.—The names of parties whose subscriptions are in arrear,
two years and upwards, are not printed in this list, which is cor-
rected to the 7th July, 1855.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
NovemsBer 1417, 1853.
HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Vice-PRresipEnrT,
in the Chair.
Tue Secretary announced the bequest of books and manu-
scripts made to the Academy by the late William Elliott
Hudson, Esq., M. R. I. A.; and also the donation of his Bust
by Moore, presented by his Executors.
Resotvep,—That the thanks of the Academy be pre-
sented to the Executors of the late William E, Hudson, Esq,
for their donation of his Bust, and that the Academy enter-
tain the highest sense of the value of the bequest left by Mr.
Hudson to the Academy.
Resotvep,—That the bust of the late W. E. Hudson,
Esq., be placed in the Library, as a mark of respect to his
memory, and of gratitude for the bequest with which he has
enriched the Library of the Academy.
The Rev. Charles Graves, D. D., read a paper on the so-
lution of linear differential equations.
The object of the present paper is to contribute to our
knowledge of the soluble forms of linear differential equations.
The left-hand member of the equation
Dry + AD y+ By..= X
VOL. VI. B
2
in which A, B, &c., are any functions of z, being regarded as
the result of the operation of
D+, AIP 1+... B
upon y, all attempts to solve it by the method of the separa-
tion of symbols must be directed to the transformation of this
operator into a form in which it appears as the product ofa
series of operations, each of which admits of being inverted;
and, conversely, if the result of a series of such operations be
to produce a complex operation of the preceding form, we
may apply it to the construction of soluble forms of differen-
tial equations.
Thus the operation
(D+ ¢) (D+),
in which ¢ and y denote any functions of x, will be found on
development to be equal to
D+ (¢+$) D+ (ob + ¥);
consequently, we may identify the general linear differential
equation of the second order,
Dy + ADy + By = X (1)
with Dy + (9 +) Dy + (gb + Py = X. (2)
And if we could succeed in solving the equations
o+ v=, += B, (3)
and so obtaining finite values of and y in terms of A and B,
we should be able to effect the solution of the general linear
differential equation of the second order, at least in a symbolic
form; for as
(D'+ gy? = estate soar
and (D + Wb)? = el¥azfeSvax,
we should have
yes | eerie x.
Unfortunately it happens that, in trying to determine
@ and y from the equations (3), we either obtain a differential
equation of the first order and second degree, or are led back
again to the solution of the equation (1).
3
We may, however, make most advantageous use of the
equation (2) by assigning arbitrary forms to the functions
and ~ contained in it, and so construct soluble forms ad libi-
tum.
When the equation (1) wants the term involving Dy, we
have
¢+W=O0and gf + yp = B. :
Hence —¢?-g=B. (4)
Now, as the second term of the equation (1) can always be
banished by a change of the dependent variable, we have ar-
rived at the remarkable result that the solution of the general
linear differential equation of the second order depends upon
that of the equation (4), whose form is particular and un-
changing: and this result is practically important; for if we
tabulate the values of ¢? + ¢’ for all values of ¢, we should have
the solutions themselves of linear differential equations of the
second order tabulated at the same time.
By interchanging the symbols x and D in the preceding
formule, according to the method pointed out by Dr. Har-
greaye, we are led to a series of general and interesting results,
Dr. Todd made some remarks on the fresco painting in
the Abbey of Knockmoy, in the county Galway, of which a
fac-simile copy, the exact size of the original, was exhibited in
the Antiquarian Court of the Dublin Exhibition.
The public are indebted for the preservation and exhibi-
tion of this ancient monument of Irish art to the zeal of Dr.
John Lentaigne, at whose instance, and by whose personal
exertions, the fac-simile was obtained for the Committee of the
Exhibition. The following account of the manner in which
the inscriptions were deciphered is given in a letter dated 13th
June, 1853, addressed to Dr. Todd by Mr. Eugene Curry :
“John Lentaigne, Esq., on the part of the Committee of
the Great Industrial Exhibition, having done me the honour
to request me to accompany him to the ruins of the once
B2
4
noble Abbey of Cnoe m-Buaidh, now Knockmoy, in the County
of Galway, I proceeded there with him, accompanied by my
son, Henry B. Curry, on Saturday evening, 11th [of June] in-
stant. Having reached Athenree in due time, and rested for
the night, we proceeded, on Sunday morning, yesterday, to
the Abbey, where we arrived after a smart drive of about
two hours. We found the inscription ma very hopeless state
of decay, having suffered almost total extinction in several
places, only three perfect words remaining on the lower line.
I examined the faint traces that remained, from the first that
presents itself to the last; but with little satisfaction, until
I came to the words, ‘ eddichan qui fieri fecit,’ which I read
with ease, and I may indeed say with delight, as I thought I
had found a key to the whole, and I knew that it had never
been read, although attempted by Charles O’Conor, of Belana-
gare, Theophilus O’Flanagan, Ledwich, Petrie, O’Donovan,
and others. Dr. Lentaigne and my son then made separate
drawings of the whole, as far as they could trace it, and,
having got this, we recovered the leading words, ‘Ora pro
animabus Malachie,’ and then the name Finola, which clearly
settled the chief part of the inscription and its proximate date.
It was not until after my return this morning that I suc-
ceeded, by the assistance of my friend, Dr. John O'Donovan,
in settling the Christian name of the artist, which is Con-
chubhar, and the inscription therefore reads :—
¢ Ora pro animabus malachie, inollain, et chonchubbhuir hi Lodi-
chan qui fiert fecet’ [sic].
** Our next attempt was at the top line, from which, by the
aid of a ladder, my son, without any assistance from me,
traced the words, contracted, man3. mur. mur., which will
be immediately read by any Irish scholar as Manus, Muir-
chertach Muirchertach ; that is, Manus and two Murtoghs.
These names are placed under the three skeleton figures
respectively, and yery faint traces of another short word
5
remain, extending to the nearest of the living or clothed
figures.
‘** The whole of the inscription is in the black letter of the
close of the fourteenth century.
‘‘ There stood, until lately, an altar tomb in the niche
adjoining this, further on from the great altar, with the
following Irish inscription (also in black letter), which I
quote from the ‘Tribes and Customs of Hy-Many,’ edited
by Dr. O'Donovan for the Irish Archeological Society
(page 105).
Oo muleachlamno 6 ceallats, For Malachy O’Kelly, for the
vO J O Maini, ocup 0’? mbua- King of O’Many (or Hy-Many),
lamoimsenichonchuip,oo pint and for Inbualai (Finola), the
macha o anli im leachoaig- daughter of O’Conor, Matthew
reo. O’Hanly made this monument.
“Over the place occupied by this tomb of O’Kelly and
his wife may still be seen, distinctly enough, traces of the
same kind and style of painting as that of the O’Conors, in its
neighbourhood, and it is more than probable that both were
put up at the same time by O’Eddichan, who seems to
have been a painter, whilst O’Hanly appears to have been
nothing but a mason. It would also appear, that the O’Kelly
tomb, not having the universal op vo, &c., on it, was set
up during his and his wife’s lifetime, and decorated, as well
as the tomb of the O’Conors, the royal ancestors of Mrs.
O'Kelly, by O’Eddichan. The erection and decorations
must be very close to the year 1400, as O’Kelly was slain in
1401, and his wife died in 1403, according to the following
entry in the Annals of the Four Masters of that year :—
“« A, D. 1403. Fionnghuala (Finola), the daughter of Turlogh,
son of Hugh O’Conor, and wife of Melaghlin O’Kelly, Lord of
Hy-Many, died, after a virtuous life.’ ”
6
‘* How the lady descended from the three whose names
are in the upper line, I have not at present time to inquire,
but that she was of their line is, I think, implied in the fact
of her decorating theirtomb. In all the lines of the O’Conor
family I can find but one set of names to agree in succession
with the inscription; and they were apparently successors in
the same line; here they are from the Annals of the Four Mas-
ters:
*** A.D, 1293. Manus O’Conor, King of Connaught, a warlike
and valiant man, the most victorious, puissant, and hospitable, of
the Irish of his time, died, having been ill a quarter of a year.’
«A, D, 1294. Murtogh, the son of Manus O’Conor, the best
materies of a provincial king of all his tribe, was slain by Teige
(O’Conor), and Donell, the son of Teige.’
“« A.D. 1368. Murtogh, son of Murtogh O’Conor, died.”
The two monuments here described by Mr. Curry had
been, one perfectly, the other partially, deciphered fifteen
years ago by Dr. O’Donovan, then engaged in the historical
department of the Irish Survey. His letter, dated 13th Sep-
tember, 1838, is preserved in the singularly interesting collec-
tion of letters now at Mountjoy Barracks, in the Phcenix Park.
Through the kindness of Major Larcom, Dr. Todd was per-
mitted to peruse the volume containing the letter alluded to,
and has extracted the following account of the inscriptions
in question :—
‘“‘T made every search for inscriptions in this Abbey, but
found only four, two painted in fresco on the wall, and two
inscribed on stones. On a stone inserted in the wall, at the
right-hand side of a tomb, which looks like a small place for
an altar, in the choir of the Abbey, is the following inscrip-
tion :-—
Oo Mhuleachlamd O’Ceallaio
Do | muleachlaind | okeallaid
Oo WR omMan agup do’ mohualamo
do | rf | omant | agas | dmdbua
7
igen 1-chonchtip do pine
laind | inge | ichonchuir | do rine
Macha O’Cosun m leabais rea
matha | ocoqu | in leabatg | sea
_ «© ¢ ForMuleachlaind O’Keallaid, for the King of Hy-Mani,
and for Finola, the daughter of O’Conchuir, Mathew O’Cogi
made this bed.’
«« The two inscriptions in fresco on the wallare so obliterated
that I could not make sense of them. ‘The wall is damp and
very much stained, and there is a black scum raised on it by
the dropping down of the rain. Mr. Petrie has copied the
figures on this wall; perhaps he has also attempted to deci-
pher the inscriptions at their feet. If the wall were carefully
washed on a summer’s day, and then permitted to dry, a per-
son skilled in inscriptions of the age to which these belong,
could certainly read a great part of these inscriptions, but
without washing the wall it would be impossible to make any
sense of them.
«<I cleaned a part of the wall, and deciphered a part of
the inscription under the hostage pierced with arrows.
: pro aia Malachie
Cad p aia Malachie
I think it refers to Malachy O’Kelly, for whom the other mo-
nument was inscribed. Has Mr. Petrie deciphered this in-
seription ?
«IT cannot forget O’Brien’s notice of the figures on this
wall. He makes the building a ruin of a pagan temple re-
paired into a monastery in the twelfth century by Charles the
Redhanded, King of Connaught, and the archers represent
the longé jaculans Apollo !”
Having quoted this account of the inscriptions from Dr.
O’Donovan’s letter, Dr. Todd proceeded to speak, first, of that
on the tomb of Muleachlaind O’Kelly, and his wife Finola.
It appeared that Dr. O'Donovan, in his Tribes and Customs
of Hy-Many, gaye a different reading of the inscription from
8
that which he had previously made out from the stone itself
in his letter to the heads of the Ordnance Survey. In the
former he reads o anu as the name of the artist; in the latter,
ocogu, or O’ Cogan; in the former he reads leachoarg pea,
this stone ; in the latter, leabaig pea, this tomb or sepulchre.
Fortunately, the stone itself had been sent up tg the Exhi-
bition, and Dr. Todd was enabled to present to the Academy
an accurate rubbing of it, made by Mr. Joseph Huband Smith.
From this it appears that, as far as the name of the artist is
concerned, both readings are wrong, and that the name is
really O’Cogli, or O’Cogley. It is evident, also, that the
three concluding words of the inscription are not, in leach-
daig sea; but, in leabaig sea, and that Dr.O’ Donovanhad deci-
phered them correctly in his letter just quoted, although, in
his work on the Tribes and Customs of Hy-Many, he adopts
the erroneous reading, in leachdaig sea.
It may be mentioned incidentally that this unquestionable
instance of the use of the word leabarg (it. a bed), to signify
a tomb, or monumental gravestone, is interesting in reference
to another antiquarian controversy. It is known to many of
the Academy that this word leabaig, or the synonymous lige,
is the name given by the peasantry in every part of Ireland
to the monuments which have been called Druids’ altars,
proving evidently they were regarded in our national tradi-
tion, not as altars, but as tombs, and thus confirming the opi-
nion so ably maintained before this Academy by Dr. Petrie
(in a Paper which, it is to be regretted, has never been pub-
lished),—an opinion which is now adopted generally by Eng-
lish and European antiquarians, although some of our learned
brethren in Wales still cling to the altar hypothesis.
The Muleachlaind or Maelseachlainn O’ Kelly, mentioned in
the inscription, was the twenty-ninth in descent from his
great ancestor Maine Mor, and became what was called king
or chief of Hy-Many, in 1375. He married, first the daugh-
ter of Walter Burke, by whom he had three sons, Rory,
Brian, and Conor ; and, after her death, Fianguala, or Finola,
9
daughter of Turlogh O’Conor, by whom he had seven sons.
The inscription, now before the Academy, seems to settle the
question raised by O’Farrell in his Linea Antiqua, as to whe-
ther Finola, or the daughter of Walter Bourke, was his first
wife. And it is confirmed by the testimony of the Book of
Lecan, and by the fact recorded by the Four Masters, that
Finola survived her husband two years, Melachlin having
died in 1401, and Finola in 1403.*
These dates, as Mr. Curry has observed, fix the date of
the inscription, as well as of the fresco painting; and this
conclusion is fully established by the form of the characters
in which the inscriptions on both monuments are written ;
they are manifestly the black-letter characters ‘of the end of
the fourteenth and beginning of the fifteenth century.
It is a singular proof of the ignorance or carelessness of
the antiquaries of the last century that Ledwich should have
ascribed this inscription to the thirteenth, and that on the
fresco painting to the seventeenth century, although they are
manifestly incharacters of thesame date. One may indeed fairly
doubt whether he had ever seen either inscription, although
he did not scruple to dogmatize as to their date. With re-
spect to the inscription on the fresco, he makes no attempt to
read it, either in the text of his work or in the very inaccurate
engraving which he gives of the whole painting, where,
though he marks the position of the inscription, he evidently
represents it as illegible. |
But Mr. Curry infers from the omission of the usual form:
«Pray for Mealachlain, &c.,” at the beginning of the inscrip-
tion, and from its being only said that the stone was erected
to, or to the honour of, the chieftain and his wife, that they
were living when it was put up. Of the erection of monu-
mental inscriptions, during the life of the parties mentioned
in them, there are many examples; and, in the present in-
* O’Donovan’s Hy-Many, p. 107.
10
stance, it is rendered the more probable that such was the
case from the space left at the end of the inscription, appa-
rently for the insertion of the date of their deaths. If this
conjecture be correct, it will follow that the monument must
be older than the year 1401, and the troubled state of the
country at that period will sufficiently account for the fact
that the inscription after the death of the parties to whom
it relates was never completed.
Dr. Todd next directed the attention of the Academy to
the fresco painting, where the principal inscription, imper-
fectly read by Dr. O’Donoyan in 1838, but now completely
restored by Mr. Curry, asks the reader to pray for the
souls of Malachy, of Finola, and of Conor O’Eddichan, who
caused the monumental fresco to be made. The last word is
somewhat doubtful ; it may be either jécit, in which case Co-
nor O’Eddichan would appear to haye been the artist, ora
contraction for fecerunt, in which case we must infer that Ma-
lachy, Finola, and O’Eddichan united in getting the fresco
executed. The former is probably the true reading.
The fac-simile of the fresco which had been executed for
the Committee of the Great Exhibition was hung up upon
the wall of the meeting-room of the Academy, and Dr. Todd
proceeded to make the following remarks upon it :—
There can be very little doubt that the Finola mentioned
in it was the same Finola ni Conchubhuir, who was married to
the O’Kelly, and whose name occurs in the former inscription ;
and Malachias is beyond all question the Latinized form of
her husband’s name, Maelseachlain. If so, this painting was
executed after their deaths, as it begins, Ora pro animabus,
and Conor O’Eddichan was probably the artist ; it must, there-
fore, be dated in 1403, or soon after. The stone was proba-
bly placed on the spot where they were actually married,
and the fresco painting on the nearest wall that was found
large enough for the purpose.
The fresco is divided into two subjects. On the upper
11
part of the wall is the first subject, representing three crowned
skeletons, and three crowned figures draped, of whom two
bear hawks in their hands, and the third holds a naked sword.
On the lower part, to the left, is a figure of the Almighty,
represented, as was then usual, in the form of an aged man,
with flowing beard; on his breast a dove and large-sized cru-
cifixion ; of this, however, slight traces only now remain; the
dove and crucifixion have been destroyed, probably by the
Cromwellians or Puritans, to whom this mode of representing
the Deity was peculiarly offensive. The plaster has in fact
been entirely removed from the centre of the figure; an
hence some have supposed that it represented not the Al-
- mighty, but a Brehon, holding in his left hand a book.
What was taken for a book, however, is probably the re-
mains of the left arm of the cross, and Dr. Todd was of opi-
nion that the former is by far the more natural interpretation
of the picture. On the right hand of this figure is an angel
holding the balance of judgment, and on his left are two
archers shooting at a naked figure, who stands between them,
- tied to a tree, and in whose body several other arrows are
sticking, an evident representation of the martyrdom of St.
Sebastian.
It has been objected that St. Sebastian does not appear
to have been known in Ireland, as his name does not occur in
the martyrology of the Four Masters, which was compiled by
those eminent scholars from all the then extant sources of
Irish Hagiology. And hence it is inferred that the execution
represented in the fresco is not what it would appear at first
sight to be, but an event of Irish history, the death, namely,
of the hostages of Dermot Mac Murchadha, who were executed
on the bridge of Athlone by Rory O’Conor, King of Ireland,
a.p. 1170. To this conjecture, however, which was first
suggested by Ledwich, and has been lately adopted by a much
higher authority, there are serious objections. In the first
12
place there seems no reason why, in 1403, an event of such
ancient date should be represented in a religious picture at
the tomb of Malachy O’Kelly and his wife, individuals who
had no other connexion with the event than that the O’Conor,
who presided over the execution, was one of her remote ances-
tors. But secondly, the Four Masters tell us that there were
three victims put to death on this occasion, namely, Diarmaid,
the son of Mac Murrough, heir apparent to the throne of
Leinster, his grandson, the son of Donnell Cavanagh, and
the son of his foster-brother, O’Caellighe. The picture, how-
ever, represents only a single victim, and therefore accords
more nearly with the martyrdom of St. Sebastian than with
the death of Mac Murrough’s hostages ; the figure, moreover,
being a naked one, according to the usual representation of
St. Sebastian, without any symbol of rank, or other token,
which would most probably have been added if the son of
Mac Murrough had been intended. Moreover, the fresco, as
the inscription shows, was evidently a monumental picture,
painted on the walls ofa church, in the very chancel, and
consequently with a religious and devotional object; it is
much more likely, therefore, that it should depict the martyr-
dom of a saint than a barbarous execution, more than two
centuries old, with which neither the individuals whose tomb it
decorated, nor the clergy ofthe abbey, had any special reference.
Nor is it the fact that St. Sebastian’s story was unknown to
the ancient Church of Ireland; for although the name of that
saint does not occur in the martyrology of the Four Mas-
ters, which is exclusively confined to Irish saints, yet it does
occur under the form Sapaist, in the older martyrology of
Aengus, at the 20th day of January, the very same day on
which his memory is celebrated at Rome. We find his name
also in the martyrology of Bede, and in all the Calendars of
the English and Anglo-Irish Churches, long before the times
of Maelseachlain O’Kelly and his wife Finola. See, for ex-
13
ample, the Calendar prefixed to the Book of Obits of Christ
Church Cathedral, Dublin, published by the Archeological
Society from a MS. of the thirteenth century.
It remains now to notice the words which appear under
the three skeleton kings, in the upper part of the picture,
which Mr. Curry reads, man3. mur. mur., and interprets them
as contractions of the names Manus, Muirchertach, Muircher-
tach.
If we regard them as the names of three departed kings
of Connaught, of the O’Conor dynasty, it is not easy to fix
exactly the persons who are intended. The Four Masters,
in 1293, record the death of Manus O’Conor, king of Con-
naught, an event which was the beginning of'a long series
of fatal conflicts. His son was named Muirchertach, and this
would lead us at first sight to think that we had found two at
least of the skeleton kings of the painting. But we are at a
loss for a second of the name; and even this Muirchertach does
not appear to have ever succeeded to his father’s kingdom,
for his murder, by Teige O’Conor and his son Dermot, is
recorded in the annals at the very next year, 1294. Still,
however, he may have been represented by one of the skele-
tons of the fresco, inasmuch as he was the lawful heir of his
father, aobap coicceoaig vo eine oa émeod, as he is called
by the Four Masters.
His second son was named Manus, and was killed in
1315, where he is called by the Four Masters the most fa-
mous and illustrious of the princes of Connaught; so that if
the names on the fresco were Manus, Murtogh, and Manus,
there would be a high probability that the three skeleton
kings represented the extinct line of Manus O’Conor and his
two sons, who, although kept from their rights by the supe-
rior power of their rival, were nevertheless, de jure, the heirs
to their father, and were doubtless regarded by many as the
legitimate chieftain. It is therefore a question worth inquir-
ing into, whether Mr. Curry has correctly deciphered this
14
part of the inscription, and whether the names are not really
man3. mur, man3. The great injuries which the painting
has received render it not impossible, notwithstanding Mr.
Curry’s usual accuracy, that he may have mistaken the latter
word, especially as it appears from his letter that this part of
the inscription was read for him by the less experienced eye
of his son.
On the death of Manus, we are told by the annalists that
Aodh, son of Eogan O’Connor, was made king by the in-
fluence of the English Lord Justice or Viceroy, and was
maintained in his place by the English interest for many
years, and amidst various contests and vicissitudes. At one
time he was taken prisoner by Fitzgerald, and Cathal Roe
O’Conor took the kingdom; but three months afterwards
Cathal was murdered by a near relative, and Aodh returned
to power. In 1296, however, we find that Aodh, who had
hitherto relied on English support, was deposed by his own
tribe, and the Clan Murtough brought in to fill the throne
in his place, in the person of Conor Roe, son of Cathal
O’Conor. If the correct reading of the inscription, there-
fore, be Manus, Muirchertach, Muirchertach, as Mr. Curry
gives it, it is not impossible that the second Muirchertach
may be intended to stand for this new dynasty of the Clan
Murtogh, which derived its name from Muircheartach Muimh-
neach O’Conor, who died in 1210, and was the son of the
celebrated Turlogh Mor O’Conor, King of Ireland from
a.D. 1106 to 1156. The Clan Murtogh, however, continued
but a short time in power: their necessities probably led
them to pillage the churches and to seize upon the property
of the laity. They lost their popularity, and Aodh was
restored by the aid of the English and of the Burkes,—
“God, the Virgin Mary, and Columbkille,” say the Four
Masters, ‘‘having taken vengeance on the Clan Murtogh
for despoiling their churches:” and thus Aodh continued in
power, and this time apparently with the consent of his tribe,
15
being still supported by the English, until 1309, when he
was slain by Aodh Breifneach, the representative and head
of his rivals of the Clan Murtough, who the very next year
was, in his turn, treacherously murdered, and the line of Aodh
returned to power in the person of his son Feidlimidh.
All this, however, was the history of the century previous
to the times of Mealseachlain O’Kelly and his wife Finola,
and there does not appear any sufficient reason why this par-
ticular series of events should have been represented in the
fresco, except that Finola appears to have been the grand-
daughter of Aodh, son of Eoghan O’Conor, whose history
has just been given. And this seems to suggest another
reason against the supposition that the execution of Mac Mur-
rogh’s son and hostage is the event portrayed in the fresco;
for Aodh, son of Eoghan, grandfather of Finola, had been
raised to the throne, and maintained there, in opposition to
the power of the Clan Murtogh, by the interest of the Eng-
lish. It is not probable, therefore, that the barbarous murder
of Mac Murrogh’s son, which marked such extreme hostility
to the English on the part of the O’Conors, should have been
the one event of Irish history selected for the decoration of
her tomb. She too, and probably her husband, was more
likely, like the rest of her family, to have been in the inte-
rest of the English.
It must be admitted, however, that we have no coffe
explanation of the three draped and crowned figures in the
upper part of the picture. That on the left, it should be ob-
served, is bearded, and evidently represents a personage older
than the other two, who are of youthful appearance, especially
the figure bearing the naked sword on the extreme right. It is
possible, however, that these may represent the line of kings
in actual possession; but why they are limited to three doesnot
very clearly appear. It may be stated as aconjecture, which
Dr. Todd stated that he threw out merely as a subject for fur-
ther investigation, that there seem to have been three kings
16
of the race to which Finola belonged, as well as three of the
extinct race of Manus. Ifso, the draped figures will repre-
sent the three royal ancestors of the wife of O’Kelly: viz.,
Aedh, son of Eoghan, her grandfather, who was slain in
1309; Feidlimidh, his son, who reigned six years, and was
slain in the great battle of Athenry in 1316, at the early age
of 23; when his rival Ruaidhri or Rory na bfedh (or of the
Faes, a territory near Athlone, where he was fostered), one
of the Clan Murtogh, took the throne and held it until he was
murdered by Cathal, the son of Aodh, in 1321, who then
succeeded his brother, and is probably the third of the draped
sovereigns; for in 1324 we find another Cathal, of the Clan
Murtogh family, styled King of Connaught by the annalists.
The conjecture, therefore, which Dr. Todd threw out as
to the meaning of the figures is, that the three skeleton kings
represent the extinct race of Manus O’Conor, who died in
1293, and that the draped and living kings represent the three
regal ancestors of Finola: viz., Aodh or Hugh, son of Eoghan,
who succeeded in 1293; Feidhlimidh, his son, who succeeded
in 1310; and Cathal, another son, who appears to have suc-
ceeded in 1321.
It is to be understood, however, that this is a mere con-
jecture, intended to attract the attention of Irish scholars to
the subject, in the hope that the investigation of it may lead
to the fuller elucidation of a very obscure period in our his-
tory. It may be observed, that the Irish names under the
skeleton figures forbid us to suppose the upper part of the
picture to have any relation to the martyrdom of St. Sebas-
tian, and fully justify us in assuming that this portion of the
fresco has relation to Irish or family history.
————————— a
17
NovemBer 30th, 1853. (Stated Meeting.)
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D. D., PresipEnt,
in the Chair.
REsOLVED, on the recommendation of the Council :—
1. That the election of Honorary Members shall take
place only at the Stated Meeting in March, instead of in No-
vember, as determined by the Academy in the regulations for
the election of Honorary Members adopted on the 11th of Ja-
nuary, 1847.
2. That the Academy do authorize the expenditure of a
sum not exceeding £50 for the purchase of photographic ap-
paratus for the use of the Academy.
The Secretary read a letter from Lord Talbot de Mala-
hide, presenting the following articles, which were lately ex-
hibited in the Archeological Court of the Great Industrial
Exhibition :—
From Dr. Daniel Wilson, late Secretary to the Society
of Antiquaries of Scotland, Plaster Casts of—
1. Bronze circular shield, decorated with a classic group
in low relief.
2. ‘*Horn of tenure,” richly carved inivory. It formerly
belonged to Dr. Samuel Hibbert Ware.
3. Chessman, carved out of walrus tooth, found in the
Isle of Skye.
4. Bronze armilla, snake pattern, found at Pitalpin, near
Dundee, in 1732.
5. Bronze armlet, dug up in Argyleshire.
6. Bronze armlet, found in a cairn in Aberdeenshire. |
7. Fragment ofa pastoral staff made of oak, found in the
tomb of Bishop Tullock, Kirkwall Cathedral, Orkney.
VOL. VI. Cc
18
Electrotypes of—
8. A gold sceptre head, found at Cairnmure, Peebleshire,
in 1806, along with three torques and other gold relics.
9. Head ring, or gorget of bronze; found in 1747, about
seven feet below the surface, when digging a well at Stitchel,
Roxburghshire.—(See Official Catalogue, No. 1903.)
From Lord Talbot de Malahide, fac-similes in copper of
bronze weapons found on the property of the Hon. H. T.
Liddell, in the county of Northumberland, viz. :
10. A very large spear, with perforated blades; length,
19 inches; breadth, 3°5 inches.
11. A large spear, quite plain; length, 14°8 inches ;
breadth, 2°5 inches.
12. A javelin head, length, 7-9 inches ; breadth, 1-4 inches.
13. The blade of a sword, with remains of handle, similar
to those found in Ireland, length, 22-1 inches; breadth, 1-6
inches.
14. A sword, with hollow handle, balanced with a ma-
nilla, or piece of ring money, length of blade, 15-8 inches;
breadth, 1-4 inches.
From Albert Way, Esq., casts in copper of the following
bronzes ;—
15. A half mould for casting a flat celt or palstave, with
a lateral loop.
16. A half-mould for casting palstaves. The originals of
these were found in 1800 in Danesfield, near Bangor, with a
bronze palstave, but it had not been cast in either of the
moulds. The original moulds were given by William, Bishop
of Bangor, to the Marquis of Buckingham; and at the Stowe
sale one moiety of each mould was purchased by the Hon.
Richard Neville, and are in the Museum at Audley End; the
others were purehased for the British Museum.—(See Ar-
cheological Journal, vol. vi. p. 386.)
17..A spear-head, with expanding blades; length, 11°8
inches; breadth, 1-9 inches. a
19
18. A spear-head, with broad blade contracting towards
point, length, 12:4 inches; breadth, 2:2 inches. The originals
of these were found in Greece, and are now in the possession
of the Hon. Robert Curzon, Jun., Sussex.
Cast, in metal, of a large armlet, now in the British Mu-
seum, made of copper or bronze, ornamented with red and
yellow enamel; found with another of the same kind at Drum-
mond Castle, Perthshire. Presented by Alexander Nesbitt,
Esq., London.
Specimens of a curiously tied cloth, made of vegetable
fibre, not unlike new Zealand matting ; with portions of
woollen binding and thread; found in a deep cutting in a turf
bog in the county of Cavan. Presented by Christopher Flem-
ing, M. D.
A large mass of iron conglomerate, composed chiefly of
fine chain mail and sand; discovered about nine miles south
of Coleraine, in the bed of the lower Bann River. Also an
- jron sword, found further down the same ford of Carnroe.
Presented by Charles Ottley, Esq., as an addition to the col-
lection of Antiquities made by the officers of the Drainage
Commission.
Dr. Ball exhibited two specimens from the collection of
T. L. Cooke, Esq., of Parsonstown. One of them, he con-
sidered, indicated the original form of the object called a
Crotal, to which he had drawn attention on a former occa-
sion ;* and though the other resembled the former in shape,
it appeared to be intended for some other purpose than merely
making sound.
Rey. Dr. Graves remarked, that it was improbable that
any of the class of objects referred to were Crotals; on the
contrary, he believed they were a species of clasp, from their
“ See Proceedings, vol. iii. p. 135.
c 2
20
general similitude to a peculiarly shaped fibula found in some
ancient burial-places in France.
The President read the following paper on the construc-
tion of the Cassegrain Telescope :—
«¢ It is probably known to the Academy that an applica-
tion has been made to Government, under the auspices of the
Royal Society and the British Association, for the establish-
ment of a large reflector in some convenient part of the British
dominions, and its employment on a complete survey of the
southern nebulz. In the course of the discussion which pre-
ceded this application, the construction of the telescope was
an object of some importance, and I suggested that it might
be desirable to try the Cassegrain : this was thought deserving
of attention, and, in the hope that it may be acted on, I offer
some rules for determining the dimensions of its parts, which
will not be unimportant in so gigantic an experiment. They
were investigated by me many years ago, when directing the
arrangements of that which Mr. Grubb constructed for the
Armagh Observatory. It is 15 inches aperture, and its per-
formance is such as to justify an expectation that this form
may be made of much greater magnitude.
‘* The Cassegrain has been little used ; in fact, 1 know but
of two, besides that referred to, which have been made of
larger aperture than 6 inches: one of 18 inches by Lord Rosse,
who, however, uses it as subsidiary to his larger telescopes,
and has not given special attention to its improvement. The
other was made by the elder Tulley about 1800: it was 15
inches aperture, and 7 feet focus; but it appears to have been
indifferent ; for, according to the notes of William Walker (a
competent judge) it ‘showed Rigel like a shilling, and the
companion was not seen at all.’ At that time, however, the
proper method of supporting the great speculum was not
known.
21 :
“ The cause of this neglect is perhaps the severe criticism
of it which Newton made at the time of its invention: as com-
pared to his telescope it is in some respects inferior, though
on other grounds than those commonly assigned ; but in others
it issuperior. The defects are—
“© 1. In large instruments it is difficult to keep the magnify-
ing power sufficiently low, the second image being five or six
times as large as what is due to the focal length of the great
speculum; and this is essential, because the air is seldom so
calm as to admit, with large apertures, of using powers propor-
tional to those of lesser instruments.
«<2. The rays have to pass thrice the length of the tube;
while in the equivalent Newtonian it is twice the length: the
tube is, however, shorter in the first instance, so that the ac-
tual spaces are as 1:1:28. As there is almost invariably a
difference of temperature between the great speculum and the
air in the tube, the latter is affected with eddies and currents,
which cause indistinct vision in proportion to the quantity of
disturbed medium which the rays traverse.
«« 3. The small mirror is larger than in the Newtonian,
and therefore stops a little more of the central rays.
‘¢ It was also objected by Newton that the field of view
must be small, and that the reflection is more intense in the
incidence of 45 on his small mirror, than at the perpen-
dicular. é,
«< Of these the greater length of the light path is the only
valid objection, and even this may probably be made less po-
tent by establishing a downward current in the tube, or by
apertures in it, to let the heated air escape freely. The mag-
nifying power can be such as just to allow of the eye taking
in the whole pencil, below which one cannot go without
giving up part of the advantage of an instrument’s size. The
field can be quite as large asin the Newtonian. The loss of
light by the difference of the small mirror is insignificant, the
more so as the central rays are really the least valuable of all:
22
indeed even with achromatics we find that sometimes a difh-
cult object is best seen when the central part of it is covered.
The reflection at 45° from metal is, in fact, a little fainter than
the perpendicular one, from which incidence its intensity de-
creases slowly till it becomes a minimum between 60° and
70°.
“¢ The advantages of the Cassegrain are :—
“1. The tube is shorter.
«<2, The observer is near the ground; he can easily be
sheltered, and the eye-piece travels in a sphere of small ra-
dius: while with the Newtonian he requires a complex appa-
tus to support him, expensive and bulky.
‘¢3. Any error of the large speculum can be corrected by
figuring the small one to meet it. This, which was long since
pointed out by Ramsden, is of much importance in large in-
struments; for it is far easier, if the large speculum has
not been perfectly figured, to let it abide, and work the other
to it, having a few inches’ aperture, and weighing a few
pounds, than to dismount and move one of a couple of
tons,—the more so as as the control which is had over the
process of polishing is very much greater in the first case. I
say this from experience; for the great speculum of the Ar-
magh was made parabolic, that it might be used as a Newto-
nian, and the other was worked to correspond to it, as ‘while
spherical it gave but an indifferent definition.
‘4, Ifthe curvature of the second image be compared
with the greater focal length of the ocular part which is re-
quired to give the same magnifying power, it will be found
that the field is flatter with the single lens, or Huygenian eye-
pieces, than in the Newtonian.
*¢5, The second image is so much larger than the primary
one as to afford much facility for micromatic measurement.
“©6, The adjustment of the specula is more easily verified.
‘* These seem to me sufficient to invite the attention of
any who are engaged in the construction of large telescopes to
23
this form, and to make it desirable that its principles should
be developed more fully than is done by the existing treatises
on Optics. Their formule do not include the magnitude of
the emergent pencil, or the distance of distinct vision, the lat-
ter of which I noticed in a former communication as an ele-
ment of magnifying power, and both of which are important
in this inquiry.
‘¢ The data are—
‘“‘(a) The eye must take in the whole pencil of rays which
the great speculum received from the point which is examined,
and which I assume to be on its axis. This diameter cannot
exceed the maximum aperture of the pupil, which Sir W.
Herschel determined to be two-tenths of an inch, or, taking
the foot as unit, ¢4.
© (6) The small mirror must receive the whole of the cen-
tral pencil: if its magnitude be-only sufficient for this it loses
a little of the oblique pencils, but not enough to lessen the
brightness materially. In a field of 10’ the edge will be about
one-ninth less bright than the centre.
“‘(c) The eye must be distant from the-last-image, real or
virtual, by the quantity V, in order to have sharp vision.
This distance was formerly assumed = 8 inches, but is less:
the mean of my eyes, of my two assistants, and another indi-
vidual, gives it = 6:42; Sir David Brewster makes it as low as
5, but I think it may be taken 6, or 6:5.
“‘(d) The first lens of the eye-piece (and the aperture in
the great speculum) should have the same diameter as the
small speculum for the lowest power; if less, it-contracts the
field of view; if larger, it lessens the effective surface of the
' great speculum. Hence the last ray is parallel to the axis.
*‘(e) The last image must be near the hinder surface of
the great speculum box, in order to apply a micrometer. The
distance between this and the surface of the speculum is about
one-fifth of its aperture. |
* Let Ff’, J” be the focal lengths of the specula, and
24
the first lens, A, a, a’, their apertures; d and d’ the distances
of the first and second images from the second speculum; M
the magnifying power, and 6 the field of view: we have
a =a, and from
Fa
ie
The parallelism of the bounding ray gives
@ = cotan 1’ x 2 = cotan 1’. —
«©The simplest ocular arrangement is to view the last
image with the unaided eye. As, however, this telescope re-
quires an eye-stop, or aperture, placed so as to transmit no
light except what comes from the small mirror, a lens must
be used to form an image of that at the stop. This lens will
also form an image of the second image. Let ¢ be the dis-
tance of the second image behind the lens, u that of the third
image in the same direction, wu’ that of the image of the small
mirror, and 2 the section of the central pencil at the eye-stop :
of. Ff @-9), , Vert),
op eee df
ee ee
Ease. f HES
The condition of distinct vision gives
V=u-4u;
-9(@- 2) =f" -F a.
Developing which, and fase terms affected with —-
whence
- —-, and
d
upwards, o=f' ee ei ;
combining which with the value of a, we obtain a value of d’.
This quantity is also in general
Pe
= ges
25
and as a, the aperture of the lens, is, according to the usual
practice of opticians, = 4’, we derive
a( 62-763 + 7) — 0°18823a? — 0:00394 a3 = F + =
The proposed reflector is to have A = 4 feet; and if we make
F= 9A, which is Lord Rosse’s proportion ; we shall find
a=0°5135, or 6°16 inches.
‘¢ From this follow f= 5:38, f = 1:03, d=4°62, d’= 32°74;
the distance of mirrors = 31:38, M= 240; and @=6'-92. The
field of view is too small, but the arrangement may be conve-
nient from the sharpness of vision obtained with the single
lens.
‘¢ From what has been stated as to the power of correcting
the figure of the large speculum by the small one, it does not
seem necessary that / should be so great; in the Armagh te-
lescope it is only 7°5A, and may be 8A. On this supposition
we find
a = 04641 = 5°57 inches.
f = 424.
f' = 0-93. M = 240.
d = 3-71. 0 = 6°25.
d’ =29°59.
Distance of mirror = 28°29.
The Huyghenian eye-piece is much to be preferred in this
case. Init 3f” =’, and the distance of the lenses = 2 f”.
This combination, it must be remembered, is not achromatic
unless the rays emerge parallel, but where the lenses are so
large as they are here, the colour is scarcely perceived. De-
noting, as before, by ¢ the distance of the second image from
the field-glass ; by wu and z the distance of the two succeeding
images from the lenses which form them; by wand z’ those of
the images of the small speculum, the last of which is at the
eye-stop, we have
26
fy L(0H8), eS,
ue
oth’ 29-f d-9-f"
ie iy a itt, oa
sn Gey) ene
The condition of distinct vision gives V= z+ 2, whence is
derived
, Bo aE Fb ox vy
: Sp eae eae — 2 —:
26=d +f - (a >) or nearly =f" +f’ + op
using which in 2, and setting 2a for x, we have
d” — 60a*d' = 120a‘,
Equating the value of d’ given by this to its general one, we
have
Si —- 3) + 60°790a?— 0°63151a' + 0°43461a4 — 0°29979a'+ Ke.
A
ea F+ 5
With F = 9A = 36, this gives
a = 0°7115 = 8°54 inches.
f = 8-02.
f= 1-423. M = 240.
d = 6-40. @ = 13°88.
d' = 31-34.
Distance of mirror = 29°60.
With F = 8A = 32 we have
a = 0°6760 = 8:11 inches.
JS = 6°68.
f= 1°35. M = 240.
d=5-4l. @ =13°88.
d' = 28°30.
Distance of mirror = 26°59.
In these the field is as large as can be obtained with this power
m any telescope without a triple eye-glass.
27
«¢ The Newtonian does not require the same exactness
in its arrangement, but I add the formula for it. The data
are, that the image must be outside the tube, distant from
the axes }A4+m+o-u; m may be neglected if the tube
be iron; the eye must receive the whole pencil; and the eye-
stop, placed at the image of the large speculum, must be
V distant from the last image of the object. With a single
lens, calling 2b the axis minor of the small speculum,
Ib. y LEH), AVS =9),
fag) Fs fg’
2-5 (24); pment os 48 bie
&
The condition of vision is
V=u+u,
whence
oe ya prss) pe,
and the expression of x gives
F
Ped (3 i‘ car)
whence
f' Pree cde o
2 J at as
of get) ht gga) 130°
which for F = 36 = 94 gives
2b = 0:2222 = 2°67 inches.
f' = 01575 =1:89 ,,
M = 240.
@ = 8°37. :
For the Huyghenian the formule given for the Cassegrain
apply, changing d' into F, and a, when it belongs to the small
speculum, to A: ::
b= a(5 +o -u)s 9. 4 (os ey _ )
F Zi ‘
28
We thus obtain
: - F2 : at Y :
Sietths Tae o=5(1 3 =
2b = 0°2308 = 2°77 inches.
J’ = 0°2998 = 3°60 ,,
M = 240.
@ = 13°46.
whence
‘«‘ The field here is nearly the same as in the Cassegrain ;
with the single lens it is something larger, which arises from
that lens acting differently in the two cases, in that it dimi-
nishes the image, and therefore requires an increased value
of d’.”
DEcEMBER 12TH, 1853.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
Tue Rey. H. Luoyp, D. D., read a supplemental note “ on
the magnetic influence of the moon.”
Ina previous communication* the author had shown, from
a discussion of the observations made at the Magnetical Ob-
servatory of Dublin, that the magnetic declination was subject
to a small periodical variation dependent upon the moon’s
hour-angle, the north pole of the magnet deviating twice to
the east, and twice to the west, in the course of the lunar day.
It was, of course, to be expected that a similar variation would
be found to affect the other two magnetic elements. In order
to trace its existence, and to determine its law, in the case of
the horizontal component of the magnetic intensity, the author
* Proceedings, May 9, 1853.
ye
has since discussed the two-hourly observations made with the
bifilar magnetometer in the years 1841, 1842, 1843, the whole
series being re-arranged according to the moon’s hour-angle,
in the manner already described in the corresponding inves-
tigation relating to the declination. No correction has been
applied for temperature, the effect of the diurnal variation of
temperature being assumed to be eliminated in this mode of
grouping the results.
The following Table contains the yearly mean results for
the several lunar hours, reckoned from the time of the moon’s
upper meridian passage. The numbers are the differences
between the horizontal intensity at each hour, and that of the
entire day, expressed in millionths of the intensity. The re-
sults are given for each year separately, and for the mean of
the three :—
TaBiE I.—Diurnal Variation of the Horizontal Intensity related to the
Moon’s Hour-Angle. Yearly Means.
Hours. 1841. 1842. 1843. Mean.
0 = 45 ee” + 34 - 16
2 — 130 — 94 - 9 - 78
4 - 57 0 -— 18 ie
6 + 6 + 64 -1l + 19
8 +173 +94 + 55 + 107
10 +116 + 80 + 30 a iG
12 + 80 - 4 - 2 + 25
14 + 62 — 50 — 32 sy,
16 — 100 — 4] — 82 =a
18 = N8D — 32 —14 — 42
20 + 47 — 25 + 55 + 12
22 — 27 + 9 -— 4 ai G,
It appears from the foregoing Table that the horizontal
component of the magnetic intensity is subject to a periodical
variation in the course of the lunar day, analogous to that
already established in the case of the declination. The hori-
30
zontal intensity is a minimum at about 2 and 16 (lunar) hours,
and a maximum at about 8 and 20 hours. The mean amount
of the fluctuation is 86 millionths of the intensity, when the
moon is to the east of the meridian, and 185 millionths, when
it is to the west.
The summer and winter lunations yield analogous results.
These are given in the following Table :-—
Fase I].—Diurnal Variation of the Horizontal Intensity related to
the Moon’s Hour-Angle, in Summer and in Winter.
Hours. Summer. Winter.
0 + 8 — 21
2 — 104 - 61
4 aay i + 27
6 Gee sl + 32
8 + 96 fe 119
10 + Work! + 74
12 + 57 - 6
14 + 9 — 22
16 - 80 | — 69
18 -— 39 — 46
20 + 21 + 4
22 + 27 — 42
ext
If it be assumed that the total intensity undergoes no
change,—or, in other words, that the variation above deduced
is produced by a change in the inclination alone,—we can in-
fer the latter. Its law will of course be similar to that of the
horizontal intensity, the greatest inclination corresponding to
the least intensity, and vice versd. The total amount of the
change, on this supposition, is 0°22, or about one-fourth of
the corresponding change of the declination. The magnitude
of the change of direction of the resultant magnetic force in
the perpendicular plane (= change of declination x cos inclina-
tion) is 0°27.
31
Rey. H. Lloyd, D. D., read the second part of a paper “on
the Meteorology of Ireland, as deduced from the observations
made in 1851 under the direction of the Royal Irish Aca-
demy.”
JANUARY 9TH, 1854.
THOMAS A. LARCOM, Esa., V. P., F.R.S., &e.,
in the Chair.
J. Thomas Rosborough Colclough, Esq.; and J: Butler
Pratt, Esq., were elected Members of the Academy.
On the recommendation of the Council it was Resolved :—
To insert the following By-Law, between Nos. 6 and 7 of
Chap. vu. of the Statutes of the Royal Irish Academy :—
‘< Donations received and acknowledged.”
‘The Secretary presented, from James F. Bland, Esq., a
very exact and beautiful model ofthat remarkable and curious
ancient structure called Staig Fort, situated on the property
of Mr. Bland, near Kenmare, county Kerry. The model was
made of portions of stone selected from the original building,
and constructed on the spot by Messrs. Thomas and William
Jermyn, the tenants of the farm on which the Fort stands.
Professor Allman read a paper on the structure of the
starch granule obtained from the potato.
The author combated the theory of involution recently
proposed by Martin, and modified by Busk; he maintained _
that the conclusions to which these observers arrived were
drawn from incorrect interpretation of the phenomena, and
that the appearance of unrolling or unfolding of the granule
32
under the action of hot water or mineral acids was a purely
secondary phenomenon, and dependent on a condition in-
duced in the granule by the action of these reagents. The
immediate effect of this action is a swelling up of the granule,
but the latter, not at once responding to the action of the re-
agents uniformly over its whole surface, certain portions of the
surface are first elevated into ridges or projections, which neces-
sarily leave depressions of greater or less depth between them,
and the appearances which have been mistaken for an unrolling
or unfolding of the original granule are due to the act of
formation of these ridges, but especially to the rolling outwards
of the intervening depressions when these, in their turn, al-
most immediately afterwards, respond to the action of the re-
agents.
The author believes that there is no difficulty in demon-
strating in the most undeniable way the composition of the
starch granule out of a series of hollow concentric lamelle.
If potato starch previously exposed to the prolonged action of
a rather weak alcoholic solution of iodine be treated under
the microscope with sulphuric acid diluted with about one-
fourth water, the granules will, for the most part, present a
beautiful dissection of the lamelle from one another, which
will then be plainly seen to consist of a series of hollow con-
centric shells. In this experiment a solution was generally
employed formed by mixing equal parts of water and the com-
mon tincture of iodine; and the granules were exposed to its
action for the space of two or three weeks.
The author also maintained, that while the various la-
mellz are probably all identical in chemical composition—for
they present no difference in their behaviour towards iodine,—
they possess, nevertheless decided differences of another kind,
which appear to be referable to conditions of integration.
These differences are beautifully demonstrated by the ac-
tion of acetic acid on the granule, previously slightly iodinized
and treated with sulphuric acid ; when thus operated on, the
33
internal layers will be seen to withdraw themselves from the ex-
ternal, in the form first of a wrinkled membrane ; and this, gra-
dually contracting towards the centre, the granule will finally
appear as a spherical smooth-walled vesicle, with fluid con-
tents, and with an irregular nucleus-like body—the altered
internal layers—lying upon some part of the inner surface of
its walls.
The author believes, with Schleiden, that the so-called
‘“‘ nucleus” of Fritsche is a minute cavity in the unaltered gra-
nule, becoming greatly enlarged by the action of a high heat,
as in roasting. The contents of this cavity are rendered blue
by iodine, and assume a granular appearance under the action
of acetic acid; they are probably fluid or amorphous amylum.
From the appearance frequently presented by the granule
under the operation of certain re-agents, and especially during
the commencing action of hot water, it would seem to follow
that there are definite lines of cleavage in the granule at right
angles with the concentric lamelle.
In conclusion, the author maintained, that the structure
of the starch granule, as advocated in the present paper, was
much more in accordance with the centripetal than with the
centrifugal theory of its growth; but that, while it is to be
viewed as really a laminated vesicle, it cannot be properly
included in the category of the true organic cell.
Dr. Neligan objected, that if the internal and external
coats of the potato starch granule be different in constitution,
the chemical test commonly applied to distinguish the differ-
ent kinds of starch would be inapplicable. Wheaten starch,
when triturated slightly, is not as readily coloured by iodine
as the starch produced from potatoes, and this seemed to him
to be inconsistent with Dr. Allman’s theory.
Mr. L. Moore made some observations in reference to the
experiments and observations made by Dr. Allman and others
who have studied the structure of the starch granule.
VOL. VI. D
34
The Rev. Professor Graves communicated the following
method of solving a large class of linear differential equations
by the application of certain theorems in the calculus of ope-
rations :—
1. If g and yf be any functions whatsoever of x, and mand
r any numbers, positive or negative, whole or fractional, the
symbolic equation
(D+ 9+) y-y (D+ 9+ C2P*)
holds good for any subject which we may conceive operated
on by its two members.
it will be convenient to put
te pI) pr
© it
so that the preceding equation may be written in the form
A yr” = PW Ansr-
And operating on this again with the symbol {-"( _) ¥", we
get
PrAn = Amir po"
2. It is easy to show that, for \ and wany functions of 2,
(D +X) (D+ w)-(D+p)(D+rA) =H -X.
Therefore, if be any function of x, and m any number,
AD) (Dey) Aa eE (5),
whence
AvA(D+ x)={ (D+ y) Art 9-7() bbe Ac 6):
If we now suppose that
Xx-p=ep’, (1)
where ¢ is some constant, this becomes
A,A,(D+ x) =(D + x) ArAot {2eprr-r(3) } do
whence again,
35
Ay A,A,(D + x) = { (D+ ) Aer tep-r- 2(¥ |} ards
+Aby { 2eyr* - (2) } 4.
But if we further suppose that
k being some constant, the last equation assumes the simpler
form,
A.A, A.(D + x) =(D+ x) AwArAo+ (8¢-3rk)P7A,Ao.
And continuing the same process, we should find generally
AnrAn-1r yom Agate (D+ x) = (D+ x) (Ann Atnetyy ...ApAo
+ {(n+l)e- slash rh) b-" Aim-ayp «Ay Ao
Or, since by the theorem in § 1 the variable part of the
last term is equal to
Any Acn-1)r shay's A, Arp",
n(n+1
fee... ... A TAD y)— (Cas lc - ae vr]
= (D 3P x) Ac A n-ayr see A,rAas
3. This last formula enables us to effect the solution of the
linear differential equation
[D+ 9)(D+x) — {es De ee a ar] y— x, @)
whenever the conditions (1) and i are satisfied; as it fur-
nishes us in that case with the means of inverting the operator
in the left-hand member. Thus we find
y= A} Ay... Ay (Dryyt An... AgpA,X.
4. As regards the conditions (1) and (2), it will be ob-
served, that the latter limits the nature of the function y, whilst
the former makes the difference between e and y to depend
upon that same function. ‘
oo
D2
36
The solution of the equation
($)-w
may be obtained by putting y = 2* where s is as yet indeter-
minate; thus it is reduced to
Ss (=) = hz",
z
And if we now determine s by making rs = 2, we get
22" — 2 = x
=
Differentiating this again, we find
zz” -2z2' =0,
the integral of which is
2’+a’z=0;
therefore,
2e(P' 4 a} 0,
and
= {(D + at) 0}F
5: To exemplify this theory we may assume yf = 2”;
yp a m Wigs yee 5 + _¢
whenee ( gee, teeth m, and @— ¢ =¢,
The general formula becomes, therefore, in this case
{ (D+ 9) (D+ p+a-5)- Caese ee
By making c = 0, and writing - m in place of 2, this be-
comes
{(D+9)(D+ 9+ o) ~ MRD) 92x,
which is equivalent to a general soluble form which Dr. Har-
greave has obtained by an entirely different method.*
* Phil. Trans., 1848, p. 35.
37
6. Or we may assume vy = (cos x)"; whence
(5) =— 2m sec? 2, 7 = - k=- 2m, and 0-g=c,+¢ tan2.
Tn this case the general formula (3) becomes
[(D+9)(D + ¢+e.4etan2)-(n+1)(c+n) sec? a] y= X.
By putting ¢ =c,, and c=0, this is reduced to
{(D + ¢) (D+ &)-n (n+1) sec? x} y= X,
which is the equation solved by Dr. Hargreave at p. 52, in
the Paper already referred to, and from a particular case of
which he derives the solution of the equation of Laplace’s
functions.
Sir Robert Kane read a paper by the Rev. Professor Callan,
on the results of a series of experiments on the decompo-
sition of water by the iron galvanic battery, with the view of
obtaining a brilliant lime light.
38
JANUARY 23RD, 1854.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., PresipeEnt,
in the Chair.
On the recommendation of the Council it was Resolved, that
the following By-Law be adopted :—
«¢ That no Member whose subscription shall be due on the
30th November in each year shall have the privilege of voting
on or after that date, until his subscription be paid up.”
The President read the following Paper on a new method
of measuring the angular aperture of the objectives of micro-
scopes.
‘‘ Shortly after the commencement of those improvements
which have made the microscope such a powerful instrument
of research, it was observed that complete freedom from aber-
ration and high magnifying power are not sufficient alone
to give perfect vision to a certain class of objects; but that
these essential qualities must be combined with a large angle
of aperture. The scales of Lepidoptera and Thysanura, and
still more the siliceous valves of certain Diatomacez, are well-
known examples of this fact; and to the use of them as tests
we mainly owe the astonishing progress which has lately been
accomplished in this department of optical art. Several among
us remember the admiration which was excited by the first
objectives of 20° or 30° aperture, and which became still more
enthusiastic when Ross carried this element to 60°, which was
considered a ne plus ultra. But as objectives were improved,
more difficult tests were found which stimulated progress, till
angles of 170° and upwards have been obtained, by this great
optician with us; by Nachet in France; and Spencer in Ame-
rica. The combination of science and operative skill which is
39
required to produce such miracles of art cannot be too much
praised; and up to a certain point it must be confessed, that
the performance of these objectives corresponds fully to their
promise. It seems to me, however, that in the extreme cases
to which I refer, there is not unfrequently some defect of con-
struction which prevents them from being quite as effective as
their great aperture might lead us to expect.
‘¢ The effect of angular aperture is merely an increase of
illuminating power* analogous to that of linear aperture in a
A Cc B
E O ¥F
telescope. Let O be a point of an object seen by an ob-
jective whose anterior surface is AB. This point, in the case
of a test object, may be considered as self-luminous and
equally so in every direction. Therefore, the light which it
sends to the objective is measured by the portion of the
hemisphere ECF, which is included by the cone AOB. If
all that light came to the eye, the illumination would be mea-
sured by 47 sin? : , 0 being = AOC; but this is never the
ease. The object is almost invariably covered with a piece
of thin glass, both whose surfaces reflect a portion of the
light if it be mounted dry, one only if it be in balsam.f A
* It does not depend on greater convergence of the rays; when the disked
stop, hereafter described, was placed in a quarter 105° aperture, the ring of
the objective left free showed a test object just as the same illuminating
power of an ordinary one would do.
+ For objects in balsam no light can escape at a greater incidence than
46°; therefore, notwithstanding the absence of the first reflexion, they will
be less illuminated than in the other way. It is in fact equivalent to re-
ducing the aperture of the objective below 100°, as far as illumination is
concerned, though a much larger one may be required to take in the pencil ;
and it should not be used when it is desired to see details of the utmost
minuteness.
40
similar loss occurs by the reflexion at the first surface of the
objective, which, like the cover, is plane; and at all the others
which are uncemented. To compute these last would re-
quire a plan of the objective’s construction ; but as I only wish
to give an approximate estimate of the effect of aperture, and
as the incidences there, and consequently the reflexions are
comparatively small, it is sufficient to consider the loss of
light at the first surface and at the cover alone. Further, as
the first lens is dense flint glass, and the cover of the ordinary
sort, the loss by the two reflexions may be assumed as equal
to that caused by the single one of the lens. Taking for the
dense flint, « = 1°67, we can compute, by the help of a well-
known formula of Fresnel, Z the intensity of light trans-
mitted at the incidence @: the element of the hemisphere
which transmits this light = 27. sin 0. d@; and therefore, the
quantity of light transmitted by the first surface is—
For an uncovered object, . . . . 2fZsin 6d6.
Foracovered, . .. . . . - 2afJ*sinOd0.
As yet, however, I have never seen an objective which, when
compensated for uncovered objects, has a very large angle;
and in some of them the difference is very great. No.4, when
set to the mark “ uncovered” (which, I presume, was correctly
placed by its maker), gave only 70°. From the short working
distance which is inseparable from a large aperture, it is not
a desirable mode of using them, as there is a great chance of
the lens being sullied.*
** The following Table gives a few values of these angles,
omitting the factor 7.
*« This reasoning assumes that the light transmitted through the cover
is not less reflexible that it was before transmission.
4l
First Sur-
Aperture. T=1. Uncovered. | Covered. | face curved
0 =75°.
‘, 20° 1-74 1:62 1°53 1:52
40° 6°91 6:47 6:07 6:06
60° 15°35 14:37 13°47 13°46
80° 26°81 25:07 23°45 23°46
100° 40:93 38°12 35°52 35°60
120° 57°30 52:90 48°86 49°21
130° 66°16 60°38 55°33 56°14
140° 75°40 67:93 61:89 63.05
145° 80°13 71.25 64:70 66°39
150° 84°93 75°23 67-26 69°69
155° 89°79 78:09 69°70 72°83
160° 94-69 81-68 71:54 75°89
165° 99°63 84:77 73°11 78°73
170° 104:60 86:56 73°97 81:52
175° 10959 88°43 74°33 84°17
180° 114°59 88°60 74:52 86°84
‘These numbers (which, from neglecting the remaining
reflexions, must give rather too much weight to the larger
apertures) show clearly that, especially for covered objects,
nothing is gained above 150° at all commensurate to the dif-
ficulty of constructing such objectives. But in addition to
this, I wish to call attention to the fact, that the whole of
these great apertures is not in every case thoroughly effective.
«<The mode of measuring them which is commonly used
is that given by Mr. Lister, in which the microscope is at-
tached to the alidad of a circular instrument, with its objective
over the centre, and directed towards a luminary at some dis-
tance. Looking into it, the field is filled with light, which,
on turning the alidad, is seen to have a circular boundary: if
this be brought from each side to the middle of the field, the
intercepted arc is the aperture.* For objectives of considerable
* When the aperture is very large, there is a sluggishness in the appa-
rent movement of the boundary, which makes me have some doubt of the
accuracy of the process ; it seems almost stationary in No. 6.
42
focal length, this process is unexceptionable; but does not
succeed so well with those of high power and aperture; the
boundary is very faint, and sometimes difficult to observe.
This is especially the case if the light be not uniformly dif-
fused, or if the boundary be irregular; and if there be any
false light, it is impossible to distinguish it from that which
really contributes to vision.
«‘This was strikingly the case with an objective which
lately came under my examination ; it was a sixteenth, said
by its maker to be 160°, and in which light actually was
visible to that extent, though not satisfactorily. When, how-
ever, it was tried on the Pleurosigma Fasciola, it could not
(even with the most oblique illumination that Amici’s prism
can give) be made to show this test better than a twelfth from
the same artist, whose aperture is only 129°. This unex-
pected result made me seek some mode of measurement which
would not only give the angle of aperture, but also show
how the light was distributed; and the following seems to
fulfil both these requirements.
** As a lucid point in the focus of the objective sends out
from the eye-piece rays nearly parallel, so light sent in the op-
posite direction through the microscope will converge at that
focus, and then diverge in a cone whose angle equals the
aperture of the objective. If this cone be intercepted at
right angles to its axis by a screen, and the diameter of its
section, together with the distance of the screen from the
surface of the objective, be carefully measured, they give the
aperture. If S be the diameter of the section, D the distance,
O the diameter of the objective, and J that of the image of
the luminary used which is formed in its focus:
AS +0 O
sae WORF BMRA
the upper sign being used if the section is measured within
the penumbra, and vice versd. In my practice J was so small
ne ‘tie.
43
that the second factor is = unity, for I directed the light of
the sun into the instrument by means of the reflecting part
of a solar microscope, and not only got measures with extreme
facility, but had at once a beautiful map of the objective’s
light-territory.
‘No.1. As a term of comparison I began with a quarter
of known excellence. The section was a neat circle nearly
uniformly bright, surrounded by a penumbra also equally
well-defined. ‘The measures were taken to 0°005, and they
gave (denoting their results by A’, and those of the ordinary
process by A),
(AME BURN BE fh snk ond: = BOS C8S*
which for such determination may be reckoned identical.
«¢ No. 2. The sixteenth just mentioned presented a very
different appearance. The central part of the section was
bright, with a jagged outline formed by dark bands spreading
outwards in the direction of radii very far; so far indeed, that
T could not trace their end, or see any boundary of the sec-
tion. Between these bands were stripes of light, but so
mottled and confused as to satisfy me that this part of the
illumination could not give distinct vision. Looking directly
at the objective, light could be seen even at an obliquity of
85°. The bright part within the radial shadows was not ex-
actly circular; but, taking an average diameter, I found for
the part which seemed to me alone likely to give effective
vision,
OP ashe ak ACS R60?
‘¢ No 3. The twelfth, also referred to, is much better: the
section was toothed all round like a wheel, but to no great
extent, and a defined boundary was visible. The diameter of
the bright part gave
A'=109°,3, 2. . »| A=129°,0.
ee
* The compensation of these lenses was adjusted by the Pleurosigma
Angulata.
44
This explained the equal performance of these objectives, by
showing that in fact the effective portions of their apertures
were nearly the same.
«No. 4. A similar twelfth, but not quite so good, gave for
the bright part, and for the limit of the radial stripes of light,
Al 102°, 005034 = Ter Gen «. Ao Taio
«No. 5. A tenth, said to be of 156°, had the same jagged
edge of shadows fading to darkness without any definite ter-
mination ; the light stripes were fainter than usual.
ASA ae: oe ARO eee
In the usual method light could be seen through 159°, but
was unbroken only through 115°.
‘¢ No.6. A twelfth, said to be 170°, and in which light was
seen through 169°, but for much of that arc so streaky, that
I was prepared to find its performance not quite conformable
to its aperture, though its workmanship is of the highest order.
It presented in the solar apparatus the same appearance as
No. 2, with this exception, that the bright central part was
not uniform, two-thirds of it being brighter than the rest, and
the change rather abrupt; three or four of the radial shadows
were also much broader and blacker than the rest. For the
clear diameter,
A= VOPR. fe on ay eh TO
On looking at this objective, light (and pretty bright too)
could be seen even at 90°; which induced me to establish
a second microscope, power 41, and fitted with a shade-
glass, to examine the image of the sun which was formed in
the focus of the objective. This image, whose diameter was
0:0007, was seen through a considerable range as a well-de-
fined circle; but at last a bright curve, probably the edge of
one of the cells, was seen to approach it o} When it came
into contact with this it became deformed, and increasing the
45
angle, it was drawn out into a brilliant line accompanied by
several other images, which caused much confusion, but it
was quite visible as faras 170°. All, I think, after it touched
the image of the cell, were useless.*
«¢ This objective was tried on that most difficult test, the
Grammatophora Subtilissima, which it did show, but not
nearly so well as a sixth of 132°, whose whole aperture was
found to be quite perfect: the image which it gave was of a
shadowy character, contrasting very unfavourably with the
sharp definition of its companion; a result quite obvious if it
be considered that the good part of its aperture is only 123°,
and that the effect of all the rest must be actually injurious.
This was verified by introducing behind the objective a stop
* This mode of examining the aperture may, in many instances, be useful
to opticians, as it can be performed with a camphine lamp. If the ex-
amining microscope be fixed on the alidad of the instrument, and that to
be examined on a radial slide, light being transmitted through its eye-piece,
and both be slided till their focal points be in the axis of rotation (which is
ascertained by the image of the flame not moving when the alidad is shifted),
it will be found that the image will continue sharp and distinct if the aper-
ture be good, till:—1. It begins to decrease in brightness; 2. Its edge dis-
appears; and 3. Lastly, it vanishes entirely.
Let R be the are between the points where any of these facts are ob-
served on each side, and a the aperture of ex. microscope’s objective:
a (R + a) O
Lee See tan 3 4 = tan ~ — XO=T
_ SatER +h) _ 9/6
Oy has ey ent sheen eae TT EE
the (R-a) O
RS) ae PERE Bd tan 5) XOqT’
The first of these is the least accurate.
If the objective have the defect just described, the image retains its
brightness, but becomes deformed after a certain angle. In this way I esti-
mated by the formula 2, the good part of No. 6 to be = 122°, 75, not far from
the result given in the text. Four other objectives of large aperture gave
by it measures according with those of Mr. Lister’s method; though, among
them also, one of 105 was indistinct for a few degrees.
46
of 0°125 diameter, which cuts off the irregular part. With
this the Angulatum was seen in the most satisfactory man-
ner; but when it was replaced by one carrying a central
disc of 0°125, which stops out the good part, it would
scarcely show even a trace of lines on the coarsest Pleuro-
sigmata.
«¢ These facts, I trust, are sufficient to show the necessity of
attending not merely to the amount of aperture, but also to
its quality. The objectives which I have examined are all
of first-rate excellence in the good part of their apertures :
I have not named their makers, nor the friends to whose
kindness I am indebted for the power of examining so pre-
cious a collection, because it might lead some to unjust con-
clusions respecting the merits of the former. It is from no
wish to depreciate the debt of gratitude which we owe them,
or to undervalue the wonderful skill which they have shown
in correcting aberrations so perfectly as they have done in
these very objectives, that I make this communication, but
from a wish to point out to them a defect which they will
be able easily to remedy, and which at present occasion-
ally interferes with their complete-success. What its cause
is can only be determined by one familiar with the construc-
tion of the objectives, but it probably arises from some of
the lenses being so small that their edges meet the lumi-
nous pencil and reflect false light. I am induced to suspect
this from observing that when in No. 6 the first lens was
separated from the others by a revolution of the compensating
screw beyond its proper adjustment (in which state, however,
it would have no definition), the radial shadows disappear
altogether, and A’ = 110°,3. Reducing the separation by a
fourth of the revolution, they are seen, but of no great length,
and enveloped in a blue zone, which surrounds the bright
centre, the latter giving A’= 139°, 9. This increase of dis-
tance has the effect of stopping out the margins of the other
47
-
lenses. The disturbance, however, may also be owing to the
brass of the cells, but if so the remedy is the same, namely,
increasing a little the diameter of the posterior lenses. It is
true that this involves an increase of their thickness, and of
course a considerable change in the combination. I would
also suggest another alteration, in case it be thought de-
sirable still to make objectives of these extreme apertures ;
that the anterior surface be concave instead of plane. I do
not suppose this would much increase the difficulty of the
work of correction, and in fact No. 5 was so constructed.
To show how much illumination would be gained by this, I
have computed the fourth column of the Table, supposing the
curvature such that the final incidence is 75°, and the object
covered ; from which it will be seen, that the difference at
the limits is nearly the full power of an objective of 60° aper-
ture, and that it almost compensates for the loss of light due
to the cover.”
The Rey. Dr. Todd read a Letter which he had received
from William H. Harvey, M. D., written in Ceylon in No-
vember last, giving an account of his botanical and zoological
collections. He also exhibited a restoration by Joseph H.
Smith, LL.D., made from a rubbing of an ancient Irish in-
scribed grave-stone, with an inscription.
Dr. Petrie made some remarks upon the inscription.
The Rey. Dr. Todd presented a Walloon tobacco-box, with
several Flemish inscriptions, from the Rev. William Thomp-
son, said to have been found on the person of a soldier slain
in the Battle of the Boyne.
48
Sir W. R. Hamilton having arrived after the period for
reading papers, handed in a notice of his being ready to read
his paper on the geometrical interpretation of biquaternions.
Dr. Petrie presented an ancient brass cauldron found at
Sallow Glin, near Newtown, county of Kerry, from William
Sandes, Esq., forwarded by Henry Stokes, Esq.
49
~ Fespruary 13th, 1854.
HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Vict-Presivent,
in the Chair.
Cartes Domvitte, Esa., Rev. Robert Ferguson, LL.D.,
and J. R. O’Flanagan, Esq., were elected Members of the
Academy.
D. H. Kelly, Esq., read a paper on an ancient terraced
gravel hill, near Castle Blakeney, county of Galway :—
“This remarkable object is a gravel esker, near the vil-
lage of Castle Blakeney, in the county of Galway, and is
situated close to the remains of the old Castle of Gallagh,
the seat of a once-powerful family of the O’Kellys of
Hy-Many, and which furnished several chiefs to that ancient
‘toparchy.
‘* The present appearance of this esker is very remark-
able, as may be seen by the rough sketch sent herewith.
* A length of 355 yards is cut off by two deep trenches at
each end from the centre of the gravel ridge, and the part
thus isolated is carefully levelled on the summit and the sides,
artificially cut into terraces, like the mountain vineyards of
the south of Europe, and the East.
“The summit is carefully levelled into a terrace, 36 feet
wide; on its southern side are five other terraces, 16 feet
wide each; and on the north are three terraces of the same
width still existing, but there may have been originally more,
as a large fence now skirts the hill on that side, whose con-
struction may have obliterated others.
‘* At the eastern end the terraced portion is cut off by a
deep trench, or roadway, 20 feet wide, from an uneven mound,
the remains of the debris of the ancient Castle of Gallagh, out
of the ruins of which was constructed the mansion of Gallagh,
VOL. VI. E
50
which, together with the surrounding property, became for-
feited in 1641, and then passed from the O’Kellies of Gal-
lagh, now worthily represented by Connor J. O’Kelly, late of
Tycooly, but who now resides on a purchased estate, to which
he has given the name of Gallagh, after the home of his an-
cestors; it then passed to the Blakeneys, of Abbert, now
represented by J. H. Blakeney, Esq., a family always distin-
guished in the military service of their country, and of which
the gallant defender of Minorca, in the days of George IL.,
and in our own day, Sir Edward Blakeney, K.C.B., Com-
mander of the Forces in Ireland, have been the most illus-
trious ornaments.
‘¢ Of this rebuilt pile, but one solitary chimney now re-
mains to tell of its former splendour, but the present occupant
of the farm assures me, that, when he got possession of it
some twenty years ago, sixteen such chimneys were then
standing, and a pile of building that gave evidence of very
S>
considerable extent.
“To the western end of the terraces the gravel esker
appears to have been left completely in a state of nature, nor
do I believe that it ever has been disturbed by any agricul-
tural process.
“In the Annals of Clonmacnois, A.D. 1351, it is stated—
‘William mac Donogh Moyneagh O’Kelly invited all the
Irish poets, brehons, bards, harpers, gamesters, or com-
mon kearrachs, jesters, and others of their kind in Ireland,
to his house upon Christmas, this year, where every one of
them was well used during Christmas holydays. And he
satisfied each of them with presents at their departure, so as
that every one of them was well pleased, and extolled William
for his bounty, one of which assembly made certain Irish
verses in commendation of William and his house, which
began thus :—
Filid Cipeanh so h’aon ceaé.’
51
‘“< We are enabled to ascertain the author of this poem by
one of Dean Lyons’ tracings, now in the library of the
Royal Irish Academy, and which was taken from a MS. in
the College of St. Isidore, at Rome, from which it appears to
have been the composition of Geoffrey Fionn O'Daly.
‘¢ This is the tracing—
OOFFPO Piond o Oalargs ccc
Fd Cipein so h’aén ceaé.
*“T am in possession of a very beautiful copy of this
ancient poem, transcribed and literally translated for me by
my valued friend, Eugene Curry, to whom Ireland is deeply
indebted for rescuing most valuable portions of her history
from oblivion and misrepresentation.
** But before comparing this remarkable vestige of the
olden time with the description given in this ancient poem, it
may be well to observe that William O’Kelly was the son of
Donogh Mummnecé O'Kelly, Chief of Hy-Maine, ob. 1307, by
his wife, Ournéapa m Conéobaip (Duveassee O’Conor), daugh-
ter of the King of Connaught. He will be found No. 27 in
the Tabular Genealogy of the O’Kellies, in ‘ The Tribes and
Customs of Hy-Maine,’ edited by my learned friend, Professor
O'Donovan, for the Irish Archeological Society.
“This poem, after extolling William’s liberality, and de-
scribing how, by means of his invitation, the other districts of
Erin will that year be bereft of their bards, proceeds—
bids aca aléne a Geile To each other will be known
Oatha Podla piofiperve The professors of smooth-landed
Fodhla;
Ipoarha Alban eaécpa cian And the far-travelled professor
of Alba,
Cp oceacca a n’apobpus Uil- Coming to William’s noble man-
ham. sion.
Tiucpad pin na feacc ngndoa Here will come the seven orders
Do md veilb an veags Dana Who form the shape of good poe-
try;
E2
52
Sean diogbala a oceatc apteaé =A charm for misfortune is their
coming,
Na peaéc bppom-gpada pi- The seven chief orders of the
lead. poets.
«¢ A little further on he tells us what they were—
bed bpeateatham bpeaét noli- There will be the Brehons of legal
510 judgment,
bed Opaoice 7 0e1s-PIlId There the Druids and good poets ;
bé1H Na pulps GFoaip Cipeat In his mansion will be the au-
thors of Erin,
luéc cimdais na seaitper The chroniclers of triumphant
mean. histories.
Cepériileipeatianba anopeam The musicians of Erin in vast
numbers,
Luct 506 ceipoe HO coiscean The followers of every science in
common,
Cn cuile dam leat an leat The flood of professors from all
quarters,
Cn nodal ule 50 haon ceaé. Are all journeying to one house,
‘“« He then, in a succeeding rann, describes the accommo-
dation provided for them—
Acdc loingiige leabta There are long houses of beds
Pa comaip na curoeacta On the smooth ridge of the dry
eminence,
Cpdpomélad nglan ocealacoce In preparation for the company,
Cp n’eagap dedoaé pice. Well furnished with woven cloth,
“ This exactly—‘ the smooth ridge of the dry eminence’—
describes the terraced esker on which were erected wattle
houses, covered with cloths like tents, and the poet then goes
on to describe the respective streets, laid out for the accom-
modation of each class, and if we suppose a terrace allotted to
each, we exactly coincide with the locality.
53
Acdio biiidean tnom 04 Gos
Spdio bptigean copp Pa a
scomoip
Na ngoipe pm puaipe an pgiam
Oo hépoaigead le hUitliam.
~Spdio apleit vonluéc reanma
Od mbead pe a uét Ippeadma
Seanéaide Cineai artle.
Ipuomptgadna cpom-ddine.
Acdio0 pan mbaile an biidean
Cdide ppdio na Seanéaidead
Acad ppdio pap ping oile
lona lpuilio pion-colge.
*60n cplog Pion ap pial cpord-
ead
Cp cion chap ap cleapaigead
beasg pin ag PEacaid a bpuilb
Timé1oll catparg wi Ceallarg.
Oo ppdionib’ ap mo meadaip
5 plog ai5-F Ip oipbealais
Cpé oeangad Pil oppa
Rao faip pm se eacoppa.
Map acdio lucpe na limb
Na ppdio tilce cao’ Oh
Hac pnaice pligead lume
Réide DeIpse O10puTie.
A numerous company approaches
the mansion;
A street of well-formed houses
awaits them;
Near unto these, joyous its fea-
tures,
Has been ordered by William—
A separate street for the musi-
clans
To be ready before him;
The historians of beauteous Erin,
And the heavy throng of their
associates.
In the town is the multitude,
Where is the street of the Shena-
chies;
There is another extensive street,
In which are fair houses.
With free hearted hosts,
For receiving the histrionic troop,
Trifling are these, seeing all that
are
Around the Dun of O’Kelly.
Of streets of greater merriment,
With generous hosts of manly
aspect;
The manner of their situation is
With wide passages between them.
As letters are placed in line,
So are those straight, intersected
streets;
Every line of every street exact,
Smooth, unobstructed, pleasant.
54
Oo Hib blade cleat copp Of houses graceful, handsome-
ridged,
04 pndite teaé na ciméroll Each street by two ranges is lined,
Cp clap cilce 00 Goisead Thick set with houses is the level
Opum an aéaid profi-cloipos ~——Of the ridge of habitations, with
its white enclosure.
cd ap Gl an éldaip cilce At the end of the crowded level
OGn ina caip cinlucpe Is a mansion like a capital letter ;
Cinlicip cloice aille An illuminated capital, a beau-
teous castle;
Ofin na plata Pion saille The Dun of a fair-cheeked chief,
Oaingean cloé an ofinaid se = And the stronger is the Castle
Dun by it,
Loé ap chlaib na cloiée. A lake behind the Castle.
Realca cloice ap cian popeap A star of a Castle as such long
acknowledged
Of lini loca na n’Cisear Over the waters of Lough na-n-
Eigeas ;
G10 dille an élaé von caob call However beauteous the Castle
within,
CG caom amaé map theampam. Its outer surface was like vellum.
“‘ After carefully examining the locality, I feel no doubt
on my own mind that this very remarkable vestige of the days
of yore is the scene of the entertainment immortalized by
O’Daly, and that the Castle of Gallagh, which then adjoined
it, was the ‘illuminated capital letter of a Dun’ described by
the poet as dominating over the straight lines of streets, as may
be beheld in any of our old MSS., and a very apt simile it
was for the relative positions of the locality. It is true the
lake no longer forms part of the scene, but any one who takes
his stand on the mound where once the Castle stood will
perceive, just behind it, an extensive morass, which, before
these days of drainage, may well have been Loch na-n-Eigeas.”
55
Robert Mallet, Esq., read an account ofa remarkable lunar
halo on the night between the 10th and 11th instant :—
«‘ At 12 o’clock, night, between the 10th and 11th Febru-
ary, 1854, looking from a southern window of my house
(Delville, Glasnevin), I observed the nearly round disc of the
moon, then thirteen days old, riding high in an almost clear
heaven, and surrounded by a very large and perfectly circular
halo. The size of the circle was such as to convey an idea of
great grandeur, almost of awe, and the great comparative
diminution of the apparent magnitude of the moon’s disc
within it, which really seemed as though it could be covered
by a shilling, was equally striking.
«The annexed dia-
gram is intended to repre-
sent the general appear-
ance of the halo.
“T had no means of
directly measuring the an-
gle subtended by the inner
edge of the ring, which,
however, was so large as &
to be with difficulty kept
within the field of vision
with the eye fixed.
«‘The inner edge of
the halo was well defined, and slightly tinted with prismatic
red, passing outwards into orange and yellow, and the whole
becoming evanescent into white vapoury mist or light cloud.
The prevailing colour of the mass of the ring was that of white
bright moon-illuminated cloud. The width of the distin-
guishable annulus (which was almost uniform all round) was
from one-eighth to one-seventh of the internal diameter. To-
wards the lower part, the shading off into vapour assumed a
streaky appearance, like scirrus cloud, and below the ring were
larger surfaces of very light fleecy scirrus and cumulo stratus,
56
clouds. One star of the third magnitude was clearly visible in
the deep blue-gray surface inside the rmg, which was free from
any trace of vapour or cloud,—the other stars were lost in the
moon’s light. There was neither corona nor paraselene.
‘«‘ The night was cold and frosty, the air dry and crisp, and
pleasant to the feelings at the surface of the earth. The day
had been remarkable fine and clear; the preceding night a
clear one, with hard frost.
‘«¢ There was little or no wind stirring at 12 o’clock, night,
10th-11th February. The barometer had been high for
several days, and at 8 o'clock a. Mm. on the morning of the
11th February was 30°52 inches ; thermometer on a northern
exposure, 35° Fahr.
‘¢The front of the house whence I looked is due south,
the face ranging therefore E.and W. Looking out of window,
and directly upwards with my eye as nearly as possible plumb
under the edge of the stone cornice about twelve feet above
me, I perceived that the interior of the upper limb of the
ring almost exactly reached the zenith, and formed a tangent
to the line of cornice.
«<The moon's place being known, therefore, it is easy to
find the apparent diameter of the ring.
a
Thus let HH be the horizon; O the place of the observer ;
Z the zenith; M, moon’s place; ZR, apparent diameter of the
halo.
57
‘< For the position of the moon I am indebted to our Pre-
-sident, Dr. Robinson.
«‘ The place of observation may be taken as—
Latitude, 53° 22’ 29”
Longitude, 0° 25™ 12s
Then at 12, night, of 10th-11th February, 1854,—
Zenith distance of moon’s centre = 42° 38’ 29”
Parallax, + 1 Gua
Refraction, = an
Apparent zenith distance of
moon’s centre,. . . . . . 438° 14’ 33”
Semi-diameter, + 14’ 45”
This would give the apparent internal diameter of the ring
about 863 degrees, which would bring that of the densest
and most highly illuminated part, at or near the yellow light,
to about 90 degrees.
‘¢ This halo may, therefore (as suggested by Dr. Robinson),
have been one of those formed by two refractions. The ab-
sence of any inner ring, however, throws some doubt upon
this.
‘‘The determination of the precise angles subtended by
these halos is of interest. Dr. Young having shown that
they depend upon refraction and reflexion from minute crys-
tals of suspended ice, and Arago’s experiment having proved
that the light which passes has been polarized by refraction,
it follows that the angle of the primary form of ice being as-
sumed = 60° or 30°—measurements of this character afford
the means of obtaining the possible secondary crystalline forms
of ice crystals suspended in the higher regions of the atmos-
phere, and there produced under conditions likely to extend
our knowledge, as yet so very limited, of some of the forces
upon which secondary crystalline forms depend for their pro-
duction. :
58
“It may be remarked, that Mr. Howard has recorded his
observation that halos of this sort occurring in spring are
usually succeeded by very hot weather.”
Mr. Mallet also read a paper containing notices of the
facts of the British earthquake of 9th November, 1852.
On the part of Mrs. Lambert, of Lough Scur, Cashcarri-
gan, Rev. Dr. Todd presented a stone mould for casting
bronze celts. He also presented, from William Wakeman,
Esq., a rubbing from an inscribed stone in the island of Inis
no Coill, in Lough Corrib, shown by Dr. Petrie to be the grave-
stone of Lugnat, son of Liemania, sister of St. Patrick.
59
FEesruary 27TH, 1854.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Presivenr,
in the Chair.
Tue Secretary read a paper, by George James Knox, Esq.,
on the transmutation of metals.
Mr. Thomas Grubb read the following account of a new
method of determining, approximately, the spherical aberration
of a combination of lenses for microscopic purposes :—
«¢ The methods hitherto at our option for investigating the
spherical aberrations of a system of lenses, having spherical
surfaces, are—firstly, the purely mathematical, involving
(where the thickness of the lenses is required to be included,
and more especially where the angle of aperture is consider-
able) such intricacy in the calculations as renders the process
nearly useless to practical persons; and, secondly, the more
practical method of constructing diagrams of large size, in
which two or more rays, at different distances from the axis
of the compound, are geometrically traced, according to the
laws of optics.
«‘ Much of my leisure time has, for several years, been
devoted to inquiries including, necessarily, the construction
of such diagrams ; and I cannot speak too highly of their value
in giving to the experimenter in optics a thorough practical
insight into the effects of the various forms and combinations
which will be suggested, more especially when the improve-
ment of the compound objective of the microscope is under
consideration.
‘“<Tt may be desirable here to state, that these diagrams
were usually drawn on a scale ten times that intended for use,
the radii of the arcs, from which the sines were measured
60
(and which were constant for all the surfaces of a combina-
tion), were usually three and sometimes six inches ; the ares
were struck and the sines measured at both sides of the centre
(to avoid errors of eccentricity), and the measurement of the
sines taken with a scale of fiftieths of an inch, using a magni-
fier, and estimating to tenths of divisions, or say 1-500th of an
inch.
« By tracing—with these precautions, and with care—two
rays, one passing through nearly the margin of the combina-
tion, and the other at one-half that distance from the axis, an
approximation to the state of the spherical aberration of the
compound, adequate for such combinations as are used in
the construction of the objective of the microscope, may be
obtained.
‘‘Some practice in delicate manipulation is, however,
required to arrive at the precision indicated, and even for
approximate investigations a more accurate method would
be desirable.
«* When, however, combinations of small aperture, com-
pared with their foci (for example, such proportions of these
as are adapted to the object glass of the telescope), are under
examination, the method of diagram fails entirely in the ac-
curacy requisite to estimate the correction of the spherical
aberration.
“Such difficulties in the way of practical research in-
duced me to consider how far the objections, arising out of
the intricacy of the one mode of investigation, and the inade-
quacy of the other, might be obviated by adopting a mixed
method of proceeding. In short, it appeared that the diagrams
not only included those conditions arising out of the thickness
of the lenses, but that they would serve to furnish with suffi-
cient accuracy for all cases that point in each surface where
the ray impinges, and also the angle of its incidence. Little
more thus remained to be done than to find a simple expres-
sion for the aberration of cach surface. for the ray, and this,
61
after some trials, I obtained in a very convenient form, as
follows :—
** D being the deviation of the ray (not from one lens
into another, but always) either from air into a lens, or from
a lens into. air, a is as (sin? D). Then, calling the aberration
of the entire combination A, and a, a., a3, &c., the aberrations
(calculated from the above formula) at the Ist, 2nd, 3rd, &c.,
surfaces of the compound, 4 is equal to the sum of a, a,
a, &e. (respect being paid to their signs), these being plus
when the ray is deflected towards the axis, and minus when
the contrary.
«¢ When the spherical aberration of the compound under
examination is corrected, the sums of the + and — aberrations
will be equal, and 4 will evidently be zero, while in any
other case, the + and — quantities will exhibit a fraction
showing their relative proportion, and will indicate to the
practical operator the means of a closer approximation to
perfect correction.
‘* The entire process may be shortly described as follows:—
«‘ A diagram of the combination to be examined being
made with care, and of a size as large as circumstances permit,
—one single ray must be traced (in the usual manner) through
the diagram; the most suitable distance for this ray from
the axis of the combination will depend upon the angular
aperture. For combinations of small angular aperture I prefer
3-4ths to 4-5ths of the semi-aperture for this distance. In
addition to this (should the combination have any two sur-
faces in contact), the direction of the ray from these into air
must be projected.
‘“*'The diagram is now fitted for obtaining the sine of D
for each surface; these, being measured on a scale of equal
parts, and tabulated, and afterwards squared, give aj, a2, ds,
&e., which being separated, as directed, into +-and -, give, in
their sums, two- quantities, representing respectively the
positive and negative aberration of the whole combination.
62
‘Having examined diagrams made some time ago, and
the calculations connected with same, with a view to ascertain
the limits of error of this process, it appears that, allowing
an error equal to 2-l10ths of a division of the scale used in
estimating the sines, the probable limits of error are only
1-50th part of the numerical sum of the aberrations, a quantity
which may be considered insensible in practice, and probably
not one-half of that error, or departure from the true spherical
figure of a surface, which takes place (and with contrary signs)
during the polishing, according as the lens, or polisher, is
upper during the process.”
Rev. Dr. Graves read a note from Sir W. R. Hamilton,
in which he stated that he had lately arrived at a variety of
results respecting the integrations of certain equations, which
might not be unworthy of the acceptance of the Academy,
and the investigation of which had been suggested to him by
Mr. Carmichael’s printed Paper, and by a manuscript which
he had lent Sir W. Hamilton, who writes,—‘*‘ In our conclu-
sions we do not quite agree, but I am happy to acknowledge
my obligations to his writings for the suggestions above
alluded to, as I shall hereafter more fully express.
‘* So long ago as 1846, I communicated to the Royal Irish
Academy a transformation which may be written thus (see
the Proceedings for the July of that year) :
D?+ D,? + D?Z=-(tD,+jDy+kD.)*; (1)
and which was obviously connected with the celebrated equa-
tion of Laplace.
‘‘But it had quite escaped my notice that the principles of
quaternions allow also this other transformation, which Mr.
Carmichael was the first to point out:
D?+ D+ Dy=(Ds-tDz—jDy) (Dz+iDz+jDy). (2)
And therefore I had, of course, not seen, what Mr. Carmichael
has since shown, that the integration of Laplace’s equation of
ile cas ae
63
the second order may be made to depend on the integrations
of two linear and conjugate equations, of which one is
(D.-iD;z-jDy)V=0. (3)
‘*T am disposed, for the sake of reference, to call this * Car-
michael’s Equation ; and have had the pleasure of recently
finding its integral, under a form, or rather forms, so general
as to extend even to diquaternions.
** One of those forms is the following :*
Vige= e023 Vy (4)
s¢ Another is
Vayz= (Dz+tDz+jDy) E cos {2(D,? + D,?)#} Viyodz 3 (5)
where Vy. is generally an initial biqguaternion; and where the
single definite integral admits of being usefully put under the
form of a double definite integral, exactly analogous to, and
(when we proceed to Laplace’s equation) reproducing, a well
known expression of Poisson’s, to which Mr, Carmichael has
referred.
“These specimens may serve to show to the Academy
that [ have been aiming to collect materials for future commu-
nications to their Transactions.” —
The Secretary read a letter from Count de Mac Carthy,
presenting several books printed at Toulon.
* “ Note, added during printing.—Since writing the above, I have con-
vineed myself that Mr. Carmichael had been in full possession of the expo-
nential form of the integral, and probably also of my chief transformations
thereof; although he seems to have chosen to put forward more prominently
certain other forms, to which I have found objections, arising out of the
non-commutative character of the symbols ijk as factors, and on which
forms I believe that he does not now insist.—W. R. H.”
64
Marcu 16TH, 1854. (Stated Meeting.)
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Present,
in the Chair.
M. William Vrolik, of Amsterdam, was elected an Ho-
norary Member in the Department of Science, and M. Alfred
de Maury, of Paris, was elected an Honorary Member in the
Department of Antiquities.
The Secretary of the Academy read the following Report
from the Courtcil :—
REPORT.
The history of the Academy during the past year has had but
few events, which may be very briefly told.
The most important fact to be placed on record is the exhibition
of our Museum in the Antiquarian Court of the Great Dublin
Exhibition, in connexion with the Royal Dublin Society, in 1853.
The very remarkable collection of Irish Antiquities which was
there brought together formed a most interesting and creditable
feature of the Exhibition, and attracted a great deal of attention
from the enlightened antiquarians of Great Britain and of the Con-
‘ tinent, who visited Dublin during the past summer, It was also
most attractive to the general public, and, next to the Picture Gal-
lery, may be said to have been one of the most popular departments
of the Exhibition. It is also very gratifying that no loss or injury
was sustained by anything which the Academy exhibited ; we have
received the entire collection back without any diminution of its
value.
The Council have to congratulate the Academy on the progress
that has been made in the completion of the noble rooms that will
now be opened for the reception of our Library and Museum.
The removal of the Museum into the Exhibition Building dur-
ing the past summer has necessarily suspended the operations
of the Committee appointed for the preparation of the Museum
‘
1,
65
Catalogue. But several very successful experiments have been
made on the possibility of applying the newly discovered photogra-
phic processes to the object of the Pictorial Catalogue. The result
of these experiments, which have been conducted by Dr. Graves and
‘Mr. Tennison, has been laid before the Council, and has been so
satisfactory, that a photographic apparatus has been purchased, and
there is no doubt that we shall be able, at a very trifling cost, to
produce pictures of our Antiquities, which we may communicate to
all foreign and sister Societies, and which will be of the utmost
value in disseminating, amongst antiquarians of other countries,
a knowledge of the contents of the Museum.
Notwithstanding the disadvantages under which the Academy
has laboured during the past year, from the unfinished state of our
premises, and from the consequent inaccessibility of our Library
and Museum, we have had many very valuable contributions to our
Transactions and Proceedings, in all the departments to which our
studies are devoted.
In Pure Mathematics, we have had papers from Dr. Graves, on
his “ Theory of Triplets,” and on ‘‘ The Solution of Linear Differen-
tial Equations ;” and from Mr. Jellett on “‘ The Properties of In-
extensible Surfaces.”
In the Mixed Mathematical Sciences, Dr. Lloyd has contributed
to our memoirs papers on “ The Influence of the Moon on the
Movements of a freely suspended Magnetic Needle,” and on “ The
Meteorology of Ireland, as deduced from the Observations made
under the superintendence of the Committee of Science.” Professor
Allman, of Galway, has given us an account of the late ever-to-be-
lamented Professor Mac Cullagh’s ‘‘ Lectures on Attractions and on
Clairaut’s Theorem ;” and Mr Haughton has communicated some
“‘Observations on the Application of Mr. Green’s Formula to M.
Jamin’s Experiments on Reflected Polarized Light.”? The President
has read a paper on ‘‘ The Advantages which have recently been re-
cognised in the Cassegranian Reflecting Telescope;” and in another
paper has explained “ An original and entirely new Method of mea-
suring the effective apertures of the Objectives of Microscopes.”
Professor Callan, of Maynooth, has communicated to us the results of
his experiments ‘‘ On the Decomposition of Water by the Galvanic
Battery, with the view to obtain a constant and brilliant Lime Light.”
VOL. VI. F
?
66
Dr. J. W. Mallet has contributed to our Transactions a paper giv-
ing ‘An Analysis of the Metals of which the Irish Antiquities
found in our Museum are composed;” and Mr. Grubb has com-
municated ‘An Original Method of determining practically the
Spherical Aberration of a Combination of Lenses.” We have also
had a paper from Mr. Knox on the ‘‘ Transmutation of Metals.”
In the Natural Sciences, we have had communications during
the past year from Professor Allman, of Dublin, ‘‘ On the Structure
of Hydra,” and ‘‘On the Structure of the Starch Granule ;” and
also from Dr. Lyons, ‘‘ On the Primary Stage of Histogenesis and
Histolysis.’’ Mr. Mallet has also communicated an interesting paper
‘¢On the British Earthquake, November 9, 1852.”
In the department of Polite Literature, we have had papers by
Dr. Hincks on some additional discoveries made by him in the
“Interpretation of the Assyrian Inscriptions ;” by Dr. Drummond
“‘On the Achievements of Magnus Barefoot, King of Norway, and
his Defeat and Death in the Battle of Magh Cobha, a.p. 1103;” and
by Dr. Orlando Dobbin, “On the Readings of the Codex Mont-
fortianus, preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin.”
In Antiquities, Dr. Petrie has contributed to our Proceed-
ings some valuable remarks on the inscriptions on the Cross of
Tuam, exhibited at our Great Exhibition, which have completed
and perfected what this distinguished antiquary has already pub-
lished on the Tuam Cross, in his work on ‘“ The Round Towers
of Ireland.” Dr. Aquilla Smith has also communicated some addi-
tions to his papers on “‘ Irish Tokens.” Mr. Denis Henry Kelly has
given us an interesting paper on ‘The Curious Terraced Gravel-
Hill near Castle Blakeney, County Galway;” and the Secretary
of the Academy has contributed some remarks on the singular
Fresco Painting in the Abbey of Knockmoy, a fac-simile of which
was exhibited in the Antiquarian Court of the Great Exhibition,
and has since been presented to the Academy.
During the past year, the Academy’s Museum has received several
most important and valuable additions, by donation as well as by
purchase. Amongst the donations, we have received from the Com-
missioners of Public Works, through Mr. Mulvany, a curious col-
lection of antiquities found in the drainage of Lough Mask; and
some valuable articles found in Lough Oughter and Lough Gowna,
67
and the neighbourhood, were presented by Mr. Mulvany ; also some
interesting antiquities by Mr. Manning and Mr. Lyons.
We have to thank the Marquess of Sligo for a large number of
Terra Cotta Vases, which he has, in the most liberal manner, pre-
sented to our Museum, having offered to the Council their choice of
all the vases in his collection.
It is incumbent upon the Council also to put on record, in this
Report of the events of the past year, that Sir Richard O’Donnell
has again intrusted to our care the beautiful and celebrated reli-
quary called the Cathach.
The antiquarian movement, which was made in connexion with
the late Exhibition, and for which we are mainly indebted to Lord
Talbot de Malahide and Dr. Lentaigne, has added greatly to our
Museum. We have been promised casts of all the crosses exhibited,
which attracted so much attention from our antiquarian visitors ;
and, in addition to this, Lord Talbot has procured us several casts of
antiquities which were at the Exhibition, and which will now be
preserved in our Museum as a permanent record of the great benefit
which has resulted, even to Antiquarian Science, from that truly na-
tional undertaking.
Some important specimens of stones inscribed with the Ogham
character have been presented to our Museum during the past year,
by Mr. R. Hitchcock.
We have also to record, as one of the events of the year, a most
valuable bequest of Books and Manuscripts, by our late zealous
and active member, William Elliott Hudson, selected from his large
Library, in accordance with his will, by four members of the Aca-
demy. This collection contains upwards of 800 works, a catalogue
of which is preparing for publication, We have had the gratifica-
tion of receiving as a gift from his executors a bust of our bene-
factor, by Moore, which will recall him to the recollection of his
friends and acquaintances in the Academy.
The accurate model of Staigue Fort, which was exhibited at the
Exhibition, has been presented to our Museum by James Bland,
Esq., and our MS. Library has been enriched by some autograph vo-
lumes, in the handwriting of the celebrated Dean of St. Patrick’s,
Dr. Jonathan Swift, presented to us by G. C. Cowell, Esq.
It is the duty of the Council now to announce to you, that the
68
late Secretary of Council, the Rev. Charles Graves, has signified his
intention of resigning the office which he has for several years past
so efficiently filled. Those only who have been engaged with Dr.
Graves, in the actual working of the Academy, can fully estimate
the magnitude of the loss which his retirement will occasion.
During the past year, fifteen new members have been added to
the Academy. ‘Their names are as follows:—
Rev. William Fitzgerald, D.D. Henry H. Stuart, M. D.
Major John Bonner. Eugene Curry, Esq.
Rev. Beaver H. Blacker. John Thomas Rosborough Col-
J. E. Butler, Esq. clough, Esq.
F. R. Davies, Esq. James Butler Pratt, Esq.
John Lentaigne, M. D. Charles Domville, Esq.
James John Mac Carthy, Esq. Jas. Roderick O’ Flanagan, Esq.
Alexander Read, M. D. Rev. Robert Ferguson, LL. D.
During the same period two Honorary Members, and five ordi-
nary Members, have been lost to us by death. The following is a
list of their names, with the dates of their deaths, as far as it has
been possible to ascertain them :—
Honorary Mempers.
1, Francois Jean Dominique Araco; elected 30th Nov. 1844:
died 2nd October, 1853. (Science.) -
2. G. T. Grorerenp; elected 30th Nov. 1850. (Antiquities)
OrpInARY MEMBERS.
1. Srk Witu1am Betuam; elected 22nd January, 1827; died
26th October, 1853.
2. Str MontacvuE L. Cuapman, Bart.; elected 11th December,
1843. (Date of death not known.)
3. Joun Greve, Esq. ; elected 10th January, 1848: died 30th
April, 1853.
4, Wimt1AmM Extxiot Hunpson, Esq.; elected 12th April 1841:
died 23rd June, 1853.
5. Sir Francis Wasket-Myers; elected 13th January, 1851.
Date of death not known.
Of the two Honorary Members whose names occur in the fore-
going list, one has occasioned a vacancy in the class of Science, and
69
one in the class of Antiquities. 'The Council have recommended to
you, to be balloted for at this meeting, M. Vrolik, of Amsterdam,
one of the most eminent naturalists of the present day, to be elected
an Honorary Member in the class of Science; and M. Alfred de
Maury, President of the Société des Antiquaires de France, to be
elected an Honorary Member in the class of Antiquities.
Ir was RESOLVED,—That the Report of the Council be
adopted, and printed in the Proceedings.
The Ballot for the annual election having closed, the
Scrutineers reported that the following gentlemen were elected
Officers and Council for the ensuing year :—
President.—Rev. Thomas R. Robinson, D.D.
Treasurer.—Robert Ball, LL.D.
Secretary to the Academy.—Rev. J. H. Todd, D.D.
Secretary to the Council._Rev. John H. Jellett, A.M.
Secretary of Foreign Correspondence. — Rev. Samuel
Butcher, D.D.
Librarian.—Rev. William H. Drummond, D.D.
Clerk and Assistant Librarian.—Edward Clibborn.
Committee of Science.
Sir William R. Hamilton, LL.D.; Rev. Humphrey
Lloyd, D.D.; James Apjohn, M.D.; Robert Bali, LL. D.;
Sir Robert Kane, M.D.; George J. Allman, M.D.; Rev.
Samuel Haughton, A. M.
Committee of Polite Literature.
Rey. William H. Drummond, D. D.; Rev. Charles W.
Wall, D.D.; John Anster, LL. D.; Rev. Charles Graves,
D.D.; Rey. Samuel Butcher, D.D.; Digby P. Starkey, Esq.;
Rey. John H. Jellett, A.M.
70
Committee of Antiquities.
George Petrie, LL. D.; Rev. James H. Todd, D.D.;
J. Huband Smith, Esq., LL.D.; Aquilla Smith, M. D.;
Earl of Dunraven; Thomas A. Larcom, Colonel, R. E. ;
Lord Talbot de Malahide.
It was moved by F. J. Sidney, LL. D., and seconded by
Rey. Joseph Galbraith :-—
‘< That the Academy recommend to the Council—
‘<1. That three Members of the Council should retire in
rotation each year —one from each Committee.
‘¢2. That the By-Law which requires the election of
three distinct Committees be repealed, and that a general
Council of twenty-one be annually elected, pursuant to
charter.”
The Rey. Charles Graves, D.D., moved the following
amendment, which was seconded by Rev. Humphrey Lloyd,
D. D.:—
«¢ That the Council be recommended to take into its con-
sideration the By-Laws relating to the constitution and
election of the Council,—especially in reference to a greater
amount of annual change among its Members.”
A diyision haying been called for, it appeared that twenty
had voted for the amendment, and nineteen against it. The
President, therefore, announced that the amendment was
carried.
The President nominated, under his hand and seal, the
following Vice-Presidents :—
Rey. Humphrey Lloyd, D.D.; Lt.-Colonel Larecom,
R.E.; George Petrie, LL. D.; Rev. Charles Graves, D. D.
te
phn RS Si =
71
Monpay, Aprit 10TH, 1854.
HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Vice-Presivent,
in the Chair.
Curyne Brapy, Esq., and Sir Bernard Burke, were elected
Members, and, on the recommendation of the Council, the
name of William R. Wilde, Esq., was replaced on the list of
Members of the Academy.
On the recommendation of the Council it was Resolved: —
“That Chapter rx. of the By-Laws be repealed, and that,
in future, the Committee of Publication shall consist of the
Council at large, with liberty to call up any Member or
Members of the Academy to assist them, pro hac vice, in
judging of the papers before them.”
Rey. Charles Graves, on the part of The Mac Gillicuddy
of the Reeks, presented four Ogham monuments, recently ex-
hibited in the Archxological Court of the Great Exhibition of
1853; he also communicated an account of the inscriptions on
these stones, and the circumstances of their discovery.
Rey. Charles Graves exhibited a number of photographic
pictures of objects in the Museum of the Academy, executed
by Edward K. Tenison, Esq., for the purpose of proving the
applicability of the photographic process to the Pervpeee! of a
pictorial or illustrated catalogue.
Mownpay, ApriL 247TH, 1854.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., PReEsipenrv,
in the Chair.
Rev. Samvet Haveuton gave an account of the laws of the
diurnal tide at Donaghadee, county Down, and at Bunowen,
county of Galway, as ascertained from the observations made
under the superintendence of the Committee of Science in 1851.
Dr. Allman read an extract ofa letter from Dr. W. H.
Harvey, communicating some anomalous facts respecting the
tides at King George’s Sound, Australia.
The Secretary read a letter from Dr. Edward Hincks, in
which he states:—‘‘ In my communication, printed in the Pro-
ceedings of March 16, 1853, I mentioned three subdivisions of
the manah. I have lately discovered a still smaller one, equiva-
lent to about 4*3 grains. It was the thirtieth part of the shekel,
or 1-1800th of the manah. The monogram which represented
it was DUR , and I propose to call it a gerah. The Assyrian
name of none of these subdivisions of the manah has yet been
discovered. It seems to me probable that the Assyrians kept
their accounts in manahs, and in what I call shekels and gerahs
—the sixtieth and eighteen hundredth parts of the manah. I
infer this from a sort of memorandum which I met with on a
terra cotta tablet in the British Museum. It is to this effeet—
I'Giecel, |e 6) a ae ee Ge
10 shekels, © 3 . «0. % ips Reems
Rn, wk sp! dw COE
It is evident, from the remainder of the lines being identical,
that the same ratio exists between the two weights in each
line; and this appears, from the second line, to be the ratio of
five to one. It follows that the weights in the second line are
ten times those in the first; and those in the third are six
times those in the second. This requires that the manah should
be equal to sixty shekels, and the shekel to thirty gerahs.”
73
May 87H, 1854.
LIEUT.-COL. LARCOM, F.R.S., Vicrt-Presipent,
in the Chair.
Parke Nevi.ue, Ese., was elected a Member of the Aca-
demy.
Rey. Dr. Todd read the following Paper, by the Rev. J.
G. Cumming, on the inscribed stones in the Isle of Man, of
which casts have been purchased for the Museum :—
‘<The Danes and Norwegians occupied the Isle of Man from
the beginning of the tenth to the latter part of the thirteenth
century.
‘Some of the most interesting memorials which they have
left behind them are about thirty different Runic monuments,
the best of which are included in the present series, of which
the dates range from the beginning of the eleventh to the
end of the twelfth century. From the close connexion at that
time existing between the Scandinavians in Ireland and those
in Man, we may naturally expect to meet with some general
resemblance between the Manx and Irish crosses. Yet the
Manx Runic cross-makers appear to have largely exercised
their own fertile genius in the delineation of those now under
consideration. This is to be noticed more particularly in the
conyersion of the cable-work, or Runic knot, as it has been
called, into interlacing figures of dragons, or some monstrous
scale-covered animals. There is also some resemblance between
the Manx crosses and those found in the Scottish Lowlands,
and Eastern Scottish Highlands.
«‘ The crosses and tombstones in Iona are most likely later
than these, and may in part have been borrowed from them.
Considering the very close connexion between Iona and Man,
they forming parts of the same bishopric, from A. D. 1100 to
VOL. VI. G
74
A.D. 1380, and being nearly the whole time under the same
or closely connected sovereigns, and several kings of Man
(Scandinavians) being buried at Iona, it does appear singular
that there should not be a single cross, with a Scandinavian
Runic inscription, in this latter island. But neither m Eng-
land nor Scotland are found Runic stones with Scandinavian
inscriptions, so that these Manx crosses appear unique for
Great Britain. The inscriptions on the Manx crosses are all in
Runic characters, and in the ancient Scandinavian or Icelandic
language. There is a peculiarity, however, m the Manx runes.
The symbol which in ordinary Runic writings stands for ‘0’
in the Manx represents ‘b,’and the Manx have a symbol of
their own for ‘0. The Manx have no symbol for ‘W’ or ‘ y.’
It is interesting to note that this fact holds good even in the
inscription on cross No. 4, where, excepting in the instances
of ‘b’ and ‘0,’ the runes agree with the ordinary Runic writ-
ings, and differ from the older Manx. We may, perhaps, get
a key to this variation by observing that all the names in the
inscription on No. 4 are Gelic, and not, as on the other stones,
Scandinavian.
«No. 1.—This cross stands in the centre of the churchyard
of Braddan. It is the most elegant and highly finished of any
in the island, but has been broken in the middle and otherwise
defaced. Its age is probably the end of the twelfth or begin-
ning of the thirteenth century. The ordinary cable-work is here
converted into interlacing dragons, or monstrous scale-covered
animals. It is sculptured on three sides, the fourth side
being occupied by the following Runic inscription, some-
what imperfect in the middle :—‘ Thurlabr Neaki risti krus
thana aft Fiak sun in bruthur sun Jabrs,’ i. e. Thorlaf Neaki
erected this cross to Fiak, the son of his brother, a son of
Jabr.
« No. 2.—This cross stands near the south porch of Brad-
dan church. It is probably of a later date than the last, and
in the same style as that at Onchan, No. 11. The monstrous _
j
;
:
75
animals are not unlike some seen on monuments in Iona. It
has no Runic inscription.
‘** No. 3.—This cross, the largest but one on the island,
stands in front of the church gate of Kirk Michael. The rich
earving presents to us figures of stags, dogs, horses, horsemen,
and at the base we have the peculiar scale-covered animals,
which have been more fully developed in No. 1.
*‘ The inscription on one side reads from the bottom up-
wards, as is generally the case :—‘ Jualfr sunr Thurulfs eins
Rautha risti Krus thana aft Frithu muthur sino,’ i. e. Joalf,
son of Thorolf the Red, erected this cross to his mother,
Frida.
‘No. 4.—This cross stands on the north side of the gate
of Kirk Michael. It is of a later date than the former ones.
The inscription, which is on the back, is rather doubtful, but
seems to be :—‘[raisti krus] thana aft Mal Muru fustra sin
M‘Tader Dufgals kona is athisi ati.’ It is interesting from its
containing Gaelic names. It is also written with runes more
approximate to the Anglo-Saxon runes than are the other
Manx inscriptions, but retaining the Manx variation in the
runes for ‘b’ and ‘ 0.’
*¢ No. 5.—This cross stands on the wall on the south side
of the church gate at Kirk Michael, and appears to be earlier
than any of the previous crosses, and contains the name of
the maker ‘Gaut,’ or, as he calls himself, ‘Gautr Bjornson,’
’ on the large Andreas cross, and here states that he made this
and all which were then in Man. It is also remarkable as
giving the manner in which the name of the island was pro-
nounced by the Norwegians, ‘ Maun; it also contains the ubi-
quitous name of Smith. The inscription is—‘ Mail Brigdi
sunr Athakans smith raisti krus thana fur salu sini sin brukuin
Gaut girthi thana auk alai Maun,’ i.e., Malbrigid, son of Atha-
kan (the) smith, erected this cross for his soul. . :
Gaut made this (cross) and all on Mann.
‘No. 6.—This elegant cross stands to the north of Bishop
G2
76
Wilson’s tomb, at Kirk Michael. It is carved on both sides,
but has been much injured, and contains no Runic inscrip-
tion.
‘*No. 7—This fragment of a fine cross is also at Kirk
Michael, built into the top of the church wall. The inscrip-
tion, which was written on the back, near one side, has been
broken by the masons, to make it fit in the bend of the wall.
The only words remaining are, ‘krus thana aftir,’ this cross
HOGS etlieeilray
«No. 8.—This is the fragment of a beautifully carved
cross, containing only the inscription—‘ Grims eins Suarta,’
i.e. *Grims the Swarthy.’ It is in Kirk Michael church
vestry-room, having been removed from the church wall.
‘¢ No. 9.—This cross, which stands in Andreas church-
yard, is in a very perfect condition, and bears the following
inscription :—‘ Sandulf ein Suarti raisti krus thana aftir Arin
Biaurg kuina sina,’ i. e. Sandulf the Swarthy erected this cross
to his wife Arinbjorg. It is covered with representations of
the animals of the chase, and of domestic use, as the deer,
boar, horse, cow, goat, swine, dog. At the base is a female
figure on horseback, perhaps Arinbjorg.
«¢ No. 10.—A very rude cross at Onchan. The inserip-
tions are much effaced, but seem to be—* . . . sunrraiste
aftir (Ilie) suia markibter—ukikat asuer athigrnt.’ On the
other side, at the head of the cross, we have the word—
‘krus ;’ and further down ‘I su Krist; and on one side,
¢Thurith raist runir Thurith,’—engraved in runes.
«No. 11.—Cross at Kirk Onchan, probably of the same
age as No. 6.
«No. 12.—Fragment of cross at St. John’s, near the
Tynwald Hill, the inscription along the side is— Ino I rvir
raist runar thenr after.’ .
Ino Irvir engraved these runes to, sip?
«« No. 13.—Representation of the Passion of our Lord,
from the Calf of Man, partly restored. On the left hand of
17
the cross probably was another figure, with a sponge on a
reed.
“No. 14.—A cross partly restored from fragment on the
church wall of Kirk Michael. Along the broken edge is
the inscription—‘ Suak raiste krasthana aft rumur fad
‘ al”. . . Suak erected thiscrossto Rumun. It
is probably of the same age as No. 3.”
Dr. Petrie made some observations on Mr. Cumming’s
communication.
The! Rev. Dr. Todd read the following letter from J. O.
Westwood, Esq., on the importance of making a collection
of rubbings of the inscribed stones of Ireland.
«© Hammersmith, 6th April, 1854.
«¢My pear Sir,— During my visit to Dublin, last autumn,
I was greatly grieved to learn that many of the curious inscribed
and carved stones of Clonmacnoise, Glendalough, and other
localities, of which descriptions and figures (more or less per-
fect) had been published, have, within the last few years, been
entirely destroyed, without any further record being preserved
of them whereby doubts which might arise respecting the cor-
rectness of the descriptions or figures might be solved.
“« Now, it appears to me that it is one of the especial offices
of the Royal Irish Academy to rescue, from absolute or par-
tial oblivion, the class of monuments to which I allude; and
I know of no more effectual mode of doing so than to form
as complete a collection of rubbings of these stones as possible.
_ Of the Ogham stones, I believe, a complete collection of rub-
bings has been formed by the Rey. Charles Graves, which, I
trust, may ultimately be deposited in the Academy’s collec-
tion; but the formation of a series of the inscribed and carved
stones is a far more extensive matter, and one which requires
a certain amount of organization. It appears to me, that the
Society would be acting most beneficially towards this end,—
>
eDecgieane
78
first, by making as extensively known as possible the simplest
means of making rubbings of such kind of monuments; and
second, by employing some competent person, for a certain
period, in visiting the o/d localities, and making such rubbings ;
or by issuing printed instructions to the incumbents of theoutly-
ing districts, setting forth the wants of the Academy, and the
means of supplying them in this respect. From my own prac-
tice Iam inclined to consider, that the old plan of heel-ball
and cartridge paper is not the best which can be adopted for
the process. Ihave myself found that the powdered black
lead used for cleaning grates, &c., used with a hard leather
rubber (an old glove stuffed with tow or hay will make an ex-
cellent substitute), is more effectual for producing a representa-
tion of the rough surface of stones, especially when rubbed
upon common cap paper, such as is sold for lapping up gro-
cer’s parcels, &c. A still simpler process has been adopted by
Mr. O’Neill, and as it can be employed in cases where the
black lead and leather ball are not at hand, it is worthy of
being recorded. Mr. O’Neill simply uses a ball of grass,
which must, however, not be wet nor too juicy, and the paper
must not be thin or porous, as the moisture of the grass brought
out by the friction in making the rubbings would, of course,
rub holes in the paper.
‘* Considering, as I do, a collection of these rubbings of
very great value, as enabling us to correct the representations of
such stones which have already been published, and as forming
an unimpeachable collection of figures of the monuments them-
selves, I hope you will use your influence with the Academy
in undertaking the commencement ofa systematic collection
of these rubbings. I have myself done so with the carved and
inscribed stones of Wales to a very considerable extent, and
have also, whenever occasion offered, made rubbings of the
more deeply carved crosses, although my rubbings show only
the highest portion of the sculpture, giving, of course, no idea
of the depth of the relieyo. Still, I thus obtain a general idea
79
of the size of the cross, and the distribution of the figures
carved on it, which I have also found extremely useful in test-
ing and correcting drawings made by the eye, of the objects in
question. During the Great Dublin Exhibition, I thus formed
rubbings of several of the crosses, and casts of crosses, exhi-
bited in the central avenue, and in doing so I had occasion to
examine very carefully the sculpture upon the smaller of the
two great crosses of Monasterboice, which enables me to cor-
rect the description of it given by Mr. J. D. Chambers in the
‘“‘Ecclesiologist” for October, 1848, and at the same time to give
an explanation of one of the figures which appears to have been
hitherto unnoticed. Our Lord is represented in the centre of
the east side of this cross, not seated on His throne of judg-
ment, but standing erect with a cross in the left hand, and a
sceptre, with a double scroll at the top, in His right hand. On
the arm of the cross to His right-hand side is represented a
number of figures approaching Him (according to the words,
‘Come ye blessed’)—whilst on His left hand, a number of
figures are driven from His presence—(‘ Depart ye wicked’)—
by a fiend armed with a three-pronged fork, and by another
figure who holds a book, and kneels on one knee, kicking the
figure in front of him with the other leg. Between these two —
fiends is represented a short, squat figure, with outstretched
limbs, which appears to me to be intended as a representation
of one of those singular sculptures termed ‘ shéela na gigs,’ to
which it bears a perfect resemblance, and which is here repre-
sented in its appropriate position, supposing it a personifica-
tion of vice.. Beneath the feet of our Saviour is a compart-
ment occupied by a representation of St. Michael weighing,
in a huge pair of scales, a smaller figure, the balance prepon-
derating in his favour; but beneath the scales lies the fiend,
who is endeavouring to pull down the lighter scale—a mode
of representing the weighing of souls, common in medieval
illuminations, which Mr. Chambers has incorrectly described.
Immediately beneath this group the Adoration of the Magi is
80
represented, which I here notice, as Mr. Chambers says that
amongst the designs on the crosses ‘ there does not appear the
ordinary representation of the Blessed Virgin with the Holy
Child in her arms, nor, we believe, is it to be found in Ireland.’
On several of the crosses also, as that at Moore Abbey, is the
flight into Egypt represented, the Blessed Virgin holding the
Child in her arms, as usual. Anothergroup of figures common
on the Irish crosses appears to me also to have been mistaken,
as to its design, by Mr. Chambers. I allude to that of a figure
standing with several animals on each side, from head to foot,
ready to tear him. Mr. Chambers considers this to repre-
sent our Saviour attacked by fierce wolves or dogs-——(‘ Many
dogs came about me, they gape upon me as a roaring lion.’)
It appears to me to be rather intended for a representation of
Daniel in the lion’s den.
«‘T remain, my dear Sir, yours very truly,
«« Jno. O. WEstTwoop.
‘* The Rev. Dr. Todd.”
Sir W. R. Hamilton communicated extracts from two
letters which he had lately received on the subject of the last
bright comet, from Mr. Andrew Graham, Astronomical Assis-
tant in the Observatory of E. J. Cooper, Esq., at Markree,
and discoverer of the planet Metis :—
*« Markree Observatory, Collooney,
*¢ 28th April, 1854.
«* Your observations of the comet have come to hand to-
day. They will be to me valuable, as I hope to find, leisure
for further researches on the orbit. Last night was cloudy,
and, having made some previous preparations, I was tempted
to obtain a second approximation to the elements. At half
an hour past midnight I obtained a very satisfactory verifica-
tion. The observations selected were those made at Markree,
March 30th, and April 15th, and at Paris, April 7th, viz. :—
81
Greenwich
Mean Time.
March 30 -369639 1® 22 27%34 + 19° 37’ 143
April 7 *324534 3. 7 57°46 13 17 3°9
3» lo oe 42 4 13 16°36 5 44 2:4
1854. Appar. a. Appar. 0.
The corrections for aberration and parallax were obtained by
the aid of my first set of elements, which, as it happens, ap-
pear to be unexpectedly near the truth. To save you the
trouble of reference, I here place the two sets side by side.
First Approx.
Greenwich M. T. Second Approx.
T March 24-01183 March 24:01376
T CAA aed 213° 50’ 89
R 315 34 50 315 28 16°1
z 82 42 26 82 30 17 °4
log q. 944192 9-449544
Retrograde. Retrograde.
“The second set of elements are referred to the mean
equinox of April 0:0. The most remarkable circumstance
connected with them is, that the observations are precisely re-
presented by them: the correction of the calculated middle
place, to reduce it to the observed, is
+ 0”1 in longitude, and + 0’:3 latitude.
I do not recollect that in all my calculations I have ever
known a parabolic orbit to agree so closely with the observa-
tions on which it was founded.
“You probably recollect that the first set of elements are
founded on the Markree observations of March 30, April 1,
and April 3.
‘¢ Tf you think these results worth laying before the Royal
Irish Academy, at their next meeting, may I trouble you to
do it? I can easily make the communication somewhat
longer if you judge it necessary, by entering more into the
details: but, perhaps, the whole affair may be too trifling to
occupy a moment’s attention. Is not the perfect coincidence
82
of the parabolic hypothesis with three complete observations
very remarkable ?”
** Markree Observatory, Collooney,
“5th May, 1854.
** Dear Sir,—A set of elements can hardly be regarded
complete without the addition of the constants for facilitating
the computation of the heliocentric co-ordinates. They are
here subjoined,—
x=asin(A+yv)sec*l pv
y=bsin(B+v) sec*} v
z=csin(C+,) sec*} v
log. a = 9°2990850 + 20:0 d
log. b = 9°3470892 - 12-4d
log. c= 9°4044724- 28d
A = 198° 56'54"2 - 025d
B= 334 54 32°5-0°57d
i
C= 82 53 25°7+0:28d
pecs, a’ | Values of d.
|
T= March 24:01376 | March 22, -O°77
1:04
log nee 0:8361840 | April 1, +0-27
he | 1-08
it + 1-35
| bg
log m=0°7963117 ) al, + 2°54
v = True anomaly.
m = Mean daily motion, if Barker’s table be used.
q = perihelion distance.
T = time of perihelion passage.
‘«« The longitude of the ascending node was diminished 16’,
in deducing the constants from the elements: this referred
the axis of x nearly to the apparent equinox of March 31;
the small equations annexed will reduce precisely to the ap-
83
parent equinox of the date. The coefficients of d after log a,
&e., have for unit the seventh decimal place. The obliquity
of the ecliptic has been assumed invariable, and equal to
23° 27’ 346.
“¢ Tt appeared to us that the diminution of the comet’s light
was much more rapid than theory would indicate. On March
30, it shone as a good second magnitude star; on April 15
certainly not more than ninth; at least, such was Mr. Cooper’s
impression* as well as my own. A comparison of the distances
from the earth and sun, at these two dates, gives the light on
April 15, 6-4 times less than that on March 30, which would
be perhaps equal to that of a star of fifth or sixth magni-
tude. Iam not aware that this circumstance has been no-
ticed with regard to the present comet, and therefore venture
to direct attention to it as having an important bearing on
the physical theory of these remarkable bodies.
*¢ One is still disposed to sift the probability ofa collision
with the earth or one of her sister planets. Weare certainly
out of harm’s way so far as this comet isconcerned. It wasin
ascending node on March 1, at 22> 13™, astronomical mean
time at Greenwich. Distance from the sun, 66,193,000 miles ;
therefore, 3,259,000 miles within the orbit of Venus. It was
then nearly 157 millions of miles from us. It was in descend-
ing node April 44 22" 46™. Distance from the sun, 43,973,000
miles; nearly 12 millions of miles without the orbit of Mer-
cury. It was then nearly 83 millions of miles distance from
the earth. The comet was in perigee April 1‘ 8"; distance,
80,600,000 miles.
‘‘The only thing worthy of notice, with regard to the
computations, is, that in correcting the elements Laplace’s
method failed. The cause is easily explained. For the mid-
dle time the angle at the comet, formed by lines drawn to the
* Such, Sir W. R. Hamilton stated, was also the impression of his Assis-
tant, Mr. Charles Thompson, and his own, on the evening above referred to.
84
earth and sun, was nearly right, so nearly that an increase of
one-tenth of a day in the perihelion passage gave an impossi-
ble value for the sine of this angle. The orbit and all the cir-
cumstances were particularly favourable for Newton’s method ;
which was, therefore, applied with considerable modifications.
«¢ Without a complete discussion of all the observations
the result cannot be regarded as final. It is, therefore, need-
less to dwell upon the subject, at present, to any greater
length. Part of what is here inserted may be too common-
place to bring before the Academy. You will oblige me by
pruning as you judge proper.
‘«* The rate of motion at the perihelion was fifty-one miles
per second.
*¢ With sincere thanks for your kind encouragement,
‘*] am very truly yours,
‘* ANDREW GRAHAM.
“ Sir W. R. Hamilton,
esr ice.
The Rey. Charles Graves made the following communica-
tion on the comparison of adjectives in the ancient Irish lan-
guage :—
‘*The most eminent Irish grammarians have constantly
denied the existence of a superlative form, as distinguished
from the comparative. I was, therefore, surprised to find some
undoubted instances of the use of a distinct superlative form oc-
curring in an ancient Irish tract, in the study of which I was en-
gaged more than two years ago; and since then I have continued
to collect such other examples of this kind as I met with, in-
tending to bring the subject under the notice of the Academy.
‘¢On looking, however, to the ‘Celtic Grammar,’ lately
published by Professor Zeuss, I found that I had been antici-
pated by that learned and accurate scholar in the statement
of this fact. He shows that in the old Welsh language there
was a superlative ending in am, of which he adduces hinham,
85
sup. of hen, old, as aninstance. This final m passed into f in
the later Welsh, which furnishes several examples of superla-
tives in af. In the old Armoric, too, we meet with superla-
tives in af or aff, though in the language as spoken at present
the termination is reduced to a.
‘‘To the old Irish superlatives enumerated by Zeuss
(Gram. Celt.’ p. 287), the following may be added :-—
ampam, . . . . sup.ofampa, admirable.
anoum, se. 2 3 anoac? bad,
annpam, ... - » annpa, difficult.
GNoaMg.: ' Hee ecei ts » apd, high.
cainem, ... . » cam, delightful.
epmeny eee » epion, old.
SGM «2. eb. % » Slap, gray.
spuloem,. . . - » Spulo, bitter.
millpem, . >» milip, sweet.
THOOPOMR 2110) 5” ‘s » mon, _ great.
pinems ef 50... Sy ee, sy \ Olte
PRUIGEM, » [Tpuid, distinguished.
GINOEM 5” Fe Wis. sw “- ceann, strong.
cpeipim, . . . . >» cpeip, strong.
uaiplem }
and ROE PES » uapal, noble.
uaipluum, i
«¢ Amongst these will be observed two in im, and two in
um, terminations of which Professor Zeuss seems to have met
with no examples.”
The Rev. Samuel Haughton read an account of some ex-
periments made to determine the velocities of the rifle bullets
commonly used.
The Chairman remarked, that such papers as that read by
Mr. Haughton, combining both the highest science and the
most exact practical knowledge, were of the greatest national
importance.
86
Sir W. R. Hamilton, having been lately induced to con-
sider, in connexion with the Calculus of Quaternions, the
celebrated theorem of Dupin, respecting the character of the
intersection lines of three systems of orthogonal surfaces, as
lines of curvature thereon, stated that he had thus been led
to perceive some symbolical results which he supposed to be
new, and which seemed to him to be of sufficient interest to
be submitted to the Academy.
As long ago as 1846, he had proposed the notation, *
i d
d=! Frat, a +h a
A
~
and had pointed out a theorem, differing only slightly in its
expression from the following :
Vi.aV. By=yS.aB-BPS.ay;
which may also be thus written,
V.a(V. By)=S8.aB.y-BS.ay,
V.a(V.By)=S.Ba.y-BS.ay.
The recent results just referred to have a remarkable sym-
bolical resemblance to those comparatively old ones, since they
admit of being written thus:
or thus,
te V.a(V.dv)=S.ad.v-d8.av;
wee, 2: V.a(V. Bv) =S.B4.v-BS. dv;
where <is zot an ordinary vector, but a certain symbol of ope-
ration, analogous to a vector, in its combinations with other
symbols, and defined by a foregoing formula: while a and B
are constant vectors, and pv isa variable vector, regarded as a
* See Proceedings of the Academy for July, 1846.
+ See Philosophical Magazine for August, 1846,
87.
function of wyz, or of p= +jy+hz, and subject as such to
the operations, S.ad, 8.4; where
S.ad-- (aR thE ser)
ifa=ia+jb+he, and the symbol §.( 4 is similarly inter-
preted.
These were among the chief elements of calculation em-
ployed, in proving by quaternions the theorem above men-
tioned of Dupin; of which one expression, in the quaternion
calculus, is the following :—
«Tf the three differential equations,
S.vdp=0, S.vdp=0, 8S. vv dp = 0,
be integrable, and if S.vv'=0, then the supposition V. »‘dp = 0
conducts to the equation S.vvdy=0.”
Another expression of the same theorem is as follows :
«Tf S.vdv=0, S.vdv'=0, S.v’4r"=0,
and V. vv'v’=0,
then S.v"(S.v'd.v)=0.”
In this last formula, the symbol S.v' 4. v denotes a vector
having the direction of -dv, if dp have the direction of v’;
and the equation expresses, that if we thus move a little along
the first surface in the direction of the normal to the second
surface, the new or near normal to that first surface will be
contained in the tangent plane to the third surface, and there-
fore will intersect the old normal to the first surface: which
is a form of the theorem of Dupin.
Although not very closely connected with that well-known
theorem, Sir W. R. H. wishes to add that another old form
of his, for any three vectors, namely,
V(V.yB.a)=78.Ba-BS.-ya,
has suggested to him this new symbolical result,
1s See V(V.y4.v)=yS.dv-d8 -yv;
88
and that each of the three general theorems, expressed by the
formule I. II. III. of this Abstract, can be proved to continue
to be true, when his old signification of the symbol q, to
which Mr. Carmichael’s researches have lately given an addi-
tional interest, is changed to this other and more extensive
signification,
DVet 54 =10, +j0. + Aes;
where 6, 6, 6; are three new distributive symbols, operating on
functions of xyz, and commutative (in order) not only with
any ordinary and scalar constants, but also with 7k.
The Secretary of the Academy presented the following do-
nations :—
No. 1.—Captain Borrowes, Gilltown: a squared block of
syenite, with a border of hieroglyphs, containing the name and
title of the Egyptian king, called Sesuntesen III., ty Lepsius.
Dr. Todd read a letter from Dr. E. Hincks, in which he ex-
plained that the inscription contained the five titles borne by
Egyptian kings, and three others, viz.:—l. ‘ Beloved by Na,
or Noum, lord of the cataract(?).” 2. ‘Beloved by Sate, lady
of Elephantine ;” there being local deities worshipped at Ele-
phantine. 3. ‘‘ Beloved by—un (or hwn) who dwells in Nubia.”
Dr. Hincks states in his note, that he never recollects to have
seen the name of this deity before, and that he cannot read the
hieroglyph which represents two fishes, at the commencement
of this name.
Colonel Larcom explained that the interpretation of the
inscription made by Dr. Hincks was most satisfactory, as he
had been informed by Mr. Borrowes that he obtained the
stone from a Coptic convent, situated very far up the Nile;
but he hoped to get for the Academy all the particulars con-
cerning the place and circumstances of the discovery of the
stone from the donor, in a few days.
No. 2. From the Academie des Jeux Floraux, at Tou-
89
louse: two medals, one in bronze, and one silver, forwarded
by the Viscount de Mae Carthy, M.R.I.A., &e,
3. The seal of William, Lord Bishop of Limerick, Ard-
fert, and Aghadoe, 1849, presented by the Lord Bishop of
Derry.
Monpay, May 22np, 1854.
LIEUT.-COL. LARCOM, F.R.S., Vicz-Presipenr,
. in the Chair.
Tue Secretary read the following paper, by Mr. J. Beete
Jukes, on the barometrical measurement of the Peak of Tene-
riffe.
“‘On the Ist of May, 1842, 1 ascended the Peak of Tene-
riffe, in company with the late Captain F. P. Blackwood,
R.N., then commanding H.M.’s surveying Ship, Fly, and
(Lieutenant, now) Capt. C. F. A. Shadwell, C. B. We carried
with us a Newman’s mountain barometer, the neutral point
of which was stated at 29-742, attached thermometer 60°, its
1
52?
capillary attraction at 041. We also took a Mason’s hygro-
meter and a Wollaston’s barometric thermometer, on which,
relative capacity of tube and cistern = =, and the correction for
however, only one observation was made before it was broken.
‘* We started at seven in the morning, from the Posada in
Oratava, halted at mid-day, ata spot called by the guide ‘the
Cariada,’ slept at the place called the ‘ Estancia de los Ingleses,’
on the flank of the cone, reached the summit by sunrise, and
. returned to Oratava at two in the afternoon of the next day.
‘«< The following were the observations made :—
(1) May 1, inn at Oratava, at seven a. m.—Barometer,
30-250; attached thermometer, 70°; detached thermometer,
VOL. Vi. H
90
“«(2) Noon at the Cafiada.— Barometer, 23-926 ; attached
thermometer, 66°-5 ; detached thermometer, 58°.
(3) At 4 p.m. at the Estancia de los Ingleses.—Barome-
ter, 21-434; attached thermometer, 59°; detached thermometer,
55°; Mason’s hygrometer, wet bulb, 36°, dry bulb, 52°; water
boiled at 194° of the barometer thermometer, at 5 P.M., when
the temperature of air had sunk to 47°.
‘“©(4) May 2, at 6 a.m. on the summit of the Peak.—Baro-
meter, 19-803 : attached thermometer, 54° ; detached thermo-
meter, 42°; * Mason’s hygrometer, wet bulb, 33°, dry bulb, 42°.
‘«‘ Contemporaneous observations were taken this morning
at Santa Cruz, by Mr. Evans, of H.M.S. Fly, on a similar
barometer, the neutral point of which was 30°257 ; relative
capacity = the observations being—
‘*©(5) Barometer, 30°212; attached thermometer, 70°; de-
tached thermometer, 70°.
“©(6) At 10 a.m. at the Estancia, on descending.—Baro-
meter, 21°438; attached thermometer, 59°; detached thermo-
meter, 50.
(7) At 4 p.m. at the inn at Oratava.—Barometer,
30-235; attached thermometer, 75°; detached thermometer, 73°.
‘Correcting these observations for relative capacity and
capillary attraction, we get the following :—
Barometer. At. Ther. Det. Ther.
(1) a0300+4. ss Tee eee ee
(Br SB RE ONE GB Gt hgkagR
(3) ZEStO~ fe **459 oF 38 UahG6
(4) T9GSS SS Ps N opie Ag
(5) SOS 2 ON i aral7O suai tO
(6) ZUES20 tah men etis9 Jor veet50
(To EBODBS its) 16 its TB Sates IMIS
There were hot rocks from which vapour issued not many yards from
us; as snow remained unmelted a little below, the general temperature of the
air could hardly haye exceeded 32°.
oh
*‘ Calculating the differences of altitude from these observa-
tions by the tables and formula (Bailey’s) given in Simms’s
‘ Treatise on Mathematical Instruments,’ we get the follow-
ing :—
J. H.
Feet. Feet.
Difference of level between (1) & (2)= 6712 | 6-673
Ditto, ditto, (2) &(3)= 3094 | 3-093
Ditto, ditto, (3) &(4)= 2197 | 2191
Ditto, ditto, (4) & (5) = 11-880 | 11-826
Ditto, ditto, (4) & (6) = 2192 | 2:195
Ditto, ditto, (6) & (7)= 9°841 | 9°720
Ditto, ditto, (4) & (7) = 11-930 | 11877
«The numbers given in column J. are from my own cal-
culations; those in column H. are from the calculations of
Professor Haughton, who has been kind enough to make them
for me ‘from the formula in the ‘‘ Annuaire du Bureau des lon-
gitudes,” with the exception of the correction for the tempera-
ture of the air, which is taken from Rudberg’s coefficient
(viz., i)”
‘‘ Observations Nos. 1 and 7 were taken at the same spot
in Oratava, the height of which was estimated at 45 feet above
the sea. Observation No. 5 was taken in Santa Cruz, at a pro-
bable height of 50 feet above the sea.
‘¢ The total height of the Peak, therefore, will be as fol-
lows :—
‘‘ By the observations taken in ascending on May 1, and
the morning of the 2nd—
J. (45 + 6712+ 3094 + 2197) = 12,048 feet. A
H. (45 + 6673 + 3093 + 2191) = 12,002, =)
By the observations taken in descending on May 2—
J. (2192 +9841 + 45) = 12,078 feet.
H. (2195 + 9720 + 45) = 11,960 ,, (B)
H 2
92
By the simultaneous observations on different instruments,
and by different observers, on May 2:—
J. (11880+50) . . . =11930 feet. (©)
FA1896 4. G0) ey yah AIS TO, “a
By calculating from the two observations on same day taken
at summit and Oratava—
J. (11930+45) . . . =11975 feet. D
H.(11877+45) . . . =11922 ,, ad
«‘ The mean of these values A, B, C, D,
= 12008 feet, by my calculations.
= 11940 feet, by Professor Haughton’s calculations.
«*T may add, that the weather was fine and settled, with a
stratum of clouds at about the height of 5000 to 6000 feet,
above which the atmosphere was perfectly clear. The wind
on the summit, at 6 a.m. on the morning of the 2nd, was very
light from N. by E., while, at Santa Cruz, at the same time,
it was blowing rather freshly from the N. E.
«¢ On the 28th, as we approached the island, with fine clear
weather and a light breeze, Mr. Evans, Master of H.M.S.
Fly, took trigonometrical observations on the Peak witha sex-
tant, measuring a base with the patent log. The results of
these observations gave a height of 12,105 feet for the height
of the Peak.
‘«‘ The heights assigned by Humboldt, who did not himself
make any observations, are for the
Torsis. Feet.
Estancia de los Ingleses, 1552= 9921
The summit of the Peak, 1909 = 12204
‘«‘ The two values deducible from our preceding observa-
tions, for the height of the Estancia, are 9886 and 9851, the
mean of which = 9868, which only differs by 53 feet from that
93
of Humboldt, although there is a difference of 200 feet in the
height of the summit.
«¢ Von Buch gives the following barometrical observations
for the height of the summit :—
Barom. At. Ther. Det. Ther.
On the Peake. @ "6 F9°eOP TREO Fo?
AdsSanta Craz, 8. Use SOLIS BELA BE
From which, using the same method of calculation as before, I _
should deduce a height of 11,850 feet.
<< Tf now we take all these observations as independent
values, namely—
Our mean . . . =12:008 by my calculations ;
Mr. Evans’s, . . =12°105
Humboldt’s height, = 12-204
Von Buch’s, . . =11°850
we shall find the mean of the whole to be 12,042 feet.
‘¢On taking our mean by Professor Haughton’s calcula-
tions at 11-°940, we shall get the resulting mean = 12-029 feet.
“ These means agree very closely with the heights deduced
from our observations taken in ascending, when we divided the
whole height of the mountain into three stages; and the dif-
ference between Professor Haughton’s calculations and mine
is less for those three observations than for the others. Whe-
ther these considerations would be sufficient to give a preferen-
tial value to those observations I will not pretend to decide.
“ There is yet one other consideration :—Our two heights
of the Peak above the Estancia de los Ingleses, whichever way
they are calculated, agree within six feet. They may, there-
fore, be looked on as very approximately true, and their mean
is 2193 feet. The mean of the five values (including Hum-
boldt’s) for the height of the Estancia de los Ingleses is 9847
feet, which, added to 2193, gives a total of 12,040 feet for the
height of the Peak.
“The difference between this last value and the former one.
‘% 94
is, that it depends on our observations alone, with the single
addition of Humboldt’s height of the Estancia, leaving out
the two extreme values given by Humboldt and Von Buch,
for the height of the Peak, and also for the trigonometrical
value obtained by Mr. Evans. If we leave out of the caleula-
tion Humboldt’s height for the Estancia, it would reduce our
mean to 12,021.
‘Tt would appear probable from the foregoing remarks
that a little over 12,000 feet is very probably the real height
of the famous Peak of Teneriffe.”
Mr. J. Huband Smith exhibited a curious slip of large bone
found in a cottage in the parish of Donabate, county of Dublin,
on which was engraved a coat of arms and several figures of
men and animals, referrible to the beginning of the reign of
Elizabeth.
Rey. Dr. Todd presented, on the part of Robert Smith,
M. D., the cast in plaster of an inscribed stone, situated near
Sneam, in the county of Kerry, containing some curious con-
centric circles and other marks.
95
Monpay, JUNE 121TH, 1854.
HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Vice-Presipent,
in the Chair.
Ir was Resolved, on the recommendation of the Council,
that the sum of £80 be granted for the purchase of Mr.
Richard Murray’s collection of Irish antiquities.
Mr. Charles Haliday read a paper on the ancient name of
the city of Dublin.
Rev. Charles Graves, D. D., read the following letter from
Charles Mac Donnell, Esq., relative to the MSS. of the cele-
brated John Colgan, preserved at St. Isidore’s, Rome :—
«¢ The catalogue from which I copied the following is in the
archives of the Irish Franciscan Convent of St. Isidore, Rome.
There are several copies of it there.
«Tt will throw some light upon the subject of Colgan’s
collection of Irish MSS.., some of which are in the Burgundian
Library, some at St. Isidore’s ; but many of which are missing,
and, probably, irrecoverably lost. The French soldiers, in the
time of Napoleon I., used the Convent of St. Isidore for a long
period as barracks. Let ushope, however faintly, that some frag-
ments of this collection may have been transferred, at that time,
to other libraries, for the second volume of the autograph exem-
plar of the Four Masters, formerly at St. Isidore’s, is now in
the Barberini Library, and nobody can tell when or how it
came there. The friars have the first volume still.
« There is still another chance. Several years ago, but sub-
sequent to the erection of the Belgian kingdom, a number of
printed books that had belonged to the Irish Franciscans of
Louvain, were brought from Belgium by an Trish friar of that
96
order, and deposited in the Library of the Franciscan Con-
vent at Wexford. Perhaps he may have brought over some
MSS. also. I saw the printed books; there are some of scarce
old Irish authors among them, chiefly theological and philo-
sophical ; but I did not get access to the archives, and conse-
quently could not ascertain whether any part of Colgan’s
MSS. be among them.
‘«« There are some papers at St. Isidore’s that formerly be-
longed to the Irish Franciscans at Louvain, bearing dates as
late as 1791.
** CaTaLocus MANUSCRIPTORUM TAM LATINE QUAM HIBER-
NICE, OLIM IN Camera R. P. Coieanit REPERTORUM,
QquiBus PostTgea R. P. Sirinus usts FUIT.
MSS*. Hipernica tn PERGAMENO.
A. Vita Xpi, in folio.
ita alia, in 4°, magno.
Liber vulgo leabap ceapc appellatus, in 4°.
Grammatica Hibernica, in 4°.
Liber, in 4°., de Inventione S‘. Crucis et variis aliis.
Liber alius similis de actis Caroli Magni, SS. Patricii Molingi
Becani aliorumge quorumdam SS™”.
Liber de Bello sive Cat mhunge Letina, in 4°. magno.
Vita S. Columbe, in folio.
Csallad na peneonaé, in folio. B.
Liber Hymnorum partim Latiné partim Hibernice.
Liber alius metricus gracilis et oblongus.
Vita S. Kierani, in 4°.
Vita S. Margarete, in 4°.
Folia aliquot Hibernica, aliquot Latina.
Martyrologium Tamlachtense, sed mutilum, cum opusculis S.
f€ngussii, in folio. Est con Dungallensis. a.
Martyrol. Cathaldi Maguir sive Angussius auctus, in fol. Es¢
con Dungallen.
97
MSS*. 1n Papiro.
B. Liber magnus, in fol. continens Martyrol”. partim Hibernice
partim Latine.
Calendarium Casseliense, in folio.
Martyrol™. Dungallense, in 4°. et aliud exemplar, in 8°.
Liber, in 4°. continens Martyrologia 8. A&ngussii, Mariani Gor-
mani, Tamlachtense, Genealogias SS™™. metrice, et plura alia
opuscula, fol. 3°. videnda.
Liber, in 4°. scriptus partim Latiné partim Hibernicé, conti-
nens catalogum SS™™. et virtiim illustrium Hiberniz ord’,
alphabetico, opusculum S. Atngussii de matribus SS°™™.
genealogias Sanctor. ord’. alphabetico.
Collectanea, in 4°. ord’. alphabetico de SS**. Hiberniz ex variis,
quibus facilé inveniuntur Authores et SS™"™. vite in quibus
fit aliqua de ipsis mentio. Hic includitur catalogus Pris
Fitzimonis.
Libellus similis, in 8°. Hibernicé Scriptus.
Liber, in 8°. continens Martyrol. Dungallense. Quedam excerpta
ex Martyrologiis Carthusianorum, et**.
Liber, in 4°. continens genealogias Regum et SS™™. in quo in-
cluditur charta continens geneal. SS™™. ord*. alphabetico.
Est etiam aliud exemplar in 8°.
Liber, in 4°. continens geneal* SS™", metricé, cum opusculo de
uxoribus et matribus filiorum Milesii et successorum.
Libri tres, in 4°. continentes Acta SS™. Hibernicé; cum aliis
multis in Indicibus videndis.
Liber, in 4°. continens M. Tamlactense, marginalia ejusdem et
opuscula de matribus SS™.
Liber pergameneus, in 4°. continés varias visiones, in indice
videndas.
Libri undecim, ex quibus octo in 4°. cum uno longo libro, con-
tinentes Collectanea ex diversis. Inter que Extracta ex
monasteriis Scotorum in Germania partim impressa partim
MSS*.
Liber, in 4°. continens catalogum SS™". ord*. alphabetico.
Libelli Filiationum et Homonymorum S, ngussii, in 4°,
98
Libri duo, in 4°. cum aliis chartis continentes nomina Eccle-
siarum et Locorum Hibernie.
D. Liber, in folio, continens dmpa Colum cille. Mopdait Opoma
ceact. CUsallad an 04 puad.
Liber, in fol. continens Vitam S. Columbz Kille Hibernice.
Historia Doctoris Keting, in folio.
Azsallad na peneonaé, et Poémata Pin mM Curhaill, in fol. est
in Bibliotheca.
Annalium Hiberniz Quatuor Magistrorum Hibernicé (com-
muniter Annales Dungallenses appellati quia in conventu
Dungallensi scripti) duo tomi, in fol. cum indice eorum-
dem, in folio, et alio indice, in 4°.
Cin leabap sabala, in 4°. Idem ap na slanad, in 4°. Idem
incompactus, in 4°.
Liber, in 4°. continens quedam ex leabap sabala. Genealo-
gias quorumdam. Chronicon Mac Donellorum Albaniz.*
Matres SS™". quorumdam.
Libellus parvus continens Poémata Tmallam ciméiol na poola.
Tulle fepa ap Cipin 615. Coe Oppaise Leé Larsen.
Cn 1omapbaro rip Tadz 7 Lugard, ubi pmop an cpencaip.
Liber, in 4°. continens collectanea ex Historiis Hibernicis et
aliis scriptis, de Regibus Hiberniz tam Monarchis quamPro-
vincialibus. De Regibus Albaniz. In hoc libro inclusa est
charta continens Comhaimpepad Riog Cipen, Alban, et™.
E. Liber, in 4°. continens Caé muige mucpomme. Nualléuba
Oileal Olom. Oo jse Copmaic Mm Cipc. Oo na om
Caipbm. beta Ronan 7 buile Suibne. Cac pop na piog
6p boii. beta Pacpaic. beta bpigioe. Inveall an 5a01
bulga. Chronicon breve apocriphum. Imceafa Nuada
neaécmain.
Liber, in fol. continens vocabularium etymologicum Hiber-
nicum.
* If this Chronicon Mac Donnellorum Albaniz be still anywhere extant,
it will, doubtless, throw new light upon many events of Scottish and Irish
history. A search ought to be made among the MSS. in Edinburgh for a
copy-—CuHakLEs P. Mac DonNELL,
zi
:
;
99
Liber, in fol. continens variarum vocum explicationem.
Liber similis sive tres terniones, in 4°.
Liber, in 4°. continens varia Poémata Hibernica. Scaip Tmap
mac pi na Mopuaide. Compac Pipoiad 7 Conceuluim.
Liber, in 4°. continens Caécpa Neaécam m Nuadac. blad vo
betaChpiopo. Visio Tundali. Scedil ppiopooatlca, et alia
in fine videnda.
Liber, in 4°. continens Agallad na peneopaé. Cat catapta.
Imceéc na Nomnmioeo.
Grammaticee Hibernice duo exemplaria, in 4°. aliqui vocant
leabap ceapt.
Liber, in 4°. continens leabap Ogurm. Oo meallad cdé n6
Ua Ceapbaill. Leabap upaicefa. Popap focal.
Cn caé catapda sive bellum civile, in 4°.
OGanapoa seu liber Poématum, in 4°. in cujus fine hr Cogad
Oao1deal pe Gallaib.
‘Liber alius Poématum, in 4°. Item duo alii, in 4°.
Liber alius, in 8°.
Libellus metricus transversim fractus, et sine cooperculo.
Libellus, in 8°. continens Cat pup na piog. Nonnullade SS™.
Agypti. Oo Chonéobap mi Ullad. Et genealogias Orgiel-
liorum.
Libellus qui Ppalaaip na pann di, seu Pogma de SS. in ca-
lend’. Romano contentis.
Ternio, in 4°. continens Oilerhain an od theoap. Imtef Mm
hua ccoppa.
Libellus Poématum, in 4°. Authore P. fre Jacobo Niellano.
Exemplaria diversa Grammaticz Latiné et Hibernicé.
Liber, in 4°. continens indicem Poématum et queedam alia Latine
‘ partim, partim Hibernicé scripta.
Liber, in 4°. continens collectanea ex variis Poématibus Hiber-
nicis ord*. alphabetico.
Libellus, in 8°. continens hinc inde began 00 paotap Opiam
balluig. Indices poématum, que in aliis libris et chartis
hn?. Catalogus Scriptorum Hiberniz ex Kettino et Anna-
libus.
Libellus, in 8°. continens ord’. alphabetico varia Proverbia Hi-
bernica.
100
Tm Censa marpe, sive tres libelli genealogiarum
Tres fasciculi continentes diversa Poémata et™.
Terniores aliquot, in folio, continentes Pocail cpuaroe an
leabaip Geipc.
Liber, in folio, in initio et alibi fractus varia tractans. Oo §a-
balluib Epen. Oo proguib cloiie Milead pop Eipin. Poé-
mata quedam. Topaigef Cheallacam Capt. Cgatlaim
na Nombioe. De decem preceptis Decalogi et*.
Liber Poématum O Donelli, in folio.
Tupap na Niaplad ap Erpe, in fol.
Liber Poématum, in 4°. ubi habir Henealaé na Ndorh metrice.
Libellus, in 4°. 1. Sseul pabuil le Maelmopoa m Cmuin ua
Ragallaig. No lé Tomar m Sgmom. [In the original
a line was drawn through the words Sgeul pabuil. ]
. Opus Philippi O Suillevani, in folio.
Opus Joannis Waddingi Sacerdotis Wexfordiensis, in 4°.
Opus Philippi Flatsbury, in 4°.
Opus P. Hugonis Vardzei de SS“. diversis.
Visio cujusdam militis Hiberniensis.
Duze Historiz Hiberniz altera Latiné altera Hiberniceé, sed in-
completz, in fol. Item de origine Scotorum. Tabula Chro-
nologica Regni Hiberniz impressa.
Summarium Actorum quorumdam SS",
Patris Vardei Indigitamentum SS™™. Hibernize. Mensis Jan.
Martyrologiorum Tamlachtensis et Mariani Gormani cum
notis P. Colgani. Note P. Colgani in Acta SS™.
Monasteria Cisterciensium in Hibernia. (De Mirio Bencho-
rensi.
Vitee SS™™. ex codice Kilkenniensi.
Vitae SS™™. ex cod. Insulensi sive Insule SS™™. in lacu Ri-
vensi.
Difficiliora et duriora puncta in SS‘™™. vitis occurrentia, expla-
nata.
Nomenclatura Hiberniz.
De Regibus Hiberniz ex Scriptoribus diversis.
Genealogia SS™".
Chronicon Virorum illustrium ex Annalibus Dungallensibus.
eo _
101
Opuscula S. Aengussii.
De pluribus Liberis SS“*. eod° pre vel mfe progenitis.
Conditores Regularum Monasticarum.
Catalogus SS™™. Alphabeticus ex Martyrol. diversis.
De Miriis Hibernorum inter exteras Gentes unum volumen.
Synopsis de Apostolatu SS™. Hibernia, tria alia volumina.*
Opus Pris Sirini de Sanctis adusqe tertium diem Septembris
revisum per ipsum usque ad 27 Januar. In ista revisione
proposuit preeparare denud pro prelo oés vitas SS™™. trium
mensium jam impressas apud Prem Colganum, additis novis
notis, sed Deus aliter disposuit.
. Vitae SS™. duodecim mensium, in 12 fasciculis.
Extracta ex Capgravio, et alia de SS". diversis, ex variis Scrip-
toribus. Sed hr Capgravius inter libros impressos. Ex-
tracta ex Matthei Rideri Bavaria Sancta, et ex variis aliis.
Acta SS. Patricti, Columbe, et Brigide.
MSS* Scolastica Pris Colgani. Bullaria duo MSS*.
Liber MS™. continens Catalog. Pontificum, Imperato¥ et.
Fasciculus continens queedam de fribus Proz Hiberniz ab he-
reticis occisis. De Pre Michaele Duvin. Vite Prum Joan-
nis Daton et Joannis Kearny. Synopsis Pre Hiber*. et™.
Dictionarium inceptum a Pie Boetio sive Augustino Avgano,
cum Dictionario quo ipse usus fuit. Pfis Strang tract™.
contra Paulum Harris. Claudius super Mattheeum. Manent
in magna cesta cum multis aliis ibidem videndis.
In minori cesta ejusdem forme manent aliquot exemplaria
Vitze Scoti Doct. Subtilis. Diversi fasciculi literarum et
aliarum chartarum et plura alia ibidem videnda.
In parva cestula ejusdem forme manent MSS*. Scolastica et alia
R. P. Sirini.
In plana cesta hir literee Typographiz, Clavis pendet supra
cestam..-
In pulpito est unus calix argenteus spectans ad Conventum
* Vide indicem Synopsis ad literam C.
102
Dungallers. Parva bursa Reliquiarum aliquot SS™™. Sigil-
lum argenteum spectans ad O Donellum etc’.
In Cameris superioribus. In prima manent literee Typographiz
Hibernicee in parva cest4 et in mensa, cum suis formis.
Plura exemplaria Actorum SS™™. Hiber*. Triadis Thau-
maturgz. Disquisitionis de S. Rumoldo. Operis R. P.
Flemingi de S. Columbano, Legadis de Immaculata con-
ceptide. Operis de statu parvulorum. Focléip, cum coriis
aliquot pro libris co-operiendis.
In secunda Camera manet magnus cumulus chartarum pro
prelo.* Rama istius charte constabat 4 flor. et 6 asses in
Hollandia jam 35 ad minus annis.
‘“‘ Then follows, under the heading ‘ Libri Impressi,’ a
catalogue of about 109 items, among which are a great many
works treating of Irish matters, proper offices of various dio-
ceses, &c. &c. Among them the following have the note at-
tached : ‘ Est conventus Dungallensis :’ viz.: —
Camden. Anglia Normannia Hibernia.
Florileg. Insule SS", |
Analecta de reb*. Hiberniz.
Bellarminus de Scriptorib. Ecclesiast., in 8°.
‘‘'Then there is a further catalogue, in the same hand-
writing, of books found ‘in Camera R. P. Sirini’ Among
these, the ‘R™. D. Francisci Kirovani Alladensis (Cillala)
Epi Vita,’ in 8°, has this note subjoined :—<‘ Ipse est qui mihi
Diaconatum et Presbyteratum contulit. Ita attestor fr’ Bon".
- Docharty.’
‘¢ Near the end is this further list, headed, ¢ Libri ab an-
tiquo conventui Dungallensi consignati:’—
Anglia Normannia et*. Camdeni.
Logica Pauli Valli.
* Scapus.
103
Scotus in 3 et 4 Sententiar.
Ockam in Sententias.
Scot. et Andr. Metaph. (Occami Logica, Erat Pris Hugonis
Vardi, non assignatur ulli conventui.)
Joannes Bassoli in 4. lib. Sententiar.
Florileg. Insulze SS".
Acta SS™™. Virginum Hibernice.
Scripta logicalia Pris Sirini sub P. Thoma Flemingo.
Analecta de rebus Hiberniz.
Bellarmin de Scriptoribus Ecclesiast.
Quintus Curtius de Alexandro Magno.
Exempla et poémata pia Hibernicé.
The following notice of a lost work of Colgan, author of
the “Acta Sanctorum Hiberniz,” on the early evangelical
labours and monastic foundations of the Irish abroad, by
Charles P. Mac Donnell, M.R.I.A., was also read :—
‘‘ Harris says, in his edition of Sir James Ware's works,
which was published in 1745,—‘ There are several volumes of
his (Colgan’s) writing yet remaining at Louvain, in MS., of
which I have obtained the following titles, by the favour of
the late Guardian of that house, viz.:—
Tom. I. De Apostolatu Hibernorum inter exteras gentes, cum in-
dice alphabetico de exteris Sanctis. Folio, consisting
of 852 pages. ;
Tom. II. De Sanctis in Anglia, in Britannia~Armorica, in reliqua
Gallia, in Belgio. Consisting of 1068 pages, but a
small part is wanting at the end.
Tom. III. De Sanctis in Lotharingia et Burgundia, in Germania,
ad sinistram et dextram Rheni, in Italia. Pages 920.
Also some pages are wanting at the end of this tome.
«Tt is much to be feared that this work is: irrecover-
ably lost. Some of Colgan’s: MSS. were transferred from
Louvain to the Burgundian Library in Brussels, and part to
104
the Irish Franciscan Convent of St. Isidore, in Rome. The
precise date of the transfers I have not been able to ascertain;
but I apprehend that much of what was deposited in the ar-
chives of St. Isidore’s was scattered or destroyed during the
French occupation of Rome under Napoleon I., when the
convent was used as barracks.
‘* Beyond the fragment of the Index which I have copied,
and subjoin, and a few detached leaves which I believe to
have formed part of the work, I have been unable, by a care-
ful search and inquiries, to find at St. Isidore’s any portion of
that great monument of the learning and research not only of
Colgan, but of the many who contributed towards its compi-
lation: for Fleming, Ward, Rooth, the learned Jesuit, Stephen
White, and others, had made previous and partial collections,
of which Colgan had knowledge, and of which, undoubtedly,
he availed himself largely.
‘* Nor does my recollection of a sojourn of several days
among the Irish MSS. in the Burgundian Library supply any
trace of anything there which could be part of the work itself;
though I remember to have seen there, bound up with other
documents, a few leaves of Collectanea, which in all probabi-
lity formed part of Colgan’s materials for it.*
* To this fragmentary and undigested Colleectanea the following item in
the catalogue prepared at St. Isidore’s, of the MSS. and books found in
Colgan’s room, and which Sirin subsequently used, has probably reference:
—< Libri undecim ex quibus 8 in 4°. cum uno longo libro, continentes collec-
tanea ex diversis. Inter gue Extracia ex Monasteriis Scotorum in Germania,
partim impressa partim MSS*.” The work itself is mentioned lower down
in the same catalogue thus:—‘‘ De mnriis Hibernorum inter exteras gentes,
unum volumen.” ‘“ Synopsis de Apostolatu SS”. Hibernia, tria alia volu-
mina.” And annexed to the item, in the same handwriting as the rest, is a
marginal reference back to the above-mentioned “ collectanea ex diversis” for
the index of the Synopsis. It is worthy of remark, that this old catalogue
refers to four volumes; Harris only heard of three. Had one volume pe-
rished already when he wrote, or had two of the yolumes been bound in one?
At present one can only conjecture.
;
1
}
105
<< If the work be definitely lost, the loss is in many respects
irreparable. When Colgan compiled it, and others collected
for it over the Continent, above two hundred years ago, how
many a historical tradition was living in the great old monas-
tic institutions of which our pious countrymen were the ve- "
nerated founders in France, in Belgium, in Switzerland, in
Germany, and even in Italy itself! Those reverend memories
_ have long since perished with the institutions themselves; and
many a rich store of charters treasured there has been hope-
lessly scattered or destroyed by the profane and savage hand
of ungodly revolution and war. No future compiler can ever
fill up the blank left in Irish ecclesiastical history by the loss
of this noble record. The ‘ Gesta Dei per Ibernos’"—the action
of our missionary countrymen upon the civilization of modern
Europe, can never be so gloriously proven.
<< Some chances still appear to remain of its existence. A
learned French ecclesiastic, conversant with such matters,
whose studies frequently bring him to the MSS. department
of the Imperial Library in Paris, suggests to me the possibi-
lity of this work having been taken thither during the former
French occupation of Rome, as containing matter touching
upon the history of France. He has offered me his services
to make search for it there on his return to Paris; I fear,
however, there are but slight grounds to hope it may be found
there.
«But another circumstance gives me a brighter ray of
‘hope. A complete autograph exemplar of the Four Masters
formerly belonged to St. Isidore’s: the first. volume is still
preserved there; the second is in the rich library of Prince
4 Barberini: how or when it made its way there nobody
can tell me. The MSS. in the Barberini Library are un-
digested, and the catalogue is only now being made out.
May not this missing work of Colgan’s have found its way,
VOL. VI. I
106
like the volume of the Four Masters, into that or some other
Roman Library ?
‘* Lastly, it would be desirable to search for it in the ar-
chive chests of the Franciscan Convent in Wexford Some
years after the creation of the kingdom of Belgium, an Irish
Franciscan friar obtained in that country as much as then re-
mained of the printed books of the library of the suppressed
convent of his order in Louvain, in which Colgan had lived
and died; and whence, as we have seen, the Irish MSS. in
the Burgundian Library, and much of those at St. Isidore’s,
were brought. The priest in question deposited these printed
books in the convent of his order in Wexford, where I exa-
mined them hurriedly about the year 1846. I did not find
any MSS. in the library, but it is possible that there may be
some in their archive chests, which I had not an opportunity
of examining.
Lizer LV.
DE MONASTERIIS PRO VETERIBUS SCOTIS SEU HIBERNIS PER SUZ
GENTIS VIROS SANCTOS, VEL ALIOS, EXTRA PATRIAM SUAM OLIM
FUNDATIS, VEL EISDEM POST FUNDATIONEM TRADITIS.
Dist. 1.—De Monasteriis pro Hibernis monachis in Scotia Al-
biensi fundatis.
Cap. 1. De Hiensi Archiccenobio, ejusque fundationes ac prero-
gativis.
Cap. 2. Testimoniis Bede et aliorum ostenditur Hiense Monas-
terium pro Scotis Hibernis fuisse conditum.
Cap. 3. Ostenduntur omnes feré S. Columbe discipuli in Monas-
terio Hiensi et alijs ei subjectis, fuisse genere Hiberni.
Cap. 4. Ex Catalogo Chronologico Abbatum, aliorumque virorum
illustrium Hiensis Monasterli ostenditur idem Monas-
terium a prima sua fundatione Circa ann. Christi D]xiii.,
usque ad ann. Mcc. ab Hibernis continuo administra-
tum extitisse.
Cap. 5
Cap. 6
Cap. 7
Cap. 8
Cap. 9
Cap. 10.
Cap. 11.
Cap. 12.
Cap. 13.
Dist.
Cap. 1
Cap. 2
Cap. 3.
Cap. 4
Cap. 5
Cap. 6
‘Cap. 7.
Cap. 8.
Cap. 9.
Cap. 10.
Cap. 11.
Cap. 12.
107
. De Monasterio Campolungensi.
. De Monasterio Himbano.
. De Monasterio Elenensi.
. De Monasterio Kill-Dimensi.
. De Monasterio Kill-Camarthensi.
De Monasterio Eganensi.
De Monasterio Alechensi.
De Monasterio Bothano seu Insule Bote et Kill-Catha-
nensi.
De Monasterio Blednano in Ethica.
2.—De Monasteriis pro Hibernis in Anglia fundatis.
. De Monasterio Glastoniensi.
. De Monasterio Ferramerensi.
. De Monasterio Abban-Dunensi.
. De Monast®. S. Trinitatis Ventano.
. De Monast®. Lindisfarnensi.
. Ostenditur Monasterium Lindisfarnense fuisse primo pro
monachis Scotis ex Hibernia oriundis fundatum ; ejus-
que fundatorem S. Aidanum, aliquot ejus successores,
discipulos, ac collegas, Scotos ex Hibernia oriundos
fuisse.
De Monasteriis monialium per Angliam ex Lindisfarnensi
Congregatione propagatis.
De Czenobiis Monachorum per Angliam ex Lindisfarnensi
Congregatione propagatis.
De Episcopis, qui ad diversas per Angliam sedes regendas
ex Congregatione Lindisfarnensi assumpti sunt.
De Monast’. Cnoberesburgensi.
De Monast®. Malmesburiensi.
De Monast®. Boschanensi.
Dist. 3.—De Monasteriis per Hibernos sive pro Hibernis in Bri-
Cap. 1.
Cap. 2.
Cap. 3.
tannia Armorica fundatis.
e
De Monasteriis Penet-San Sezni, et Guic-Sezni.
De Monasterio Doulano.
De Monasteriis Lant-Modez, et Isle-Modez.
108
Cap. 4. De Pestinensi coenobio S. Efflami Dicecesis Trecorensis.
Cap. 5. De ccenobio S, Nennocze, seu Lant-Nennok.
Cap. 6. De ccenobio Dive Virginis Botfaonensi in Dicecesi Tr.
Cap. 7. De Monasterio Poul-Briacensi.
Cap. 8. De ccenobio de Loc-Kierock, aliisque sacris zedibus a .
Kieroco fundatis.
Cap. 9. De duobus ccenobiis, uno S. Tennenani et alteroIl....
-Bennec dicto.
Cap. 10. De Coenobio Lesquelensi.
Cap.11. De Riviensi seu Ruicensi Monasterio.
Cap. 12. De ccenobiis Landt-Trecorensi et Briocensi.
Dist. 4.—De Monasteriis per Hibernos sive pro Hibernis in
Gallia fundatis.
Cap. 1. An fuerint aliqua ccenobia pro Scotis seu Hibernis in
Galliis vel Germania ante ann. 1060 fundata ?
Cap. 2. De S. Hilarii Monasterio Pictavize.
Cap. 3. De Calvo-montensi ccenobio in Dicecesi Remensi.
Cap. 4. De Brodolio S. Fiachrij Monast*. in agro Melde . . .
Cap. 5. De Monasterio Latiniacensi.
Cap. 6. De Monasterio Peronensi quod mons 8. Qu .. . nuncu-
patur.
Cap. 7. De Monast’. 8. Sidonij Rothomagi.
Dist. 5.—De Monasteriis Scotorum sive Hibernorum in [ Belgio].
Cap. 1. De Albiniaco Monasterio.
Cap. 2. De Monasterio Fossensi.
Cap. 3. De Monasterio Malonia prope Namurcum.
Cap. 4. De Monasterio Dono-Petrensi in Hannonia.
Cap. 5. De Monasterio Montis-Alti seu Alti-Montensi.
Cap. 6. De Monasterio Sonegiensi.
Cap. 7. De Turninensi Monasterio.
Cap. 8. De Monast®. S. Petri seu Montis 8. Petri.
Cap. 9. De Monasterio Walciodorensi.
Dist. 6.—De Monastertis Scotorum sive Hibernorum in
Lotharingia.
Cap. 1. De Monasterio Hiliriaco nunc S. Naboris dicto.
Cap. 2
Cap. 3.
Cap. 4.
Cap. 5.
Cap. 6
Cap. 7.
109
. De Monast’. §. Hilarij in Vosago.
De Monast’. Theologico.
De Monast’. Bello-locensi.
De Monast’. S. Felicis nunc 8. Clementis Metis.
. De Monast®. S. Symphoriani Metis.
De Monast®. S. Vitoni.
Dist. 7.—De Monasteriis pro Hibernis in Burgundia fundatis.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
m OO DD
Cap. 5.
Cap. 6.
Cap. 9.
Cap. 10.
Cap. 11.
Cap. 2.
Cap. 7.
q Cap. 8.
;
. De Anagranatensi Monasterio.
. De Monast®. Fontanensi.
. De Lutra seu Lutrano S. Deicolee ccenobio.
. De Archiccenobio Luxoviensi, Galliz Monasteriorum
luce, Monachorum legislatore, ac seminario fzcundis-
simo.
De aliquot monachis Hibernis S. Columbani Discipulis.
De numeroso sanctoque ccetu Monachorum monasterli
Luxoviensis.
De S. Columbani Regula in multis olim Galliz ac Germa-
niz monasterlis observari solita.
De aliquot Monasteriis sanctimonialium sub regula primé
S. Columbani postea S. Benedicti, vel utriusque viven- -
tium.
De aliquot Monasteriis monachorum congregationis Luxo-
viensis seu in quibus S. Columbani regula consuevit
olim observari, eorumque Abbatibus et Monachis ali-
quot sanctis.
Brevis Syllabus aliquot Archiepiscoporum Instituti Co-
lumbanici, seu qui Regulam S, Columbani primo szeculo
ab ea condita professi censentur.
CatalogusaliquotEpiscoporuminstituti Columbaniciseu qui
ejus Regulam primo ab ea condita seculo, professi sunt.
Dist. 8.—De Monasteriis per Hibernos et pro Hibernis monachis,
in Rhetia, Helvetia, et Suevia, usque ad Danubium Sundatis.
Cap. 1. DeS. Hilarij in Urbe Curiensi, Sanctique Martini ibidem
coenobiis.
De Seckengensi gemino olim ccenobio, nunc verduno Col-
legio celeberrino utriusque sexiis.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap. 14.
Cap. 15.
ll.
12.
13.
110
_ De Claronensi olim ccenobio, nunc Parochiali Ecclesia.
_ De ccenobio S. Trudperti in Brisgoia.
. De Brigantino D. Aureliz oratorio.
. De §. Columbz sive Columbani coenobio.
_ De Desertino ccenobio in Rhetia.
_ De S. Galli Monasterio.
_ De Campidonensi ccenobio.
De ccenobio Waltenhovensi, quod et cella S. Magni ap-
pellatur.
De Monasterio Faucensi S. Magni.
De ccenobio Rhinoviensi.
De Monte S. Victoris ccenobio.
De Monasterio Memingensi S. Nicolai.
De Constantiensi 8. Jacobi coenobio.
Dist. 9.—De Monasteriis pro Hibernos vel per eos fundatis in
Cap.
Cap
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
@AaRMDaP wr PL
9.
10.
Alsatia.
. De Monast’. S. Hilarij Argentine.
. De Hagenoensi Asceterio.
. De Monasterio Surburgensi.
_ De Ellensi ccenobio, postea S, Arbogasti nuncupato,
. De Monasterio Haselacensi.
- De monast’. S. Thome Argentinensi.
De Hanoviensi S. Michaelis monast’.
- De aliis caenobiis Archiccenobio Hanoviensi subjectis, octo
vel pluribus.
De S. Ludani Asceterio.
De Monasterio Andelahensi.
Dist. 10.—De Monasteriis per Scotos vel pro Scotis seu Hibernis 5
ad sinistram Reni decurrentis ripam ab Alsatid usque ad
Geldriam fundatis.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
i
2.
3.
4.
O-
De Monte seu Monasterio S. Disibodi.
De Moguntino ccenobio Scotorum.
De Porzeto ccenobio Aquisgrani.
De monasterio S. Martini Coloniz.
De monasterio §. Pantaleonis Colonie.
111
Dist, 11.—_De Monasteriis Scotorum sive Hibernorum in Fran-
conia, Thuringia, aliisque adjacentibus regionibus a dextera
Rheni ripa usque ad Danubium. :
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
1. De Herbipolensi 8. Kiliani ccenobio.
2
. De Herbipolensi 8. Jacobi ccenobio.
3. De Erfordiensi S. Jacobi ccenobio.
4. De monasterio S. Agidii Norimberge.
5. De Monast®. Aichstadiensi.
6. De ceenobio Fuldensi.
Distr. 12.—De Monasteriis per Hibernos Sanctos sive pro Hiber-
nis in Bavaria aliisque vicinis regionibus ad dexteram decur-
rentis Danubij ripam jacentibus, fundatis.
Cap. 1. De Monasterio Salisburgensi S. Petri.
Cap. 2. De coenobio Nunnebergensi Salisburgi.
Cap. 3. De Monasterio S. Maximiliani.
Cap. 4. De ccenobio Deiparee Oetingensi.
Cap. 5. De ccenobio Deipare Ratisponensi.
Cap. 6. De Welteburgensi ccenobio S$. Gregorij.
Cap. 7. De ccenobio S. Martini.
Cap. 8. De SS. Marini et Aniani MM. asceterio.
Cap. 9. De S. Ruperti Salisburgensi coenobio.
Cap. 10. De ccenobio Alt-Munster id est Altonis Monasterio.
Cap. 11. De Ilmensi ccenobio, vulgo Ilmunster.
Cap. 12. De ccenobio S. Marie in Carinthia, alioque Liburnensi.
Cap. 13. De ccenobio consecrati Petri Ratispone.
Cap. 14. De Monast’, 8. Jacobi Ratispone.
Cap. 15. De Monast®. Viennensi.
Cap. 16
. Vita S. Mariani A bbatis.
Dist. 13.—De Canobiis per Scotos sive Hibernos vel pro ijsdem
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
Cap.
in Italia fundatis.
1. De ccenobio Scotorum Romano S&S. Trinitatis dicto.
2. De Latino S. Endei ccenobio.
3. De Monasterio S. Cannechi.
4. De Lucensi S. Fridiani Archiccenobio.
112
Cap. 5. De Bobiensi nobilissimo ccenobio.
Cap. 6. De Messulano 8. Martini ccenobio.
Dr. Graves observed, that from the notices collected by Mr.
Mac Donnell, it might be inferred that Colgan’s lost work con-
sisted of two parts. The first, entitled De Apostolatu Sancto-
rum Hibernia, appears to have been divided into three books;
and a copy of this part in three volumes is mentioned in the
Catalogue of Colgan’s MSS. (See above, p.101.) Another
copy in one volume is the first of the three volumes referred to by
Harris. The index transcribed by Mr. Mac Donnell is plainly
that of the remaining portion, viz., the fourth book of the work,
which was entitled De Monasteriis Hibernorum inter exteras
gentes. A copy of this in one volume is mentioned in the
Catalogue of Colgan’s MSS. The second and third of the
volumes referred to by Harris contained, no doubt, another
copy. The identity of the contents completely establishes
this.
The Rev. Mr. Archbold exhibited an earthen vessel found
in the drainage of Lough Fougha, county of Down; and also
a small copper vessel, ornamented in enamel, found in the town-
land of Grange Walls, county of Down.
113.
Monpay, 26TH JuNE, 1854.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Present,
in the Chair.
His Excellency the Earl of St. Germans, Lord Lieutenant of
Ireland, attended the meeting.
The President communicated an outline of the second part
of his paper on the properties of electro-magnets.
The Rev. Dr. Todd exhibited a large collection of gold
ornaments recently found in the county of Clare, and made some
remarks on the gold ornaments of the ancient Celts, Gauls,
and Danes.
The Secretary read a paper by the Rev. Edward Hincks,
D.D., on the personal pronouns of the Assyrian and other
languages, especially Hebrew :—
** According to the views maintained in this paper, the so-
called pronouns of the Hebrew-Assyrian family of languages,
belonging to the first and second persons, are of very different
classes.
_ * Some of them consist of a verbal root an, to which the
real pronouns are attached ; which real pronouns are radically
the same as the corresponding pronouns of the Indo-European
languages. Thus, the Assyrian anadku, Hebrew anohki, Arabic
_ ana, and Coptic anok, is literally ‘Here I am.’ Of the same
_ nature are the Assyrian and Hebrew atta, of which the primi-
tive form anta is preserved in Arabic; and the feminine and
plural forms of the second person.
*‘Other so-called pronouns consist of a noun with a pos-
sessive affix attached to it. Such is the second Hebrew form
VOL. VI. K
=. |
Se eatin til Sn tlt al
4
;
114
of the pronoun of the first person ani, literally ‘my person.’
In this instance the noun has a masculineform. More frequently
however, the ¢ of the feminine gender is added, and also the
u which forms the nominative case in Assyrian. Of this nature
are the Assyrian attwa for @ntua, and the plural attunt; and
also the Coptic antok, antov, antos, antéten, &c.
««The form anakhnu is supposed to consist of the verbal
root, a noun, and the possessive affix for ‘our.’ It is literally
‘ Here is our company.’
‘“<'The pronouns of the third person are used also for the
remote demonstrative ; the person spoken of being supposed to
be away, while the speaker and the person spoken to are pre-
sent to one another. ‘The Assyrian forms of these pronouns
resemble the Gothic and Sanskrit, as the Hebrew and Arabic
forms resemble the Greek and the Zend.
‘It is observed that the Assyrian pronouns andku and
atta have the precise forms of the corresponding persons of a
tense of the verb, which denotes state, or permanent or habi-
tual action. The forms of this tense belonging to the third
person, on the contrary, do not terminate with the pronouns of
that person, or in the same manner with them.”
The Rey. Chas. Graves, D. D., read a paper on the prin-
ciples which regulate the interchange of ma in certain
symbolic equations.
Sir W. R. Hamilton read a paper on some extensions of
quaternions :—
‘* Besides some general remarks on associative polynomes,
and on some extensions of the modular property, Sir W. R.
Hamilton remarked that if, in the quadrinominal expression
Q=wiwmt+ nyt rz,
the laws of the symbols «A be determined by the following
formula of vector-multiplication,
115
(A)... (r+ yt dz) (a+ Ky + AZ) =
(m,? — 1, 1s) xa’ + (1, m, — mz ms) (yz + zy’)
+ (m;? - 1; 1,) yy’ + (hi, m, — msm) (22" + 22’)
+ (m;? — 1, 1;) 22 + (1; mz — m, m2) (xy + yx’)
+ (1h + xa, + Ams) (y2 = 2y/)
+ (xh, + Am, + m,) (Z2" — xz)
+ (Ad; + um, + Km) (ay’ — y2’),
then this expression, which he proposes to call a QuaDRINOME,
has many properties (associative, modular, and others), analo-
gous to the quaternions ; which latter are indeed only that case
of such quadrinomes, for which,
= oy Ae
Mm, =M,= m,=0,
Pe fc fee
He has, however, found another distinct sort of associa-
tive quadrinomial expression, which has also several analogous
properties, and for which he suggests the name of Terraps ;
the product of two vectors being in it,
(B) . . - (le+my + nz) (la + my + nz’)
+(«n — dm) (yz - zy) + (Al-m) (22 - 22’)
+ (um=«l) (ay' - yx’).
Dr. Allman communicated the results of some observations
he had just made on Aphanizomenon Flos-aque. This mi-
nute alga had begun about three weeks previously to make its
appearance in great abundance in the large pond of the Zoolo-
gical Gardens. The best account we possess of the plant is in
an excellent paper on the Nostochinee, by Mr. Ralfs ;* but as
the specimens from which Mr. Ralfs’s description was drawn
up were not in a recent state, some important points of struc-
ture have necessarily escaped him.
A. Flos-aque shows itself in the form of little fusiform fasci-
* Onthe Nostochinee. By John Ralfs, M.R.C.S., Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist.
May, 1850.
116
culi, of a pea-green colour, which are most frequently seen
united to one another in larger bundles. This union of the pri-
mary fasciculi into secondary ones is not permanent, and under
certain circumstances very imperfectly understood, but, in some
cases, depending perhaps on meteorological conditions, the se-
condary fasciculi become broken up into primary ones, or, at
least, into less complicated bundles, and the plant, which had
previously lain upon the surface of the pond in an extensive
stratum, becomes nearly uniformly diffused through the water.
A return of the former conditions will again cause the union
of the simpler fasciculi into more complex ones ; and the re-
accumulation of the plant in masses on the surface.
The primary fasciculi are composed of straight filaments,
which are about saath of an inch in diameter, and possess the
three kinds of cells characteristic of the Nostochinex, namely,
the ordinary cells, the heterocysts, and the sporangia.
The ordinary cells vary much in length in different fila-
ments, and even in the same filament, and not unfrequently
they present evident transverse striz, which doubtless indicate
the commencement of division ; the endochrome is in the form
of minute oval or irregular masses. Under the action of iodine
the contents of the cells assume a dark-brown colour, and se-
parating from the walls contract towards the centre of the cell,
where they appear bounded by a very definite outline (primor-
dial utricle). The entire filament appears to be surrounded by
an indistinct gelatinous (?) sheath.
When the aphanizomenon first showed itself in the pond,
the heterocysts were abundant ; but no sporangia could be de-
tected. The heterocysts are in the form of short cylinders
with rounded extremities, and with bluish-green contents, which
scarcely ever present any trace of granular structure. Under
the action of iodine the following structures may be seen in the
heterocyst :—1. The endochrome contracted towards the cen-
tre of the cell, and presenting a well-defined boundary. 2.
External to this, a delicate cell-wall separated from the con-
117
tracted endochrome by a transparent interval, and frequently
presenting in its interior, at each extremity, a minute nucleus-
like body, with strong refractive powers. 3. An external very
delicate, but well-defined transparent investment, which is pro-
bably continuous with the general gelatinous (?) investment of
the filament.
At first, no other kind of cell beyond those now described
could be detected in the filaments, but in specimens gathered
somewhat later many filaments presented in some part of their
course a long cylindrical and slightly dilated cell, generally
about two or three times the length of the heterocysts; occa-
sionally a single filament presented two such cells. They
correspond to the cells named sporangia in the other Nosto-
chine; their contents are always minutely granular, and under
the action of iodine contract towards the centre, and then pre-
sent a very definite boundary, in which a double outline can
sometimes be distinctly seen ; while, external to this, and sepa-
rated from it by a clear space, a colourless investing membrane
has become very obvious; but the second investment, so evident
inthe heterocysts, could not here be satisfactorily demonstrated :
the little spherical body visible at each extremity of the cell of
the heterocyst could not be seen in the sporangium. Fila-
ments bearing sporangia were accompanied by those bearing
heterocysts, but whether the two kinds of cells ever coexisted
in the same filament was not manifest.
That the sporangia are not simply enlarged cells, but the
result of the union of several ordinary cells, is evident. ‘The
author has succeeded in observing them in intermediate stages
of formation, in which the endochrome of a group of ordinary
cells had already begun to assume the minutely granular con-
dition of that of the sporangium, the septa being, at the same
time, evidently in process of disappearing.
Aphanizomenon Flos-aque, after the death of the plant, is
eminently sensitive to the action of light. Specimens dried on
118
paper in the shade are ofa dull yellowish green ; but if these
be now exposed to the direct rays of the sun, for about ten
minutes, they will be found to have assumed a bright bluish
green, which they do not again lose.
During decomposition in water a fluid is produced, which
is of a claret red under reflected light, but of a fine grass-green
when viewed by transmitted light.
Dr. Allman also read a notice of a species of Peridinea,
which had just shown itself in such inconceivable multitudes
as to give rise to a peculiar coloration of some of the ponds in
the Pheenix Park. During the last three weeks a spectator
on the banks of the large ponds in the Park must have been
struck by a brown colour assumed by the water. This colour
was sometimes uniformly diffused through the water ; at other
times it appeared as dense clouds, varying from a few square
yards to upwards of 100 in extent.
A microscopic examination of the water proved the brown
colour to be entirely due to the presence of a minute organism,
which the author preferred referrmg to the genus Peridinea,
Ehr., rather than constructing for it anew one, though it does
not exactly agree with any published generic description.
It is about the ath of an inch in diameter, and approaches
in form to a sphere divided by a deep annular furrow into two
hemispheres, on one of which is situated another furrow, spring-
ing vertically from the annular furrow, and terminating at the
pole. The author viewed the organism under consideration as
essentially a solitary cell; it encloses reddish-brown granular
contents, and a large, well-defined central nucleus. In the
midst of the contents are numerous clear spaces, of various
sizes, which, however, appear to be oil-drops rather than true
vacuole.
In most instances a deeper-coloured ocelliform spot was
evident near the polar extremity of the vertical furrow.
119
It is eminently locomotive, swimming with great activity
by the aid of a flagelliform appendage, which springs from the
vertical furrow near the point of junction with the other, and
of very minute vibratile cilia, which seem distributed over the
surface, and not confined to the furrows, as maintained by
Ehrenberg, in the species of Peridinez described by him.
Before death, or, perhaps, when only passing from a mo-
tile to a quiescent state, the contents contract towards the
centre, and then an external transparent and perfectly co-
lourless vesicle becomes visible, while the flagellum and cilia
disappear. The contracted contents present a very definite
and generally spherical boundary, and are evidently included
in a distinct cell ; the resemblance of this internal cell to the
primordial utrical, and that of the external investing vesicle to
the cellulose wall of the vegetable cell, are too obvious to be -
overlooked, though the iodine and sulphuric acid test failed in
indicating the presence of cellulose. The external investing
vesicle is non-contractile ; under pressure it is easily ruptured,
and the minutely granular contents, mixed with large oil-
drops (?), escape upon the stage of the microscope. The nu-
cleus is then easily isolated ; it is of an irregular, oval form,
quite colourless, and marked on its surface with curved strie.
Multiplication is effected by transverse division, which
takes place parallel to the annular furrow, and in the unfur-
rowed hemisphere. This process appears to be invariably
preceded by a division of the nucleus, and the author had suc-
ceeded in isolating nuclei, presenting almost every stage of
transverse fission.
Believing the species now described to be new, the author
named it P. uberrima.
[Since the communication of the above facts to the Aca-
demy, the coloration of the ponds has much increased in in-
tensity. On the 9th of July the author again visited them.
‘The colour in some parts was then of so deep a brown, that a
120
white disc, half an inch in diameter, became invisible when
plunged to a depth of from 3 to 6 inches, while a copious exit
stream, which constantly flowed away from one of the ponds,
presented the same deep-brown tint. }
Rev. H. Lloyd, D. D., read a paper on the meteorology of
Ireland, in reference to the tracks of storms in Ireland, so
far as the law of their distribution has been determined in Ire-
land, by means of the simultaneous observations of 1851.
Mr. D. Moore read a notice of the vine disease in Ire-
land :—
“‘ Tt is a remarkable fact, that two diseases bearing much
similarity in appearance, and producing equally fatal effects on
their victims, both previously unknown, should have occurred
in Europe during the same year, and that they should have
attacked two species of plants of more importance to the in-
habitants of these countries, than, perhaps, any other two
under cultivation, namely, the potato and vine.
“So far as I can learn, they first appeared in England
during the summer of 1845, after which they seem to have
travelled, for some time, at least, in opposite directions, the
potato disease from the Continent to England, and the vine
disease from England to the Continent. It was in a grapery
near Margate, in Kent, that the mildew first showed on the
vine, and from thence it spread southward. It does not, how-
ever, appear that the vintage in France was seriously affected
before 1848, when the disease began to create alarm among
the vine-growers in some parts of that country ; but, after that
period, its spread was rapid both south and north.
‘In 1851, we hear of it being at Genoa, Naples, and on-
wards to Portugal; thence to Madeira and Greece, and now
all the vine-producing countries of southern Europe are said
to be more or less affected. In England, it continued among
121
the graperies, in the southern counties, for some time after it
appeared, but gradually spread to the north and west.
« The first opportunity I had of seeing it was in a grapery
near Manchester, in 1851, where it occurred that summer.
<¢ Since that period I have been expecting to hear of it in
Treland, but am not aware that it made its appearance before
last year, when it occurred slightly in several places. My at-
tention was first drawn to it by Mr. Smith, his Excellency’s
gardener, at the Viceregal Gardens, who stated that something
was destroying his grapes in one of the graperies, which we
soon found to be a mild phase of the prevalent disease. This
year the same house has been again attacked with more viru-
lence, and also the one next it in the same range.
«I have, too, observed it on a vine growing in one of the
plant-houses in the Botanic Gardens; and at Merrion Nur-
sery the vines in one of the vineries have been so much af-
fected, as to render their being cut down altogether necessary.
«‘ Such is a brief sketch of the progress of this malady, and
{ shall now make a few observations on its ordinary appear-
ance and results. As in the potato disease, a minute parasi-
tical fungus is always present, preying on the parts affected ;
but whether the parasite be the cause of the disease, or conse-
quent upon it, is still a disputed question, which I am unable
to throw any further light on. I may, however, state, that
most observers in this country incline to what is called the fun-
gal theory, in considering the parasite the cause, especially the
Rev. Mr. Berkley, whose knowledge of that tribe of plants is
not surpassed by any other European botanist. |
«Qn the other hand, some of the ablest observers in France,
who have studied the subject thoroughly, including Dr. Le-
veillé, and Monsieur Decaisne, consider the fungus to be de-
veloped after the tissue of the plant is become diseased, and,
therefore, the consequence only.
. “This destructive parasite, which I believe to cause the
VOL. VI. L
122
disease, belongs to the tribe of fungi called Muscedines, which
contains the common blue and white moulds, that are every-
where so common, preying on decaying substances, that they
have been called nature’s scavengers. But there are some of the
species which only feed on living vegetable tissue, such as the
peach and rose mildews, Oidium erysiphoides, and Oidium
leucoconium, and it is among these the egg mildew of the vine
is found. The species was not known to botanists before 1845,
when it was first noticed by Mr. Tucker, gardener to a Mr.
Salter, near Ramsgate, after whom Mr. Berkley named it O7-
dium Tuckheri. It appears on the leaves and young shoots of the
vines, as well as on the berries themselves, marking the former
with white, mealy, circumscribed spots in the early stage, and,
ina more advanced state, becomes generally diffused over both.
When viewed through a good microscope, it is found to con-
sist of slender, branched, articulate threads, which spread over
the surface of the spots, and have been seen among the cellu-
lar tissue of the leaf, under the epidermis, pushing up the fer-
tile, erect, simple filaments, which bear the reproductive spores
at their upper extremities, through the stomates of the leaf, in
a’similar manner to the potato mould. ‘The effects are rapid :
a short time after it appears, pale marks begin to show on the
leaves, which gradually enlarge and become dry and brown as
if frayed, which is the case with the vines at the Viceregal
Garden at present.
*¢ As the berries advance, black depressed spots appear on
them, as if they had been injured by being struck against each
other, or with a rod. The spots spread, and the berry gets
soft and putrid; but if any of the branches on the bunch have
been attacked, all the berries on that branch turn brown and
soft, and sometimes the branch altogether.
** The appearance of the vine at the Botanic Garden is
somewhat different—the berries have become dry, with cracks
over the surface, which seems to be the most general state of
the disease.
123
*¢ In this hasty communication I shall only further mention
what has been stated to be an effectual remedy in the English
_graperies, when applied in time, namely, flowers of sulphur,
either by themselves, or mixed with lime-water. The pounded
mineral has been scattered over all parts of the vines, both in
a dry state, and in a state of suspension in water. In the
former case, it is blown through a machine called a sulphura-
tor, something in the way of a common bellows; and in the
latter, it is washed on with the ordinary garden syringe. All the
best practical observers state that in either way it kills the fun-
gus, and arrests the disease. The same remedy has long been
understood and applied by horticulturists to destroy the mil-
dew on peach trees, as it does, and the disease stops, which fact
goes a considerable way in proving the fungus to be the cause,
and not the consequence.”
Rey. Dr. Todd then presented a model of an ancient mega-
lithic monument, in the county of Sligo, called Leacht-con-
mic-rois, situated in the ‘‘ Deer Park” of the Right Hon. John
Wynne.
George Petrie, LL. D., made some remarks on the monu-
ments of asimilar kind found in the county of Sligo.
The President announced the close of the Session, and
congratulated the Academy on their new Library and Museum,
which were opened this evening.
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
FOR THE YEAR 1854-05.
VOLUME VI.
PART II.
DUBLIN:
PRINTED BY M. H. GILL,
PRINTER TO THE ACADEMY.
1855.
See 3
7 sp a Satan 1G
gates are ? oe itt
eaat ile ta
15
7 gti ee
125
Monpay, NovemsBer 137, 1854.
LIEUT.-COL. LARCOM, F.R.S., Vicz-Presipent,
in the Chair.
Tue Secretary read a paper by the Rev. Edward Hincks,
D. D., on the Chronology of the Twenty-sixth Egyptian Dy-
nasty, and of the commencement of the Twenty-seventh :—
The paper is first occupied with the period between the
last year of Amasis and the first of Darius. Previous to the
author’s paper on the Egyptian Stéle (read on the 28th of
June, 1841), all modern writers on the subject estimated
this interval at three or four years. In that paper he showed
that it must have contained six years; in this estimate he has
been followed by Lepsius and Bunsen; he now contends that
the true interval was seven years. The arguments by which
he was led to make it six were two: the first was the inscrip-
tion on the Cosseir Road, in which (as he interpreted it) a
person named is stated to have held office for six years of
Cambyses, thirty-six of Darius, and twelve of Xerxes. It is
not likely, however, that Cambyses would have appointed a
person to office in a remote district till some time after his
conquest of Egypt; and before this the son of Amasis reigned
six months, so that another year should probably be added.
The other argument used in 1841 was the testimony of Afri-
canus, whose text, unquestionably corrupt as it stands, could
be made to express a consistent meaning by the single change
of < to #; the uncial forms of which in MSS., shortly after the
age of Africanus, are easily confounded. The meaning would
_ be, according to this reading, “‘ Cambyses reigned over his
own kingdom of Persia nine years, and over Egypt six.” The
propriety of the entire reign in Persia being stated, as well as
the portion of it during which he ruled Egypt, appears from
the fact, recently discovered by Lepsius, that the years of Cam-
VOL. VI. M.
126
byses in Egyptian records are dated from the death of Cyrus.
That the year which preceded the first of Darius was called
the ninth of Cambyses appears from a stéle commemorating
an Apis, the successor of the one who was killed by Cambyses.
He was born in the fifth year of Cambyses, lived eight years,
and died in the fourth year of Darius: which must, there-
fore, have been that which would have been the thirteenth of
Cambyses. The difficulty arising from there being only eight
years given to Cambyses in the Canon appears, at first sight,
great; but the writer conceives that he has effectually removed
it. It is proved from the Assyrian monuments, that what was
called the first year of a king in Assyria and Babylonia was the
year after that in which his predecessor died. On the other
hand, Lepsius has shown that in Egypt, the year in which his
~ predecessor died was counted as the first year of the new mo-
narch. What was at its beginning the sixteenth of Nechao
became before its close the first of Psammitichus II. If, there-
fore, Cambyses succeeded Cyrus in the course of 530 B.c.,
the Egyptians would count the year 522, near the close of
which he died, as his ninth year; while the Babylonians would
reckon it as only his eighth. The accession of the Magian is
shown to have taken place about two months before the end of
the Egyptian year; and the next year would be the first of
Darius, both in Egypt, because it was that in which he began
to reign, and in Asia, because it was that which began next
after the death of Cambyses. That Cambyses conquered
Egypt in his third year, according to Egyptian computation
—this being the year next following the forty-fourth of Ama-
sis—has been proved by Lepsius; but this year is, by what
has just been proved, 528 B. c., or A. NAB. 220.
It follows from this that the first of Amasis was A. N. 176;
of Apries, a.N. 157; of Psammitichus IIL., a.nw. 151; of Ne-
chao II., a. N. 136; and of Psammitichus I., a. n. 82. Before
him, Africanus and Eusebius agree as to the names of three
kings, occupying twenty-one years: the names of whom, how-
ie
127
ever, have not been found on the Egyptian monuments. It
is first shown from Assyrian and Jewish synchronisms relating
to the reigns of Shebek and Tirhaka, that an interval, not very
different from what is assigned to these three reigns, must
have elapsed between the reigns of Tirhaka and Psammitichus I.
The omission of these names from the monuments is then at-
tempted to be explained. It was first shown, by a genealogy
of the Saite dynasty, that none of its kings, with the excep-
tion of the last, was descended from Queen Amenirtas, who,
it was maintained, was the representative of the ancient Pha-
raohs. Five kings, however, in succession married into this
family ; the queen being, in three instances, half-sister to the
king. By these marriages they strengthened their title to the
crown, which otherwise was only possession by conquest. It
was then argued that, as the Assyrian inscriptions spoke of
“Kings of Egypt,” as well as ‘‘ the King of Meroe,” Tirhaka,
who, however, was monumentally ‘‘ King of Upper and Lower
Egypt ;” and as the story of the dodecarchy, as given by Hero-
dotus, must have had some foundation—though it was not
correctly given—the following view was likely to be a correct
one :—A dodecarchy of Egyptian chiefs (Aiks) existed under
the Ethiopian monarchs. On the death of Tirhaka some of
them, including Stephinates, the dodecarch of Sais, assumed
royal titles; subsequéntly Amenirtas, the ‘“‘ Ammeris, the
Ethiopian” of Eusebius, who was probably a daughter of
Tirhaka, claimed supreme authority over these dodecarchs,
and established it to a great extent. The termination of the
dodecarchy, by Psammitichus obtaining the sole power, may
have happened in some such way as Herodotus describes ; this,
however, could not have been previous to his fifty-four years’
reign, as Herodotus states. He ruled, from his father’s death,
as dodecarch and king, only fifty-four years in all. If this view
be a correct one, it is not necessary to suppose that any monu-
ments of any Saite prince before Psammitichus I. existed. Dr.
Hincks, however, supposes that a stéle in the Louvre, in which
128
a king is represented whose prenomen is Ra-men-hkheper—the
name having been hammered out—commemorated Stephinates,
and that it was defaced by order of Queen Amenirtas. He
thinks, also, that the name Stephinates was a Greek corrup-
tion of Tuf-Net, ‘‘ Neith is his breath :” which, he contends,
was the proper pronunciation of the name of a person of whom
there are naophorous statues at London and Paris; as there
are of two of his sons at London and Rome, and ofa grandson
at London. From the inscriptions on these five statues, he
concludes that this person must have been born in the latter
part of the reign of Psammitiechus I.: which would allow of
his grandfather, from whom he inherited his name, being born
under Stephinates.
The Secretary also read a paper, by the same author, on
Assyrian Mythology.
This paper contains an enumeration of the Assyrian dei-
ties in the order in which their names occur on the obelisk in
the Museum. The above gods are first mentioned, and, in
connexion with them, some of their principal attributes, and
certain mystic numbers annexed to their names on a tablet in
the British Museum. They are—Assur, king of the gods,
who has no number; Anu, 60; Bil, 50; the sea-god, whose
name is supposed to be Dagan, 40; Tsin, 30; Bin, 6; Shamas,
the sun, 20; Marduk (lost) ; Bar, ‘the son of the god, 50,”
the principal war-god (lost) ; another war-god, supposed to be
Nirgal, 12; and Nabiu, 10. The goddesses are then consi-
dered, about whom there is a difficulty. Three goddesses are
mentioned in the Khorsabad inscriptions as holding the chief
rank; though “ the great wives” of several gods are mentioned
also, who must be different from them. The two first of these
are alone mentioned on the obelisk; while the tablet contain-
ing the numbers gives the third only, connecting her with the
number 15. Her monogram is >>){7¥Q. On a cylinder
of Esarhaddon in the Museum two goddesses are mentioned :
129
the 15 of Nineveh, and the 15 of Arbela. The former of these
must be Ishtar, always called the mistress of Nineveh; and the
latter is presumed to be the goddess named on the tablet, who
presided over childbirth. Of the goddesses named on the
obelisk, the first is stated to have been named Biltu and Jar-
panitu. She was the wife of Bil; and is called “mother of
the gods,” as Bil is called their father. She is presumed to
have been connected with the planet Venus, as Ishtar is cer-
tainly the moon. ‘The name of Ishtar occurs last on the
obelisk ;- she was regarded as the wife of Assur, and mistress
of Nineveh. Her name is used as an appellative for “ god-
dess.” On the figure of a lion in the British Museum is a
long inscription in honour of the goddess of war, to whom it
is dedicated. She may have been the same as Jarpanitu.
Mr. Haughton communicated an account of some experi-
ments made by him during the last summer, on the reflexion
of plane polarized light from the surface of transparent bodies.
These experiments were made with sunlight, and repeatedly
verified. The new laws established a the experiments are
the following :—
First Law.—TIf light polarized in any azimuth be incident
on a transparent surface, and the angle of incidence be in-
creased from 0° to 90°, the reflected elliptically polarized
light has a minimum ratio of axes at the principal incidence,
and is plane polarized at 0° and 90°; or the ratio of axes is
infinity.
Second Law.—That as the azimuth of the incident po-
larization approaches a certain limit, which Mr. Haughton
calls the circular limit, the minimum ratio of axes diminishes.
Third Law.—That when the azimuth of the incident po-
larization is equal to the circular limit, the ratio of axes of
reflected light is unity ; or the reflected light is circularly po-
larized.
130
Fourth Law.—That when the azimuth of incident polari-
zation exceeds the circular limit, and recedes from it, the ratio
of axes again increases from unity.
Fifth Law.—That when the azimuth is less than the cir-
cular limit, the major axis moves always in the same direction,
passing through the plane of incidence, when the incidence is.
the principal incidence.
Sixth Law.—That when the azimuth is greater than the
circular limit, the axis major moves towards the plane of inci-
dence, reaches a minimum, and turns back,—passing through
the plane perpendicular to plane of incidence at principal inci-
dence ; and as the angle of incidence increases, the major axis
describes a minimum on the other side of perpendicular, and
returns to a position at 90°, making an equal angle with that
at which it set out, and at the other side.
Rey. Mr. Jellett made some observations on this commu-
_ nication, pointing out the great value of Mr. Haughton’s ex-
periments.
The following antiquities were presented by Joseph Hu-
band Smith, Esq. :—
1. Stone urn, found in a tumulus at Dunadry, county of
Antrim, in 1837.
2. Two fragments of rings, one of glass, the other of jet,
found in the same place.
3. Portion of large stone hammer, found in Island Magee,
county of Antrim.
4. Ball of green glass, found in a bog near Clogher, county
of Tyrone.
5. Small globular glass bottle, found at Slievegullion,
county of Armagh.
6. Fourteen ancient glass beads, found in the county of
Antrim.
7. Double glass bead, purple.
8. Silver globular bead, ornamented.
ee
Layee
131
9. Lozenge-shaped silver reliquary, ornamented in niello,
containing a ring of plaited rush and a piece of linen cloth,
found in a small artificial cave at Straidcalye, near Glenarm,
county of Antrim, in 1839.
10. Bronze spear-head, highly ornamented.
11. Bronze pin, with lateral ornamented head, found near
Clogher, county of Tyrone.
12. Circular ecclesiastical seal.
-13. Small leaden bulla, with the figure of the Virgin on
the one side, a crucifix on the other, and the date 1728.
14. Stone bowl of basalt, found near Gorey, in the county
of Wexford.
15. Square stone, with heraldic shield, containing the ar-
morial bearings of the Cheevers family, from the church of
Cheeverstown, in the county of Meath.
16. Triangular monumental stone of John Joel Josse,
Kettle-drummer of Charles II., containing the arms of Ireland
(three harps, two and one), and the date 1678, found in the
graveyard of St. Andrew’s church, Dublin.
17. MS. containing Irish Fenian tales, from Fintona, in
the county of Tyrone.
18. Two specimens of melted stone, from a vitrified fort
near Banagher, in the county of Derry.
The Secretary presented, on the part of William Ander-
son, Esq., a wooden candlestick, found in a bog at a conside-
rable depth by Mr. John Byrne, on the lands of Lower Lyrane,
county of Kerry, the property of the Marquess of Lansdowne.
132
NovemBer 30TH, 1854. (Stated Meeting.)
LIEUT.-COL. LARCOM, F.R.S., Vicse-Presipent,
in the Chair.
Tue Secretary of Council read the following recommenda-
tions of the Council, adopted at their meeting held on 26th
June last :—
‘¢1, That one Member of each Committee shall go off each
year, in addition to any vacancies which may be caused by
death, resignation, or non-attendance.
«62, That the senior Members of each Committee, with the
exception of the Secretary of the Academy, the Secretary of
the Council, the Treasurer, the Librarian, and the Vice-
Presidents, go off in each year.
«©3, That in preparing the list before each election, the
names of the Members who go off shall be printed in Italics,
and the names of those whom the Council recommend to fill
their places be printed in capitals.”
After some discussion, it was moved by John Anster,
LL. D., and seconded by George Petrie, LL.D.,—
«© That the opinion of counsel be taken, whether the pro-
posed Resolutions are consistent with the Charter.”
A division having been called for, it was found that 19
Members voted for the proposition, and 31 against it ; where-
upon the Chairman put the first of the above Resolutions
recommended by the Council.
It was moved by Sir Robert Kane, and seconded by
Aquilla Smith, M. D., and
Reso.tvep,—That this recommendation be amended as
follows :—
« That it is expedient that one Member of each Committee
be removed in each year, in addition to any vacancies which
may be caused by death, resignation, or non-attendance.”
133
The second recommendation of the Council having been
read by the Chairman, it was moved by F. J. Sidney, LL.D.,
and seconded by W. T. Mulvany, Esq., and
Reso.vep,—** That this recommendation be amended as
follows :—‘'That the Members so to be removed should be
- the senior Members of each Committee, with the exception
of the Secretary of the Academy, the Secretary of the Coun-
cil, the Treasurer, the Librarian, and the Vice-Presidents.’ ”
The third recommendation of the Council having been
read by the Chairman, it was moved by J. M. Neligan, M.D.,
and seconded by H. C. Beauchamp, M. D.,—
«That this recommendation be amended by omitting the
words, ‘and the names of those whom the Council recommend
to fill their places be printed in capitals.’”
The Chairman having declared that this amendment was
negatived, it was proposed by F. J. Sidney, LL.D., and
seconded by Aquilla Smith, M. D., and
Resotvep,—“ That in the third recommendation, the
words ‘who go off’ be omitted, and the words ‘so to be re-
moved’ be substituted in their place.”
The recommendations of the Council as amended will stand
thus :—
‘1, That it is expedient that one Member of each Com-
mittee be removed in each year, in addition to any vacancies
which may be caused by death, resignation, or non-attendance.
«2. That the Members so to be removed should be the
senior Member of each Committee, with the exception of the
Secretary of the Academy, the Secretary of the Council, the
Treasurer, the Librarian, and the Vice-Presidents. :
«3. That in preparing the list before each election, the
names of the Members so to be removed shall be printed in
Italics, and the names of those whom the Council recommend
to fill their places be printed in capitals.” .
VOL. VI. N
134
Monpay, DecempBer 11TH, 1854.
LIEUT.-COL. LARCOM, F.R.S., Vicse-Presipent,
in the Chair.
Tue following account ofa series of analyses, instituted to
determine the relative quantities of potash and soda in the
felspar of the Dublin and Wicklow granite, was read by the
Rev. Joseph A. Galbraith, Erasmus Smith’s Professor of
Natural and Experimental Philosophy in the University of
Dublin.
*‘ Granite is a rock which generally consists of three con-
stituents, namely, quartz, mica, and felspar, in varying propor-
tions. The first of these, quartz or silex, is a mineral of in-
variable composition ; the second, mica, is a mineral of com-
plex constitution, admitting of considerable varieties both in
its chemical composition and in its physical properties. In
some granites it is replaced either wholly or in part by horn-
blende; as, for instance, in the syenite of Egypt, and the
granites of the county of Galway. In some by tale, as in the
Protogene of Mont Blanc, and in parts of Cornwall ; and occa-
sionally by the remarkable hydrated mineral chlorite, as in
the granite rocks in the vicinity of Liskeard. The third con-
stituent, felspar, is a mineral of very definite composition, ad-
mitting of no important chemical variety, except in its alkaline
constituents. The nature and extent of this variety will be
best understood by comparing together the following theo- ~
retical analyses, which are extreme cases :—
Composition of Typical Orthose, Composition of Typical Albite,
or Potash Felspar. or Soda-Felspar.
Silex ie Rs GSE Silex, | “SS O87 Pee
Alumina; .. <2 abel'S:38 io Alimina,oe esa iep eee oO
Potashe si... ra EAB Soda,” -* ..'\. See
100-00 | 100-00
¢
135
One is calculated on the hypothesis that the mineral contains
no other alkali than potash, the other on the hypothesis that it
contains soda only.
“The fact is, that we rarely, if ever, find a felspar whose
composition coincides altogether with either of these calculated
analyses, both the alkalies being, we may say, always present,
but in almost every case (with a few exceptions specified in
the standard works on mineralogy) one of them is found to
preponderate greatly over the other, and accordingly the name
orthose, or potash felspar, has been generally assigned to those
specimens whose chemical character is defined by a great ex-
cess of potash, while the name albite, or soda felspar, has been
given to those in which soda exists in great excess. There
are other distinctions founded on crystallographic form, which
at present I purposely abstain from dwelling upon, my present
object being to lay before the Academy the results of the
chemical examinations I have made of this important consti-
tuent of our granite rocks.
‘The ordinary felspar occurring in granite is orthose or
potash felspar, and in those cases in which this mineral is re-
placed or accompanied by albite, the granite is designated
albitic. In Ireland we have a very interesting case of this
description in the granite of the Mourne mountains. And
accordingly, we frequently find it cited both by English and
foreign writers on geology as a typical locality. The granite
district which stretches in a south-westerly direction from
Williamstown, in the county of Dublin, through the county
of Wicklow, to Poull Mounty, in the neighbourhood of New
Ross, has been, up to a very late period, supposed to furnish
that variety of felspar only which is called orthose or potash-
felspar. Any statement, therefore, to the contrary, if made on
competent authority, must naturally attract attention; and
any amount of pains or trouble may be said to be well expended
if we can arrive at the determination of a question of such high
interest to the geological inquirer.
136
«¢ A statement of this nature, made by a Member of this
Academy about two years ago, first drew my attention to the
subject. Many circumstances have contributed to prevent
me from carrying on the investigation as rapidly as I could
have wished. Nor have I even yet completed the series which
I originally projected, as I had determined not to rest satis-
fied until I had fairly examined the whole range of the Dublin
and Wicklow mountains from Killiney to New Ross. Al-
though I have not completed my series, I have, notwithstand-
ing, examined that portion of the district which extends from
the quarries of Dalkey to the mountain of Lug-na-quilla, and
which, so far as Sir Robert Kane’s statement is concerned, is
the most important; and accordingly, I do not hesitate to lay
before the Academy, as a first contribution towards a com-
plete chemical investigation of this subject, the results of seven
analyses of felspars taken from different localities in these
mountains, and of founding upon them my dissent from the
statement made by Sir Robert Kane, viz., ‘that the felspar of
our Dublin granites is upon the whole a soda or albitie felspar.
«¢ These words occur in the concluding statement of a com-
munication made to the Academy in the month of January,
1853, in which he ‘ brought under the notice of the Academy
the results of the analysis of the waters of the streams which
descend from the side of the Dublin mountains, such as the
Three Rock Mountain, with a view to illustrate the process
of decomposition of the granite masses of these rocks, and the
conversion of the felspathic elements into clays adapted to
ceramic manufactures.’
‘In this paper we find two analyses, one that of a water
taken from a stream running down the side of the Three Rock
Mountain at a place called Ticknock; the other of a water
collected from a hole in a quarry, excavated for the purpose
of cutting out the substance so well known in this city as free-
stone. From the residues of both these waters after evapo-
ration, the soda greatly preponderates over the potash, in the
Sw ae
oe ee, we
137
former in the ratio of 6: 1; in the latter in theratio of 10:1.
From these facts he drawn an inference which, from its im-
portance, I shall quote from the Proceedings in his own
words :—
«<« The analysis of these waters have placed in view an-
other fact of much interest in regard to the geognostic cha-
racter of the granite of the Dublin mountains. In the water
there were found both potash and soda, but the latter in
very great excess. This indicates that the felspar of our
Dublin granite is upon the whole a soda or albitic felspar,
although in particular spots orthose, or potash felspar, may be
found. ‘The fact has been also verified by a great’ number of
analyses of specimens of granites from various parts of the
great mass which extends from Dublin into the county of
Wicklow. In all the analyses made, which included both
ordinary granites and elvan or granite porphyries, both potash
and soda were present, and the latter almost always so pre-
ponderant as to lead to the conclusion that the potash should
in most cases be considered to belong to the mica which the
granite contained, and that the felspar was almost exclusively
an albitic or soda felspar, containing only in some cases a small
quantity of replacing potash.’—Proceedings, vol. v. p. 351,
January 10, 1853.
«¢ A statement so precise as this, and at the same time so
novel, naturally called forth discussion; and accordingly I
find that Dr. Apjohn, who was present when the communi-
cation was made, expressed surprise at the fact, which he then
learned for the first time, namely, that potash was either absent
from the Dublin felspar, or, at most, only casually present,
and then only in insignificant quantities; that Sir Robert
Kane’s communication stated as a principal fact that which
was wholly contrary to hisexperience. Dr. Apjohn considered
this question one of such importance that he made it the sub-
ject of a communication, which he shortly after laid before the
Academy, in which he brought forward a number of facts
138
which appeared to him irreconcilable with the conclusion
arrived at by Sir Robert Kane, namely, that in the granite
of the Dublin and Wicklow granites soda existed in great ex-
cess, and that only in some cases they contain a small quantity
of replacing potash; and in which he stated his opinion that
we could not rest such a conclusion on an argument which
appeared to him too circuitous, especially when the investi-
gation might be conducted in a simpler and more direct man-
ner than that pursued by Sir Robert Kane, namely, the
analysis of surface water, and the examination of rock speci-
mens taken from the district ; and that he did not think that
mineralogists would feel themselves safe in adopting Sir
Robert Kane’s conclusions, until it was supported by the re-
sults of experiments made directly on the felspars themselves.
‘‘ Feeling the importance of this suggestion, it occurred
to me that good service might be done to the sciences, both
of mineralogy and geology, if I were to undertake the che-
mical examination of the minerals whose character was called
in question, in order, if possible, to arrive at the determination
of such an interesting question. And that I might not fall
on these ‘ particular spots where orthose or potash-felspar was
to be found,’ I cast my eye over the map of Dublin and its
adjacent county, and selected a number of localities pretty
evenly distributed over the range commencing at Dalkey and
extending as far as Glenmalur, situated on the flanks of Lug-
na-quilla, which is about thirty-six miles from Dublin.
‘The results of these analyses I beg to lay before you.
The distances of the localities from which the specimens were
taken may be stated as follows :—
From Dalkey to Three Rock Mountain, . . . . 5 miles.
55 Three Rock Mountain to Lough Bray, .5 ,,
»» ~duough Bray to Lough Dan, . . 2. 25. es
»» Lough Dan to Glenmacanass, ...... Rivss
s» Glenmacanass to Glendalough, ..... Ges,
», Glendalough to Glenmalur, ....... 2
39
Per Cent. Atomic Quotients. Proportionals.
Silex, 64:00 . 1-412 4:01
Alumina, : Wil... 0°352 1:00
Magnesia, O57 .. 0:028
Lime, - » Trace, . . . 0000 0:396 ie
Potash, . . 1273... 0271 (99 |
Soda, . . 3:00 0:097
Loss by ignition, 0°55
98:96
Sp. gr.=2°540.
THREE-ROCK MOUNTAIN.
Per Cent. Atomic Quotients. Proportionals.
Se lke lal GSAO se 1444 . ... 4:19
Alumin, .... 17-71 . US. . Saree 1:00
Measnesia, . . ¢ ie. 1°77 0-088
Mamie, . ... «.-« Trace, 0-000 0-420 1-22
Mash, . . so 10°68 0°227
2 3:26 . 0:105
Loss by ignition, 0°69
99:51
Sp. gr. = 2'562.
LOUGH BRAY.
Per Cent. Atomic Quotients. Proportionals.
Silex, . : 65°44 . - 44... . 404
Alumina, . 1836 . 0357 1:00
Magnesia, - 0:00 - 0:000
iime, . . sa POOR . 0:038
Potash, és 12°34 - 0:262 ouns 108
Soda, A eda” NG 0:088
Loss by ignition, 0°52
100°19
Sp. gr. = 2'554.
ey
139
DALKEY QUARRIES.
Silex,
Alumina,
.
Magnesia,
Lime,
Potash,
Soda, :
Loss by ignition,
Silex,
Alumina,
Magnesia,
Lime,
Potash, 4
S101 ba Ags ae Re a
Loss by ignition,
Silex,
Alumina,
Magnesia,
Lime,
Potash,
Soda, :
Loss by ignition,
" LOUGH DAN.
Sp. gr. = 2°453.
Per Cent. Atomic Quotients.
65:05 1:436
17-72 0°345
. “Brace, 0-000
0°23 0-008
13-42 o2ss (938!
2-75 0-088
0°36
99°53
Sp. gr. =2°559.
GLENMACANASS.
Per Cent. Atomic Quotients.
64:19 1-417
18°39 0°358
0°34 0017
0:70 0:025
11°39 0-242 (9979
2°95 0:095
0°58
98°54
Sp. gr. = 2°553.
GLENDALOUGH.
Per Cent. Atomic Quotients.
63°60 oa e404 5.
18°84 0°366
0-40 0:020 }
. Trace, 0-000 . 0-385
14°33 0-305 |
1-92 0-060 4
0:60
99°69
Proportionals,
4:16
1:00
1:10
Proportionals,
3°96
1-00
1:05
Proportionals.
3°83
1:00
1:05
141
GLENMALUR.
Per Cent. Atomic Quotients. Proportionals.
emer 2 OI GEAR OED ey BBE
ig 8S SIG O4 es? of ODIO ia. EO
Mapnesia, . . . . 2102... 0051
oro. 5) ais hrace,. .. 7 0000
ae LOZ... epagpmeiaien Scena ae
BE ee we | OE. ww oO 085
Loss by ignition, 0°78
98°70 ;
Sp. gr. = 2:560.
“On examining these analyses, it will be found that not
even in a single instance do they deviate from the well-known
composition of orthose or potash felspar. The average ratio
of potash to soda from these analyses is 9:2; the greatest:
amount of soda present being 3} per cent., which is found in
the specimen taken from the Three Rock Mountain, which
quantity, although relatively great, is less than one-third of
the potash in the same specimen.
“ We find, from the extract which I have read, that Sir
Robert Kane was unwilling to found a statement as to the
nature of our granites so important as this on an inference
drawn from the analysis of a water taken from the locality ;
for he affirms that his conclusion is verified by a number of
analyses of granite specimens taken from various parts of the
range, and that in all these specimens so great was the excess
of the soda over the potash, that he felt himself warranted in
drawing the conclusion that the potash should, in most cases,
be considered as belonging to the mica, and that the felspar
was almost exclusively an albitic or soda felspar, containing
only in some cases a small quantity of replacing potash.
«On referring to the analyses which I now lay before you,
I think I am warranted in the statement, that the felspars of
this district are orthose or potash felspar, containing only
small quantities of replacing soda. .
VOL. VI. o
142
‘©On the occasion when Dr. Apjohn made his communi-
cation, I find that Sir Robert Kane repeated his statement as
to the nature of these granites, together with the grounds on
which he rested it. ‘The idea,’ viz., that the predominant
characters of the granite district of Dublin and Wicklow was
the presence of soda felspars, ‘ was founded not merely on the
results of the analysis of the waters read at the last meeting,
and which in itself he did not consider very important, but
was the result of a widely-spread series of observations, which,
on another occasion, he hoped to be able to bring before the
Academy.’—Vol. v. p. 382, February 28, 1853.
‘‘ Feeling, as I do, a great interest in this question, I con-
fess I have for a long time looked forward with some anxiety
for the production of these analyses; and I hope I may be
allowed, on the part of the Academy, to express the hope,
that at no distant day Sir Robert Kane will lay before the
Academy what I am sure will be esteemed a most valuable
communication. Independently of my wish to arrive at the
settlement of a scientific question, I feel some anxiety on the
subject for another reason, namely, my utter inability to re-
concile Sir Robert Kane’s statement, with regard to the results
of his rock analyses, with what (at least to my own satisfac-
tion) I think I have succeeded in proving. The granite of
Dublin and Wicklow, as I have said, consists of three ele-
ments, quartz, mica, and felspar. Of these quartz, as is well
known, contains no alkali, and may be therefore dismissed
from our consideration. Mica contains both alkalies, but the
potash always in great excess. Felspar, the third element, con-
tains, as I have shown, both potash and soda, but the former
always in great excess, in the ratio, namely, of 9:2. This being
the case, I cannot in any way see how a rock, which is a mix-
ture of these three constituents, should on analysis yield ‘both
potash and soda; but the latter, viz., soda, almost always so
preponderant, as to lead to the conclusion that the potash
should, in most cases, be considered to belong to the mica
143
which the granite contained, and that the felspar was almost
exclusively an albitic or soda felspar, containing only in some
cases a small quantity of replacing potash.”
Rey. Mr. Haughton stated, with referenee to Mr. Gal-
braith’s communication, that he had himself made a chemical
examination of some specimens of mica from the Wicklow and
Dublin granites, with reference to some remarkable differences
in their optical properties, and that he had found in these
micas, as Sir Robert Kane himself had observed, a prepon-
derance of potash over soda, on an average of about 15 to 2.
This result seemed to Mr. Haughton to render very diffi-
cult of satisfactory explanation the result of Sir R. Kane’s
unpublished analyses of granites, in which he found a great
preponderance of soda; for if the micas contain potash to
soda in the proportion of 15 to 2, and the felspar, as Mr.
Galbraith had just demonstrated, contain potash to soda in
the proportion of 9 to 2, Mr. Haughton confessed himself
unable to understand how a rock made up of such minerals
could contain a great preponderance of soda. He quite
concurred in Mr. Galbraith’s wish, that Sir R. Kane would
favour the Academy with his promised analyses.
Dr. Apjohn remarked, that in his opinion Mr. Galbraith’s
analyses were conclusive as to the relative quantities of potash
and soda in the Dublin and Wicklow felspars, and were quite
coincident with the opinions which he had himself previously
“expressed upon this subject. He further observed, that he
objected to the use of the terms orthose and albite, as distin-
guishing between potash and soda felspars, as both alkalies
might and did occur in both minerals in varying proportions.
The true distinction, in his opinion, between these minerals
__was crystallographic, the former always occurring in the fifth,
and the latter in the sixth system.
Mr. Mallet mentioned a fact which had come under his
observation, which confirmed in a remarkable manner the-re-
02
144
sults of Mr. Galbraith’s analyses. Having had occasion to
analyze the water of the river Liffey above King’s Bridge, in
order to ascertain the quantity of alkalies contained in it, he
found distinct evidence of the presence of potash, and none
whatever of the presence of soda. And as this river takes its
rise in the granite platform of the Wicklow hills, and might
be said to contain the washings of that district, the presence
of potash strongly confirms the opinion maintained by Mr.
Galbraith, that the felspar of the Dublin and Wicklow hills
was potash felspar.
Mr. Galbraith explained, that he had used the terms orthose
and albite in the sense in which Sir R. Kane had used them,
although he did not consider it quite exact, as his object was
to confine himself exclusively to the consideration of the rela-
tive numerical quantities of potash and soda in the Wicklow
felspars.
The Rey. Professor Graves continued the reading of his
Paper on the principles which regulate the interchange of
symbols in certain symbolic equations.
Let 7 and p be two distributive symbols of operation, which
combine according to the law expressed by the equation,
pw=mpta, (1)
a being a constant, or at least a symbol of distributive opera-
tion commutative with both 7 and p.
In this fundamental equation, if we change 7 into p and p
into —7, it becomes )
= 12 = (OTT, + My
or (2)
pT =7p +a;
the same as before. From this it follows, that in any symbo-
lical equation,
p (7, p)=9, (3)
which has been directly deduced from the fundamental equa-
es
145
tion (1), without any further assumption as to the nature of
the operations denoted by 7 and p, we may change 7 into p,
and p into —7; so as at once to form the correlative equation,
¢ (ep, —7) = 9; (4)
for this latter will be deducible from the primitive, in the form
(2), by the same processes, whatever they are, which conduct
us from (1) to (3).
The value of this principle must depend upon the extent
of its application; and this will be found much wider than
might at first sight be supposed. Forasymbolical equation of
the form (3), which is verified for any subject whatever ope-
rated on by its left-hand member, if it be not, in its existing
state, identically true, must hold good in consequence of our
being able to transform it into one that is identically true by
means of the fundamental equation (1), which connects 7 and
p- ‘Thus we may regard all useful equations of the form (3)
as deductions from the single primitive (1).
Of the general nature of the results which may be deduced
from this one very simple equation, and that without the in-
troduction of any fresh hypothesis as to the operation of 7 and
p, the following example will give a sufficient idea.
Making a= 1, which does not much diminish the gene-
rality of our conclusions, we have
pr=7p+1,
pm’ = 1pt + 7,
=7(zp+1)+7;
=7’p +27.
Again,
pt = mom + 27”,
=m" (rp +1) + 27’,
=mp+3r’.
And for x any positive integer we get,
pm" = 1"p + nmr"-*.
146
Again, operating on the equation
pr=m7p+l,
w( )a,
with
we get
pw =r p-7?*;
from which we deduce
pr =7"p-nr".
So that the equation
pr = "9 +27",
holds good for any integer value of n.
From this again we infer that
p Yr= dr ptr, (5)
where Ym represents any function of integral powers of 7.
And from (5), finally, we can ascend to the more general
theorem,
, ‘it 1 "4 4
op da = Ur op tyr ppt Tam op tke. (6)
Changing 7 into p, and p into —7, in the last two equations,
we obtain the correlative ones,
7 $p= 9p ™- Pp; (7)
U 1 " a
vr gp=9p Yr-9'p a+ > op Yr Ke. (8)
In the theorems here given the reader will recognise an ex-
tension to the symbols 7 and p of the theorems respecting x
and D, stated by Dr. Hargreave at the commencement of his
remarkable paper on the Solution of Differential Equations,
printed in the Transactions of the Royal Society for 1848.
Having obtained the theorems,
oD pr= a oD+Pa ¢D+ a vx 9’ D+ &e., (9)
ea
=) mp
as
147
px ¢D=9D ya-g¢D Wu+ a ¢’D W'x-&e., (10)
separately, Dr. Hargreave observed that the latter might be
deduced from the former by changing z into D, and D into
—w; and on this observed fact he founded the conclusion that,
in expressions capable of being reduced to the form (9) or
(10), we are at liberty to effect the above-mentioned inter-
change of symbols.
The preceding investigation enables us to account for the
fact just referred to, and to establish on what seems to be its
real foundation the validity of the proposed method of de-
riving formule one from the other. If we take f (x) any func-
tion of x, we shall have
D (afx) = x'af + fr,
or, detaching the subject fx from the operations effected on it,
we find that
Daz=2D+1 (11)
is a symbolical equation which holds good whatever subject be
operated on by each of its terms. It is, in fact, the fundamen-
tal equation which defines the law according to which 2 and
D combine. And as in this equation we may change x into
D, and D into -2; we may do the same in (9), or in any
other equation derived from it.
From this one equation (11) the principal symbolic for-
mule of the Differential Calculus can be deduced; and we may,
therefore, regard a great part of it as included in that single
branch of the Calculus of Operations which refers to the pro-
perties of symbols connected by the fundamental equation with
which this Paper commences.
But there are other changes of symbols which may be made
in formule deduced from the equation,
pr=mp+1.
148
Since p is distributive, we shall have
p Sp=Jp ps
and adding these equations together, we get
p(w +Jp) = (a+ fp) p+], (12)
an equation still of the same form as (1). And, therefore, in
any symbolical equation deduced from (1) merely in virtue
of its form, we are at liberty to change 7 into 7+fp. Similar
reasoning will show that in symbolical formule obtained in
the same way, we may change p into p+fz. As particular
cases of this we may observe that in any symbolical equation
involving z and D, we are at liberty to change z into 2+/D,
or D into D+ fe.
Again, if we operate on (5) with (fz), it becomes
(Uap dam da (Yr) p 41,
inasmuch as any two functions of 7 are commutative. Now
this again is an equation of the form
pr=7ptl,
(Wr) p being put for p, and ym for z.
It follows then that in any deduction from (1) we may
change
p into (pr) "p,
and (13)
w into Wr.
In like manner, if we operate on (7) with (¢’p)', it be-
comes
gp (pp) *7=(~'p)*rop +1;
showing that in any deduction from (1) we may change
p into ¢p,
and (14)
m into (¢'p)' 7.
Writing « for 7, and D for p, we learn from (13) that it is
legitimate in symbolical formule to change z into yz, and D -
|
149
into (yz)1D. This, in fact, reproduces the known rule for
the change of the independent variable.
From (14) we conclude that the change of
D into oD,
and
zx into (¢'D)'z;
js a legitimate one. The validity of this change has not, we
believe, been noticed before. It is unnecessary to adduce any
more particular instances of the general law of interchange of
symbols which may be established, viz.: If from (1) we can
deduce any equation of the form
PHP +t;
when P and II can‘be expressed in terms of p and 7, then, in
any symbolical equation derived from (1), we are at liberty to
change p into P, and z into II.
Some very important deductions may be made from the
equation (1). Asa particular case of formula (5), we have
pelt = el" + ety,
therefore,
p tpn =evrper" 5
whence we conclude, that
Sle + ¥n)=e "foe. (15)
That is to say, the symbol,
evr( jew;
operating on any function of p will change it into the corre-
sponding function of p + Wr.
Changing 7 into p, and p into — 7, we should find
Sf (w+ Yip) = evefr es (16)
which shows that the symbol,
evr ( ) ev,
150
operating on any function of 7 will change it into the corre-
sponding function of 7+ wp.
The substitution of w for 7, and D for p, in (16), leads
to a result which is of considerable value, viz., that
eVDfirevD =f (x+ YD).
If in this symbolical equation we suppose the subject to be
unity, we shall have
eWPfre V1 =f(a+yD) 1. (17)
This is a remarkable extension of Taylor’s theorem, when
stated in the symbolical form; and will be found useful in the
interpretation of symbolical expressions which are met with
in the solution of differential equations. In the development
of the right-hand member of formule (15) and (16), the terms
involving D may be all brought by means of the theorems
(6) and (8) to the right or left hand at pleasure. The for-
mulz thus obtained will be found of considerable use.
In the deduction and statement of theorems involving 7
and p, we shall find it convenient to employ the symbols
d end d
dir dp’
either of which denotes the operation of taking the deriveée, in
an algebraic sense, of any function of the symbol involved in it.
: ‘ eee
According to this definition — must operate on 7 only where
Tv
d
it appears explicitly ; and so for a
p
ss : : : ,
Hence i inoperative on p, or any function of it, and is
Ett. = ad , ‘ ‘
commutative with p. So also dp is commutative with 7, or
d,
commutative with one another; but they combine respectively
any function of it. The two symbols and are plainly
ate i
¥
151
with + and p, in conformity with the law expressed by the
equations,
d
d
Bi gods
d d 1
dae dps e
The formule (6) and (8) may now be expressed in the sym-
bolical form,
ae
op Yr=E™ be op, (18)
dd
Yr go=e ™ gp Yr. (19)
But it must be observed that they are no longer as gene-
ral as they were in their original form. The equations (6)
and (8) would hold good, whatever expression involving 7
and p was written to the right of each of their terms. Whilst
the operation of the exponentials in (18) and (19) must be re-
stricted to the terms Yr gp and ¢p pz, which immediately fol-
low them, and not allowed to affect the subject operated on
by these terms.
a. : : pas
As di is commutative with 7, and ra with p, we may
write the formule (18) and (19) in the form,
go dead (w+7) op
tx 9p=9(p-< \um,
and, for the same reason, are at liberty to develope
urea)
; . es d shire
according to ascending powers of either 7 or a A similar
. p
observation applies to the development of
152
? (r- =).
The very general theorems already stated may be ex-
tended to any number of systems of variables connected by
equations, such as define the mutual action of 7 and p-
Thus, if
pr=mp+l1,
and
fim =71p,+ 1,
the symbols being otherwise mutually commutative, we shall
have
a
fae A.
F (Ps pr) $ (ym) = PF Cr, 1) F(p, p1)s
and so on for any number of pairs of symbols.
Again, as a generalization of the formula (15), we shall
find, if ~ denotes a function of 7 and m,
d; d
t(p fF s, pit =) = ev (p, pi) ev.
And, analogous to (16),
f(a oe mish) = etf(ns myer;
y denoting in this case a function of p and p,. Writing x
and y for 7 and 7, and = and for p and p, in these latter
formule, we obtain results of considerable importance, the
statement and discussion of which is reserved for the conclud-
ing part of this Paper.
The Secretary read a paper by W. H. Harvey, M.D., on
the Marine Botany of Western Australia.
Robert Ball, LL.D., drew the attention of the Academy
to the fact, that in the celebrated statue, known as the Dying
153
Gladiator, the figure was represented as lying on two trum-
pets, and had on its neck a torque. Dr. Ball exhibited a
remarkably well-executed statuette copy of the figure, kindly
lent him by Mrs. Hutton, and pointed out that the trumpets
were in form and dimension excellent representations of the
larger part of the fine trumpet found at Banbridge, and now
-in the Museum of the Academy. In the statue they appear
connected, the larger end of one to the smaller end of the
other by a strap or thong. This induced him to believe, that
in the original statue, not two trumpets, but two pieces, iden-
tical with those in the Academy, were represented, and that
in the restoration of the right arm, &c., which took place
when the statue was found, the artist had added a bell-
mouth to the curved cylindrical tube, believing that two trum-
pets should have been figured, not knowing that these instru-
ments were made in two or more pieces: it is not probable
that two exactly similar trumpets were carried. The mode
of attachment of the strap points out its use, i.e. to hold the
trumpet in its proper position when put together; and in the
figures on the column of Trajan, several men, probably Da-
cians, are represented blowing trumpets resembling the Irish
specimen, and with the strap attached and strained in the
manner of a bow-strg. The date of the statue in question
_has been much disputed. Byron, it does not appear on what
authority, in his beautiful notice of the Dying Gladiator,
assumes that he was a Dacian, and the figures on Trajan’s
column seem to support this view: however, learned artists,
for the greater part, give it a higher antiquity. With
respect to the torque on the neck, it appears to be a very
fair representation of the general form of the torques found
in Ireland. It may be observed, similar ornaments are said
to be in use in the interior of Africa,—a fact known long
since, it appears, by a fine old picture, the property of Dr.
154
O’Ferrall, in which an African slave is represented as having
a heavy golden torque on his neck.
A copy of the London Obsequies, found by the Hon. C.
Neville at Little Wilbraham, was presented by the Secretary,
on the part of Sir John Young, Bart.
The thanks of the Academy were voted for this valuable
donation.
et tee! ale Oe
155
Monpay, January 8TH, 1855.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Presivenr,
in the Chair.
Tue Right Hon. Francis Blackburne; Richard G. Butcher,
Hsq.; James H. Owen, Esq.; and Edward Senior, Esq., were
elected Members of the Academy.
On the recommendation of the Council it was Resolved :—
I. To place the sum of £50 at the disposal of the Com-
mittee of Antiquities, for the purchase of antiquities.
II. That permission be given to the Council to exchange
with Mr. Anketell a modern representation of the Crucifixion,
made of ivory, and not Irish, now in the Academy’s collec-
tion, for one made of bronze, and probably of great antiquity,
and of native manufacture.
Rey. Joseph Galbraith read a Paper by Capt. H. L. Renny,
C.E., on the Use of the Hygrometer in the Barometric Mea-
surements of Heights.
Dr. Allman read a Paper on the existence of a true me-
dusoid structure in the male gemme of Hydra.
In this communication the author endeavoured to demon-
strate that the peculiar spermatophorous tubercles which are
developed upon the body of Hydra at the commencement of
winter, possess a true medusoid type of structure, and thus
form no exception to the general law which he had already
enunciated, that the fixed reproductive capsules of the hydroid
zoophytes are constructed on the medusoid type, and that for
156
true sexual reproduction in these animals the existence of such
a type is a necessary condition.
In Hydra fusca the organs in question consist, in their
early stage, of minute depressed tubercles, attached by the
whole of their broad base to the body of the Hydra. In their
completely developed condition they present the appearance of
more or less spherical capsules, attached by a contracted base
to the Hydra, and slightly prolonged at the opposite point into
a small mamilla, which is alternately perforated by an aperture
for the egress of the contents.
Into the interior of these bodies the gastric cavity of the
Hydra is continued as a blind sac, which occupies the axis of
the capsule and gives off from its sides numerous ramified
tubes, which extend themselves in the interval between the
central sac and the walls of the capsule. In these tubes, whose
cavity, however, does not seem to communicate with that of the
central sac, the spermatozoa appear to be developed, and sub-
sequently escape into the cavity of the capsule to be finally
expelled through the aperture in its summit.
We have here, as in Cordylophora and the marine Hy-
droida, the walls of the capsule representing the dise of a Me-
dusa, the central sac homologous with the stomach, and the
spermatophorous tubes with the radiating gastro-vascular
canals.
The spermatozoa possess a conical body with a long caudal
filament attached to the larger end. They are produced in the
interior of vesicles of evolution, a single spermatozoon being
formed in each vesicle, and the vesicles themselves are produced
in the interior of mother-cells. These mother-cells may ge-
nerally be seen to contain two or three spermatozoa, which ap-
pear to be often free on the mother-cell, but which are also
doubtless frequently contained each in its own vesicle of evolu-
tion, though the extreme delicacy of the latter renders it in-
visible through the walls of the surrounding cell. Very fre-
quently the bodies of the spermatozoa may be seen still in-
& 157
cluded within the mother-cell, while the tails have become
disengaged and vibrate freely in the external fluid.
In the mother-cells, besides the spermatozoa in their vesi-
cles of evolution, a large, well-defined, nucleus-like body, with
considerable refractive powers, seems to be invariably pre-
_ sent.
The motions of the free spermatozoa are peculiar, and con-
sist in a succession of sudden jerks.
By permission of the Academy, Mr. T. A. Dillon ex-
plained a plan of his for ascertaining the deviation of ships’
compasses arising from local attraction.
<¢ Str,—I have the honour to submit, for the consideration
of the Royal Irish Academy, a plan which I hope will tend.
_ in some degree towards reassuring the proprietors and com--
_ manders of iron ships, whose uneasiness in consequence of Dr.
Scoresby’s communication, ‘ On the Influence of Iron Ships
over their own Compasses,’ has been, and still continues to be,
of the most serious character.
*¢ What Dr. Scoresby says is this:—<‘ So soon as a vessel
_ made of iron puts to sea and undergoes the tossing and strain-
ing of the waters, she becomes an immense magnet, as it were,
_ something in the same way that a poker is transformed into a
magnet by striking it repeatedly with a hammer.’ And this
distinguished philosopher goes on to state, that the loss of the
Tayleur, and of many other iron vessels, can be assigned to-no
other cause than to the very startling one above mentioned ;
for the proximity of such an enormous magnet to the delicate
compass needles disturbs and overrules these instruments as a
matter of course. The ship goes astray, and all hands perish.
““Now, it little matters whether Professor Scoresby’s magne-
tic theory be correct in every particular or not. We know that
" the most admirably constructed instruments have mysteriously
4 gone wrong, even after every scientific precaution had been
i taken to preserve and compensate them in the most perfect
- VOL. VI. P
q
158
=
manner. Whatever be the true theory, we know that ves-
sels have been lost, and the only plan as yet proposed for
obviating this danger is a recommendation by Dr. Scoresby
himself, to place a compass at the mast-head for reference
in case of suspicion, which is merely tantamount to saying,
that the disease baffles, for the present at least, all his sci-
entific skill. Professor Scoresby is wise enough to know
that the motion of a compass situated on the top of a mast,
even when masts are forthcoming, which sometimes is not the
case, would cause the most perfect gimbals to sulk or give way.
Again, a steam-ship’s funnel is made of iron, which fact con-
fuses matters more than ever.
“We make out plainly enough, however, that the more dis-
tant a compass can be placed from the seat of danger, the more
trustworthy it becomes in the eyes of the ship’s commander.
Consequently if, regardless of masts or internal attraction, we
can have a reference compass always at hand, the binnacle in-
struments may try any vagaries they please without disturbing
the ship’s running in the least. Day by day we remark their
deviation, and make allowances accordingly.
“‘ My plan is meant as a simple mode of discovering the
error to which the binnacle compasses are liable in consequence
of the ship’s local attraction.
“1st. Let it be granted that a line may be drawn along
the keel of the vessel, and prolonged indefinitely astern.
‘© 2nd. That there exists astern of the ship a point on
this line where, if we place a compass, the needle does not
suffer from the ship’s influence, but exhibits the true po-
larity.
‘¢ Now the difference between the binnacle compass and
the compass alluded to must be the error we so anxiously wish
to discover.’ As magnetic attraction decreases as the square of
the distance, I should say that a compass one hundred yards
or so astern would not be influenced by the iron of the ship:
consequently :—
159
<‘ See that the jolly-boat, towing under the counter, drops
astern a hundred yards or so, and thatit contains a careful
officer and good compass, seeing of course that the boat is free
from iron ballast, rings, &c. Pay out the tow-line until the boat,
as described, is a hundred yards astern. One officer is now
in the boat ; another stands by the binnacle compass ; a third
takes his position at the taffrail, looking towards the boat. The
officer in the boat, and the officer at the binnacle, each keeps one
eye, as it were, upon his respective instrument, and one upona
little flag which the third officer, who stands at the taffrail, holds
in his hand. The moment this look-out officer finds the jolly-
boat’s head and stern to be on a line with the keel of the ship,
he lowers the flag. The other two officers check their respec-
tive compasses as the flag falls. Zhe difference between the
ship’s compass and the boat’s compass is the error sought after.
‘« Because, if the ship’s course was ‘ due east,’ the course of
the boat was ‘due east’ likewise, since her head and stern
were in a line with the ship’s head and stern by observation.
If the course of the ship and boat were ‘due east,’ the fleur
de lis on binnacle and boat should stand. at right angles to the
bows of ship and boat. But the local attraction of the ship
interferes with this result, and as the boat’s compass is the
correct one, the difference between the instruments is the in-
fluence of local attraction on board the ship.
*‘ Asa first step, this is the simplest mode of escaping from
the threatened overturning of our faith in the mariner’s com-
pass. The other plans of ‘floating compasses’ are merely
alterations in the form of the experiment, which do not inter-
fere with the principle just detailed in the slightest degree. I
give the following as the best I have devised.
“Take a long plank of timber; cut it sharp at either end ;
make a hole in the middle, insert a compass therein, having a
spring so arranged that by chucking a trigger the needle is
instantly arrested at any point. Place a shining mark at the
head and stern of this plank. Now float it astern at the end
P2
160
of a log-line, and sight the two shining points alluded to from
the ship’s taffrail. Chuck the line and the thing is done; for
on hauling the plank alongside and examining its compass
(which, it is needless to remark, is impervious to water), the
difference between the plank’s head and stern and the ship’s
head and stern, as taken by observation and the position of
their cards at the same moment, indicates, as in the previous
experiment, the precise amount of derangement caused to the
ship’s needle by local attraction.
“In concluding these observations, will you permit me to
state that I am not satisfied with Dr. Scoresby’s theory? at the
same time I cannot presume to deny it as yet, at least. You
will notice that my plan is a mechanical test for determining
the error of a ship’s compass, whether that error arises from
imperfect compensation originally, shifting of guns, &c., acci-
dental presence of iron or steel in the immediate neighbour-
hood of the instrument, or from the percussion and straining of
the waters, as Dr. Scoresby has ascertained.”
W.R. Wilde, Esq., on the part of George O'Flaherty,
Esq., of Lemonfield, presented a curious oval wooden bowl
or vessel with handles, and carved out of timber, found in the
turf-bog near the old church in the Demesne of Lemonfield, and
about four and a half feet from the surface. Two others were
found at the same time, but in the haste of the workmen to
examine their contents they were broken and lost; the one
presented was saved by a gentleman who happened to pass at
the time of the discovery. The three vessels contained neither
coins nor other antiquities. Mr. Wilde also presented an iron
spear-head, a dagger, and swivel gun constructed with a
chambered breech, found in 1853 by George Warder, at
Inishdauwee, an island in Lough Corrib, near Oughterard.
These articles were discovered in consequence of attention
being drawn to the spot by a fragment of iron projecting above
the*surface.
161
Rev. Dr. Reeves presented a small conical brass box,
found in a bog near Cullybacky, county of Antrim ; also, for
James R. Hutchinson, Esq., a box of the same kind, but
larger and older, found in the Demesne of Stranocum, by
workmen levelling on the bank of the River Bush, about
twenty feet below the surface. —
~
162
Monpay, JANUARY 22ND, 1855.
LIEUT.-COL. LARCOM, F.R.S., Vicse-PresipEnt,
in the Chair.
Rey. Proressor Graves, D.D., read a Paper on the solution
of the equation of Laplace’s functions.
‘«¢ Mr. Carmichael was the first to observe that the partial
differential equation of the second order,
PV PV @V
de dy? + de =U,
or (1)
D}V + DV + DjV=0,
known as the equation of Laplace’s functions, may be reduced,
by means of Sir William Hamilton’s imaginaries, to the sym-
bolic form,
(D,+jD2+hD,) (Di-jD.-kD;) V=0.
Its complete solution is, therefore, the sum of those of the
two equations of the first order,
(D, +jD, Se kD;) V= 0,
(D, -jD, ae kDs) V= 0 3
and these latter solutions have been presented to us by Mr.
Carmichael in the symbolic forms,
ae alata oh (Y, Z), (2)
Vu Fail eet oF 7 (Y, z)s (3)
in which f; and f, stand for quite arbitrary functions. Follow-
ing, however, too closely the analogies of ordinary algebra,
Mr. Carmichael has fallen into an error in interpreting the
right-hand members of these formule. He has made
a
163
GmIDytP af, (Y, 2) =f, (y — jt, z- ke), (4) .
gr IPukD? f(y, z) =f, (yt ja, 2+ har). (5)
Sir William Hamilton at once perceived the inaccuracy of
these results, and referred it to its origin, which was the erro-
neous supposition, that
gidvikDs _ giDa gkDs,
This last equivalence does noé subsist, because the symbols 7
and # are not commutative.
‘< Indeed, the consideration of a simple case might lead to
the suspicion that the formula (4) was incorrect. Suppose that
Si (y, z2)=yz: it becomes at once a question, what is the
meaning of fi(y—jx, z-ha)? Is it (y—ju)(z-kax), or
(z-khx)(y—jx)? for these expressions have different values.
Thus, in the first instance, it is apparent that the assigned re-
sult is ambiguous. - But from what follows it will appear that
neither (y —jw) (z— zx), nor (z —kx)(y — jx), is equivalent to
“EID ykDs) yz,
‘* The question relative to the interpretation of the sym-
bolic formule (2) and (3) being in this state, I have endea-
voured to resolve it in the present Paper.
‘* As a first step in our investigation, let us inquire what is
the effect of the symbol,
GME s,
or 7, as it will be more convenient to denote it, upon the term
y” 2", m and n being positive integers.
‘«‘ Beginning with simple cases, we shall find by actual ex-
pansion of the exponential symbol,
Ll. x y™=(y4+ jr), and 7 2°=(2+ka)".
2. 7 yz=yz+juz + kay.
3. mt PZ=Y2 + Wayet hay? — 22 — tha’.
4.07 PB=yr2z? + Ways + Skay?z? — x25 — 3a°y?z — kasz*
— Qja®yz — katy? + avtz + thas.
164
The first of these results shows that the effect of 7 upon any
function of y alone is to change it into the like function of
y+jx; and the effect of the same symbol upon any function of
z alone is to change it into the like function of z+ kz.
‘* But the second example shows that its effect upon yz is to
change it, not into either (y +jx) (z+ ka), or (z+ha) (y+ja),
but into half the sum of these different expressions. For
4{(y+jau) (2 + kz) + (2+ ke) (y+ jx)| = yz + juz + hay,
in virtue of the equation jk + kj = 0.
‘‘ Again, the third example shows that the effect of 7 upon
yz is to change it, not into any one of the three different ex-
pressions,
(y+ja)? (z+hz), (y+ ja) (z+khe) (yt+jx), and
(z+ha) (y+jx),
but into the third part of the sum of the three. It is easy to
see that this result follows from the equations,
pa-l, ‘B=-1, je+hj=0.
‘«* Pursuing the same course we shall find that the effect of
7 upon y*z* is to change it into the tenth part of the sum of
the ten expressions,
(y+je)? (2+ kx)’,
(y+jx) (+h) (ytju) (z+ ka)’,
(yt+jx) (z+ha)? (y+ju) (2+ he),
(y+ ju) (2+hx) (y+ je),
(z+hx) (y+ju) (z+ ke),
(z+hax) (yt+jx) (z+ha) (y+ja) (2 +h),
(2+hx) (yt+ja) (z+ka)? (yt+je),
(z+hzx)? (y+ jx)? (2+ ke),
(z+hu)? (yt jx) (2+ kv) (y+je),
(e+ha) (y+ jz)’,
which arise as the differently arranged products of the five
factors, of which two are equal to y +jz, and three to 2+ Aa.
‘‘ Following up the analogy, we are led to expect that the
effect of + upon ¥” 2” will be to change it into the
oe
Ti ee ee ee eT
165
(m+n)!
m!n!
m!n!
!
{fe Bias . part of the sum of all the
different expressions which arise as the differently arranged
products of the m+n factors of which m are equal to y+jz,
and n to z+kz.
‘“‘ The following reasoning demonstrates the truth of the
proposition just stated.
«« Let C be the coefficient of ay” z”” in the develop-
ment of 7 y"z". Then C will be equal to the coefficient of
av DD} in the development of
EMID ADs),
multiplied by
m(m—1t)i...'. (m-p+l)n(n-1)..... (n-v +1).
But, in the development of the exponential, DD; occurs only
in the term
at” (7D, +kD;3)"_
(uty)! ”
and there has for its coefficient
= (u, v) 5
(u+v)!?
the numerator = (u,v) denoting the sum of all the variously
arranged products, into each of which enter wjs, and v ks.
Consequently, we have
min!
SE a ye A :
a (m—)! (n-v)! (ut v)! (u, »)
“ But again, C, the coefficient of x” y”™ 2"” in the
(m+n)!
m!n!
{or st \ part of the sum of the
differently arranged products of the m+ factors, of which
m are equal to y+jz, and n to z+ kx, will be equal to
m!\n!
(m+n)!
166
where S denotes the sum of all the differently arranged pro-
ducts of m+n factors, of which m— are ys, n—v are 28, w
are js, and vy ares. Now the number of these arrangements
in S is
(m+n)!
(m—p)! (n—v)l plow?
and § itself will obviously be of the form NZ (nu, v), N being
some numerical coefficient depending upon m, n, pw, and v.
But as the number of differently arranged terms in & (yu, v) is
(u - v) !
piv! ?
it is plain that we shall have
(m+n)!
Nan)! @—) Gey)?
and consequently,
min!
C,= - =
(m=)! (n—v)! (ut v)! (us »)
«Thus, we have found that C=(C,, and as this is true for
the numerical coefficient of every term in the development of
7 y"2", we are warranted in concluding that this latter ex-
pression is equal to the
((m+n)!
m!\n!
(m+n)!
m!n!
th
} part of the sum of all the
differently arranged products of the m+n factors, of which m
are equal to y+ jr, and z to z+ ke.
«¢The statement of this theorem, and of other similar ones,
may be rendered simpler and more elegant by our assigning a
name and symbol to the last-mentioned expression. I propose
to call.it the mean value of the product of the factors combined
in different orders: and for the present to denote it by the
symbol
M (y+ju, 2+ ke).
We may now proceed to interpret the expression
167
gr DarhDs) t (Ys z),
in which f(y, z) is supposed to be of the form
S Aya,
m and n, as before, being positive integers.
‘«< The exponental symbol being distributive in its nature,
~ we shall have the proposed expression equal to the sum of the
mean values of the products corresponding to the several
terms such as Ay™2". Consequently,
gIPwkDs Fy, zZ)= > AM (y+ j2, 2 i kz),
and, with an interpretation suggested by what has been already
said, we may write finally,
| Er IPakDd F(y, 2) = Mf (y+ jx, 2+ ka).
‘* The boundaries of algebra having been of late extended
so as to include symbols which are not commutative with each
other, it becomes absolutely necessary to have the means of
denoting certain standard and constantly occurring combina-
tions in brief and unambiguous ways. The symbol M, pro-
posed in this paper, may perhaps be a useful contribution to
mathematical language. It has the recommendation of having
been already used in a similar, though less extensive, meaning
by M. Cauchy. It may also be regarded as an extension of
Sir William Hamilton’s notation of § (a, 3), which stands in
the Calculus of Quaternions for $ (a + Ba).
«« Knowing how to interpret the expression,
aj DztkD.
we are enabled, in general, to solve the equation,
DiV + DjV + DV = U, (6)
in which U denotes any function expressed by means of posi-
tive and integer powers of 2, y, and z. The solution depends
upon our being able to invert the operations denoted by
D, +jD,+ kD;, and D, ~jD, —kD,; 3
168
and as these inverse operations are respectively,
Z gts DerkD3) J) e™ jDytkD3) or 72D: Tr
and
e jDkD3) D3 eu SEED): or 7 Dy Ww,
we shall have
Ve cD? Dy a U+ Mf, (y —jar, z-he) + Mf. (y+ jx, +h),
the two latter terms being the solution of (1). This com-
plete solution, when developed, appears, in general, in the
form,
Fi, + jP,+kF,
F,, F., and F;, being different functions of x, y, z, which
singly satisfy the proposed equation.
‘«¢ For instance, we have seen above that
GIP Ds) y2z28 = ye — 2 (2 ES 3y°2) + xz,
+ 27 (ayz® + xyz),
+k (3ay?z? — vz? — ay? + t2°),
It will be found on trial, that each line in the right-hand mem-
ber will by itself satisfy the equation of Laplace’s functions.
‘«¢ The conclusions already obtained may be further genera-
lized. For the equation,
GV av gl ee sh Aa
dw da dy dz’
in which U is a function of w, «, y, and z, may be reduced to
the symbolic form,
(D + iD, +jD, + kDs) (D -~ iD, -jD, = kDs) V= U,
the solution of which depends on the inversion of the opera-
tors,
D+tD,+jD,+ kD;, and D-iD,-jD,-kD,.
Putting
iD, +jD,+kD;=P,
a notation employed by Sir William Hamilton, we shall have
ie a iS i i a ae tan a eel ee
169
(D + Db) ee per Ds PP
(D it 5) la eve D ewe.
Consequently,
V= evb D7 eee P—- eur U
+ er? fi (a, ys Z)+e°>fe (2 Y> 2), (7)
and to interpret this we must ascertain what is the effect of
the symbol
wb
a)
upon any function of 2, y, and z.
‘* Reasoning as before, we should find that its effect upon
a term a’y™ 2", 1, m, and n being positive integers, will be to
change it into the
(c+m+n)!
(l+m+n)!
Ll! m!n!
I! m! n!
a part of the sum of all the
differently arranged products of the 7+m-+~2 factors, of which
_lare equal to x+ iw, m to y+jw, and nto z+kw. In other
words, to change it into the mean value of this product, that
is, into
l m n
M (2+iw, y+jw, z+ kw):
and, more generally, the effect of
oe
upon f(a, y, z), any function consisting of positive and integer
powers of x, y, and z, will be to change it into
Mf (a + tw, y+jw, z+ kw).
We are thus enabled to interpret the formula (7), when U,
Ji, and f, are functions of positive and integer powers. To
that case the demonstrations given in this paper are essentially
limited. I hope to be able to lay before the Academy the
investigation of the cases where /, m, and n, are negative or
fractional. So far as I have yet discussed them, they seem
to present results which it is more difficult to express with
elegance. . :
‘In conclusion, I may be permitted to state some theorems
at which I arrived whilst discussing the subject of the present
170
paper. In fact, I at first imagined that the proof of them was
necessary to my purpose. They are obtained as follows :—
_ “In virtue of the laws of combination of the imaginaries
t, j, ky we have
(ta +jb + ke)? = (— 1)" (a2 + B+ 0?) se, (8)
Now, the coefficient of a?\b*c” in the left-hand member of this
equation is 3 (2A, 2u, 2v), in conformity with the notation
explained in p. 165: and the same coefficient in the right-hand
member is plainly
(A+pt+yv)!
Alply! °
Consequently, we have the theorem I.
(- pee
(A+ m+ v)!
Aluly! °
‘“¢ Multiplying both sides of the equation (8) by ta +jb+ ke,
we get
(ia +jb + he) ?e = (— 14 (ta + 7b + ke) (a? + B+ che,
The coefficient of abc” in the left-hand member is
= (2 +1, Qu, 2v); and the same coefficient in the right-hand
member is
= (2X, 2u, 2v) = (- LD i ga
a ie aes 7 ae i
We have, therefore, II.,
S(2X+1, Qu, 2v) = (- 1) See i,
and similar expressions for j and /.
« Again, multiplying (8) by (ta +jb + ke)? =— (a? + b+ c*)
we get
(ia + Jb: + fee) eee — (1) Mao (a? + 0? + ch) eet,
The coefficient of a" 6°" c” in the left-hand member is
=(2A+1, 24+1, 2v); whilst in the development of the
right-hand member no such term appears, as all the exponents
of a, b, c, must be even numbers. We have, therefore, III,
171
= (2A +1, 2n+1, 2v)=0,
If\=0, we must put 1 in place of A! in the preceding for-
mule.”
Sir William R. Hamilton made some remarks on Professor
Graves’ Paper.
Dr. Aquilla Smith presented the following donation from
the Archdeacon of Clonmacnoise :
1. Coloured window jen seventeen fragments :—one
fragment in lead fitting; two fragments of lead fittings for
glass: from the Abbey of St. Peter and St. Paul, Newtown,
Trim.
2. Oval silver reliquary and medal.
: 3. Ten Italian medals in brass and copper.
4. Two bulle; a figure representing St. Patrick ; a weight
stamped with a heart and the letters J- B.; a square ingot or
weight ; and a small cup: all made of lead.
5. Two silver, one gold, and one brass brooch ; one bead
made of white glass, with blue stripes.
6. Three silver and four brass finger rings ; four rings,
iron and brass.
7. One silver and nine brass buckles, of different patterns.
8. Three very small spoons, and two fragments of large
spoons.
9. A coat button with glass centre.
10. Two ornaments and harp pin, made of brass.
11. Two pins and portions of a comb, made of bone.
12. One brass and seven iron keys.
13. One old matchlock and fragment of iron chain.
14. One small padlock and stopper for key-hole of safe.
15. One pommel ofsword and arrow-head ; two knives and
one large fork ; made of iron.
172
16. One spur, with silver ornaments, and large rowel of
another : made of iron.
17. One ring and small cross, made of stone. All these
_ were found at Trim or Newtown.
18. One large brass thimble, found at Bective Abbey.
Dr. Aquilla Smith, on the part of F. Higgins, Esq., pre-
sented a small hammer, made of porphyry, and found at Hig-
ginsbrook, near Trim.
173
Monpay, Fresruary 12TH, 1855.
JOHN ANSTER, LL. D.; in the Chair.
Tue Rev. Robert Carmichael, F.T.C.D.; Alexander Carte,
M.D.; and the Rev. Ogle William Moore, were elected Mem-
bers of the Academy.
Professor Downing read a Paper on the draining of the
Haarlem Lake.
The lake of Haarlem, situated in North Holland, con-
tains 44,500 acres, which, previous to its drainage, was covered
with a depth of thirteen feet of water, the surface of which
was under the mean tide level of the sea ; it is now completely
dry and under cultivation.
To have an adequate idea of the difficulties encountered in
bringing this work to a suceessful termination, it is necessary
to consider the peculiar physical and artificial circumstances
of the Netherlands. The greater portion of the surface is at
or below the level of the sea, and only protected from being
again covered with water by immense dykes, which guard it
alike from the rivers and the sea. Along the greater portion
of its western boundary, it is, however, in a great degree
protected by the dunes or sand-hills which form the coast line.
The rise of tide along the coasts of the Zuyder Zee is only
two feet, and upon the west, in the German Ocean, it is six
feet, the mean level being very nearly the same. The annual
rain-fall, as deduced from observations continued for nearly one
hundred years, is on the average 25-15 inches; the mean annual
evaporation is22°6 inches, distributed, however, very unequally
in the winter and summer seasons, thus :
Summer. Winter. Total.
Fall of rain, . 105in. . 1465 in. . 25:15 in.
. Evaporation, . 15°9,, : 167 °,, «' 22:6>.,,
-5-4in. . +795in. . =2°55in.
VOL. VI. Q
174
As to the artificial features of Holland, we find that from
the very earliest times it has been divided into districts of
greater or less extent, placed under the control of a govern-
ing body ( Waterschappen), which we may call the Hydraulic
Administration; the-boundaries of these administrations (which
are not conterminous with those of the provinces, or any fiscal
or municipal districts) are formed by large and lofty dykes, in
which are placed self-acting sluices for the discharge of the
waters within the boundary dyke, and closing against the admis-
sion of any of the external waters. Lake Haarlem is situated in
the administration of the Rynland, which has discharging sluices
into the German Ocean at Katwyck, into the Zuyder Zee at
Sparndam and Halfwege, and into the river Yssell at Gouda.
Within every Hydraulic Administration are three divisions
of surface, called the Natural Lands, the Basin, and the Pol-
ders. The basin is the total area of water-surface within the
boundary dyke ; the natural lands area little above the level of
the basin, and discharge the rain-fall off their surface naturally ;
the polders are lands below the level of the basin, at various
depths, from a few inches to twenty feet, and from which, con-
sequently, the water must be raised mechanically, by windmills
generally, and latterly by steam-power. The Rynland con-
tains—
Das a ei bse a te. ce | COG UOC Benes
Natural lands," . 2)... +, LOU =
PORMCLEy se a ee RE tee
305,000 acres.
Lake Haarlem, which had been part of the basin, is now
added to the polders, so that, instead of 56000 and 173000
acres, we now have 11500 acres of basin, and 217500 acres of
polders, in this Administration. Regarding, then, the basin in
its most important duty, that, namely, of a receptacle of the
rain-fall when the self-acting sluices may happen to be closed
against the external waters, we see how greatly its powers of
175
storage are now reduced. To obviate this disadvantage it was
necessary to put up engines of 200 and 100 horse-power at
Sparndam and Halfwege, and widen the channel leading to
the Katwyck sluice. Another work preliminary to the drain-
age was the navigable canal (Ringvart), adapted to vessels
drawing 8 feet of water, which previously traversed the lake;
this canal had a total length of 36 miles, and width of 146
feet, the inner bank being in fact the dyke surrounding the
lake, and cutting off the waters which otherwise would flow in
during and after the laying dry of the bed.
All preliminary works being thus completed, the raising of
the waters up to the level of the sea was effected by three engines
of 350 horse-power each, on the Cornish principle, constructed
by Harvey and Co., at Hayle foundry, after designs by Messrs.
Gibbs and Deane; the cylinders were 12 feet diameter and 10
feet stroke. From numerous and unforeseen causes of delay
they were thirty-nine months in raising the water; and instead
of 800000000 of tons of water, the computed contents of the
lake, they actually raised 1100000000 tons. These engines will
be required for all time to keep dry the land they may be said
to have created, not, however, by that continuous working by
which the first operation has been performed, but by throwing
off extraordinary rain-falls before they have injuriously affected
the land. Eight inches of rain-fall and infiltration per month
is the maximum quantity that long-continued observations
lead them to expect, and this can be raised in about twenty-five
working days by the 1150 horse-power of the three engines.
The original estimated cost of all the works of the drainage
was £687500; the actual expenditure, £827200. The sale of
the land has realized about £400000, and the land tax, 7s. 4d.
per acre, being capitalized, would yield a like sum; nor must
we omit the saving of £5000 per annum, formerly expended in
guarding the banks of the lake from destruction during storms,
but which now of course ceases.
—
176
The Rey. Samuel Haughton, M.A., Professor of Geology
in the University of Dublin, read a Paper on the chemical
composition and optical properties of the Mica of the Dublin,
Wicklow, and Carlow granites.
«¢ The minerals included in the mica family may be divided
into various groups, founded on their chemical composition and
optical properties.
«« Chemically considered, they are divided by Rammelsberg
and others into three families :—
1. Potash mica.
2. Lithia mica.
3. Magnesia mica.
*‘ Optically considered, they are divided into three groups
also :—
1. Biaxial micas, the angle between the optic axes being
from 44° to 75°.
2. Biaxial micas, with angle between optic axes from 5°
to 20°.
3. Biaxial and uniaxial micas, with angle between optic
axes from 5° to 0°.
«The first optical group includes the potash and lithia
micas of the chemical division, while the third chemical group,
or Magnesia mica, is divided between the second and third
optical groups; the second group being usually designated
Phlogopite, and the third Biotite. The potash and lithia micas
are considered by Rammelsberg as represented by the follow-
ing general formula—
‘m(RO, SiO,)+ 2(R.0;, SiO;)
in which formula, in the potash micas
m=1
n = 2, 3, or 4.
«‘ The last two cases, = 3 and = 4, being the Muscovite
of mineralogists, and the first, n = 2, or
—-
177
being known as Margarodite.
ROSIO, + 2(R,0,Si0,) + kHO
:
,
«‘ The Micas of the Dublin, Wicklow, and Carlow granites,
analyzed by me, belong to the Margarodite genus, and contain
two atoms of water, corresponding to k = 2.
“The following are the analyses of three micas selected
from three distant localities of the granite chain of the south.
east of Ireland.
Silica, . . . 43°47
Alumina, . . 3142
Peroxide ofiron, 4°79
fiime, -. . ..- 138
Magnesia, . . 1°13
Potash, . . . 1071
Boge, . . . . see
Loss by ignition, 5°43
. 99°77
Meuica, . . . 44°71
Alumina, .. 31°13
_ Peroxideofiron, 4°69
Lime, ... 1:09
Magnesia, . . 0:90
Berotash,. . . 9°91
memogs,. . . . 1°27
_ Loss by ignition, 6-22
99°92
q gray, transparent.
Atomic Quotients.
0959 . . . 2°863
0611
0:059
0:049)
0:056 |
0:228
0:046
0603. . . 1:800
} 0670 2000
Atomic Quotients.
0987 . . . 2973
0:606
‘ 4 *
pose | 0064 21000
0-035
0.045
211 [0832 1-000
0-041 J
0691 . . . 2083
a 1131 e
«6 No. 1. Mica from the Three-Rock Mountain, county
of Dublin; gray, transparent, containing specks or flakes of
‘a bronze-coloured or black mica.
Per Cent.
no ww
_
a “ No. 2. Mica from Glendalough valley, county of Wick-
_ low, gray, transparent, with specific gravity = 2-793.
Per Cent.
* No. 3. Mica from Mount Leinster, county of Carlow,
178
Per Cent. Atomic Quotients.
Giles ea AOS. OO RR. . CSE ee
Aloming, cn.) 3018) 25, «00587 . ;
Peroxide ofiron, 6°35 . . 0:079 } SSS. (Ca Sane
PINE, ? riser O00). oe JOMOO
Magnesia, . . O72 . . 0036\
Paragh. «0, Sag: I aoe (9298: ee
sodas, it 4% teirace vt +), 0°000
Loss byignition, S32... . OS91 ... Ite we
99°61
«Tf we take the mean of these analyses we find—
Average Mica of Dublin, Wicklow, and Carlow Granite.
Per Cent. Atomic Quotients.
Sidi wa eS AAT 2200. SRD «2... Ga
Alomina,) Sis:.4.. << S0SL S72), ..".2-O60L
: z 0°667. 2
Peroxide ofiron,. . 527 . . . . 0-066 } 7
Tana pee oe = DBS OIPSP So
Marnena, =. OOS See, 3. Oa | :
Pou... se « LIRR)... 4 Se eda !
Sata Pt 6 SSO GEM 2) CO
Loss by ignition,. . 566 . . .. 0629 .... 2
99°76
«“ There can be little doubt, from the foregoing analyses,
that the transparent gray Mica ofthe district under considera-
tion is a Margarodite, having the rational formula
ROSiO, + 2(R.0,, SiO;) + 2HO.
The mica which deviates most from this formula is the mica of
the Three Rock Mountain, and this deviation may possibly be
due to the presence of grains of black mica, which also occurs
in the mass of the granite, and of which I was unable to obtain
a sufficient quantity for chemical or optical examination ; the
quantity of protoxides in the Three Rock mica is somewhat
in excess of that required by the formula.
‘«‘ The angles between the optic axes of these micas were
carefully determined, and found to be as follows :—
179
Angles between Optic Axes of Micas.
1. Three Rock mica, ong SAT ake aaaee OTe
2. Glendalough mica, .. . a BET Pe:
3. Mount Leinster mica, . . . . .- 72 18
4. Lough Dan mica, - . + ++ + 70 0
5. Glenmalure mica, ..... . 67 Ii
<¢T have added to the determination of angles of the micas
analyzed the optic angles of two other specimens of gray, trans-
- parent mica from Lough Dan and Glenmalure, county of
~ Wicklow.
_ « The four micas which were free from any intermixture
of black mica have a high angle, while the angle between
the optic axes of the mica from the Three Rock Mountain,
which contained flakes of black mica, is nearly 20° less than
_ that of the pure transparent gray micas.
E «I think that the uniformity of the preceding analyses is
_ sufficient to show that Margarodite is entitled to be considered
"asa distinct species of hydrated mica, and that it is not merely
an altered form of Muscovite, an opinion advocated by Mr.
999
Dana, in the last edition of his ‘System of Mineralogy.
| James Apjohn, M. D., made some remarks on Mr. Haugh-
q ton’s communication.
The Secretary read a letter from Mr. Hornsby, Secretary
_ to the Board of Works, presenting to the Academy Museum
_ the following articles :—
1. A small wooden bucket or situla, bound with bronze
hoops, having perforated lozenge patterns.
2. Ornamented bead, composed of blue glass, with bands
of red and white glass.
3. Bone bead or ornament.
4. Fragments of bone comb.
5. Neck and handles of an earthen jar.
180
. Head ofa fibula, ornamented with a curious mosaic.
. Bronze hoop.
. Bronze spear.
. Three dorsal vertebre.
10. Os pelvis.
11. Boar’s tusk. All found in the river bed, between
Aunagassin and Castle Bellingham.
Nom? os Mer)
12. Bottom of an ancient bronze vessel, curiously orna-
mented with raised bands.
13. Large elk’s head and horns, found in the bed of the
river Dee, between Nobber and Whitewood, in the county of
Meath.
14. Small brass pin or bodkin, found in the river Glyde,
about a mile below Castle Bellingham.
Dr. Ball made some remarks on the animal remains; and
Mr. Wilde drew the attention of the Academy to the bucket,
which resembled two others in the Museum.
Dr. Tuffnell exhibited a curious wooden staff, with Turkish
inscriptions, which he procured at Silistria, and read transla-
tions of the inscriptions made by Mr. Benmohel.
181
Monpay, Fesruary 26TH, 1855.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Presipen’,
. in the Chair.
Rev. Proressor Graves communicated the following extract
} from a letter addressed to him (under date of January 26th,
1855) by Sir William R. Hamilton :—
«My pear Graves,—Y ou may like, perhaps, to see a way
in which I have to-day, for my own satisfaction, confirmed (not
_ that they required confirmation) some of the results announced
by you to the Academy on Monday evening last.
‘«¢ Let us then consider the function (suggested by you),
S ajnn” = (1, m, n) vk” 5 (1)
where /, m, n are positive and integer exponents (0 included) ;
_ the summation & refers to all the possible arrangements of the
1+m+n factors, whereof the number is
(l+m+n)!_
Ni, =, 9= Tata
(2)
q each of these N arrangements gives (by the rules of 7h) a pro-
duct =+1. aymk"; and the sum of all these positive or nega-
tive unit-coefficients, + 1, thus obtained, is the numerical co-
efficient denoted by (/, m, 2).
___ * Since each arrangement must have 7 or 7 ork to the left,
we may write,
Sym he = tS MR” 4 PSTN + hVUymh (3)
_ and it is easy to see that the coefficient (/, m, m), or the sum
_ = 1), vanishes, if more than one of the exponents, J, m, n, be
_ odd. Assume, therefore, as a new notation,
7 (2A, 2u, 2v) =(A, pw v}3 (4)
=) VOL. Vi. R .
182
which will give, by (3), and by the principle last mentioned
respecting odd exponents,
(2X +1, 2, 2v) = {A; bs Me
(2-1, 4p, 2») ={A—1) wy v)-
We shall then have, by the mere notation,
> pk =(r, py vp PPR” 5 (6)
and, by treating this equation on the plan of (3),
{A, ws v}=(A-1, py vj + (A, w—1,v}+ {Asp v1}. (7)
By a precisely similar reasoning, attending only to j and &, or
making \ = 0, we have an expression of the form,
3 jel = (uy 9) Pa 8)
where the coefficients {y, v} must satisfy the analogous equa-
tion in differences,
6)
{u, vj={u—-1, v}+{uwv-1}, (9)
together with the initial conditions,
(a, 0}=1, (0, v)=1. (10)
Hence, it is easy to infer that
heal (ut+v)!.
[Hs vj = leila (11)
one way of obtaining which result is, to observe that the ge-
nerating function has the form,
S {u,v} u've’ = (1 -u—-v)". (12)
In like manner, if we combine the equation in differences (7),
with the initial conditions derived from the foregoing solution
of a less complex problem, namely, with
(0, sv} = (ps V}> {A, 0, vy} ={A, v}, {A, uw, O}={A,u}, (13)
when the second members are interpreted as in (11), we find
that the (slightly) more complex generating function sought is,
= (A, wy, vjPute=(1-t-u-v)7; (14)
and therefore that the required form of the coefficient is,
a
183
el
Al ply!
as, I have no doubt, you had determined it to be.
{A, Ia v}=
«« With the same signification of { }, we have, by (2), °
Ni, m, n= {2 m, nj; (16)
therefore, dividing = by N, or the sum by the number, we ob-
tain, as an expression for what you happily call the MEAN VALUE
_ of the product 2°y2#k, the following :
: ig um whe
M dA j2H fe = (20, 2u, 2v} er) to 5 (17)
or, substituting for { } its value (15), and writing for abridg-
ment
K=Atuty, (18)
: aN oD shes ae SCE
| eT ee eT Ne aw | (19)
In oe manner,
2A+1 neh te yb: ef (2X + Wye (2u) ! (2v) !
ae De ee eek (2«+1)! AL pikencarlod eo
‘The whole theory of what you call the mean values, of
products of positive and integer powers of ijk, being con-
tained in the foregoing remarks, let us next apply it to the
determination of the mean value of a function of w + iw, y + jw,
_ 2+kw; or, in other words, let us investigate the equivalent for
your
Mf (a2+iw, ytjw, zt+kw): (21)
by developing this function f according to ascending powers
of w, and by substituting, for every product of powers of
ijk, its mean value determined as above. Writing, as you
- propose,
; d d d
——— —_ = op
dw > dx Dy dy
‘we are to calculate and to sum the general term of (21),
namely,
d
29 — D;, (22)
R2
184
MM phe" x i DPD: SF (&s Ys 2): (23)
One only of the exponents, 7, m, n, can ‘usefully be odd, by
properties of the mean function, which have been already
stated. If all be even, and if we make
= 2A, m= 2u, r= 2v, (24)
the corresponding part of the general term of Wf namely,
the part independent of zk, is by (15), (18), (19),
(— *)*
(2x)
whereof the sum, relatively to A, u, v, when their sum xk is
given, is,
{r; My v} DOE D? f(z. Y 2) 3 (25)
‘Got (Di + D3 + Dif (@, y, 2) = & = hi
if my signification of < be adopted, so that
4=1D,+jD.,+kDs; (27)
and another summation, performed on (26), with respect to x,
gives, for the part of M/fwhich is independent of ¢j/, the ex-
pression,
1 (6% +64) f(a, y, 2). (28)
‘* Again, by supposing, in (23),
12 ONS 1, WS Qu, BSD; (29)
and by attending to (20), we obtain the term,
wiD, (—w*)*,
Gee Tyh Doro vi DEDEDE f(a, 9.2) (80)
Adding the two other general terms correspondent, in which
iD, is replaced by jP, and by kD,, we change iD, to q; and
obtain, by a first summation, the term
(wa)
(2«+1)!
and, by a second summation, we obtain
I (45 Ys Z) 5 (31) 1
185
a (ert —e"4) f(x, ys 2), (32)
as the part of the mean function Mf, which involves expressly
yk. Adding the two parts, (28) and (32), we are conducted
_ finally to the very simple and remarkable transformation of
the mean Function Mf of which the discovery is due to
you:
Mf («+ tw, y+ jw, 2+ kz) =e4 f (&; Ys 2) (33)
_ In like manner,
Mo (a - tw, y—jw, 2—hz) =e" (a, y, 2). (34)
Each of these two means of arbitrary functions, and therefore
also their sum, is thus a value of the expression
(D?- 4*)70; (35)
that is, the partial differential equation,
(D? + Di +D} + D3) V=0, (36)
has its general integral, with two arbitrary functions, fand ¢,
- expressible as follows :
a
V= Mf (2+ iw, y+ jw, 2 + kw) + Mp (2 - iw, y - jw, 2 - kw; (37)
_ which is another of your important results. You remarked
that if the second member of the equation (36) had been U, the
expression for V would contain the additional term,
ews D1 ew 4 D1 evs U7, (38)
Tn fact,
D+qz=ersrDerst, D-q=ersDers, (39)
and therefore,
CDS ayo Aye = eu? errs Dane (40)
“‘ Most of this letter is merely a repetition of your remarks,
but the analysis employed may perhaps not be in all respects
identical with yours: a point on which I shall be glad to be
informed.
‘«‘T remain faithfully yours,
«© Witt1aM Rowan Hamitton.
-“ The Rev. Charles Graves, D.D.”
—
186
The Rev. Professor Graves, D.D., read the second part of
his Paper on the solution of the equation of Laplace’s func-
tions.
‘In the former part of this Paper I showed that the sym-
bol
(7 Dy+kD.
é J+ 2,
or 7, as we have denoted it for the sake of brevity, when ope-
rating upon y” 2”, has the effect of changing it, if m and x be
positive integers, into the
((m+n)!\*
m!n!
(m+n)!
m!n!
part of the sum of all the
differently arranged products, of which each contains m factors
equal to y+ jx, and equal to z+’. But I reserved the con-
sideration of the cases in which m and n were negative or frac-
tional. In fact, I had ascertained by trial that the theorem
just announced must undergo some modification in its state-
ment before it could be extended to the case where m or n was
negative; and I was at a loss to conceive what modification
could render it applicable in the case where either of the ex-
ponents was fractional: the rule given for the formation of a
mean product seeming of necessity to presume that the expo-
nents were at least integer, if not positive numbers. In the
present communication I desire to lay before the Academy the
discussion of the reserved cases. In dealing with them I have
been led so to modify my definition of a mean product as to
make it apply where m and n are negative or fractional; at
the same time that it coincides with my previous definition
in the case where m and » are positive integers: and this
has been accomplished by the help of mean products of 7s,
js, and ks, the fundamental theorems respecting which were
stated at the end of my former Paper, p.170. Thus it will be
found that we are in possession of a complete and perfectly
simple solution of the equation of Laplace’s functions :—com-
plete, as involving two arbitrary functions ; and simple, as it is
187
disincumbered from all signs of differentiation or integration
to be effected upon them. In this latter respect my solution
seems to possess an advantage over those which have been
given by Drs. Hargreave and Boole.
«I will now proceed briefly to describe the manner in
which I investigate the effect of 7 upon yz", when m and 2
are negative or fractional.
«© As before, I commence with particular and simple cases,
expecting that the results will guide us, by the observation of
analogies, to a general conclusion.
«Let us first calculate r y%z'. Putting p in place of
jD.+kD;, we have
. Db ay) = —jy*z" ats ky iz,
pty st=- 9! foe = 91 Pz,
D3 ytzt=3! jytet4 2) hye? 4 Ql jyrets 3 lhyizt,
piytzt=4lyizt+2.212lytzt+4l yz,
pi ytet=-5! jytzt—4lhytz?- 2.312! jyte®
—~2.2!3! hkytet—4ljy?z-5!l hy'z*,
De yizt=_6! yz 3.412! y%29-3.214 1 y%2*-6 lye,
_ Hence,
2
2 T mee =yz) —2 Gy?z* me ky 27) ue = (2 ! yz Lig 2 lye)
:
1 ai (3! jytet + 2! ky sz? 42! jy2z? + 3! ky te)
x
+g Alytet+2.21alytzts 4tyz”)
ee f ‘
= (6 liytet + A lhytet 42.3121 jy te
+2.2'3!kyiz*+4 lyytze +5 | kytz-*)
6
— 7 (6!yte" +3 412 Raye 84.05 2 LAL yates G !ytz?)
.
(A)
188 4
‘«* Now let us compare this with
3 {(y +juy? (2+ hay? + (+ he) (yt jx)"},
to which the analogy of example (2) in my former Paper,
p- 163, might lead us to expect to find it equal.
** Developing by the binomial theorem, we have
(y+ joy? (2+ ha ay et —a (jy shy zt)
~ 2 (y? ord 2 ufZt +y) Zz)
+23 (jyte? + kysz? +jy%z? + ky z+)
+24 (y 82) —iytz? + ytz3 iy? zt t+ yz’)
—-2° ( ym af hy®z* a ys ay hye ae jyZ b (B)
co
+ hy z*)
— (yiz) a iy *z* ae yz = iy tz 4 yz
2 ty *z® + yp z7 )
Ea ical lus nay J
And (z+ a)" (y+ja) differs from this only in the signs of
the terms containing 7. Consequently, the development of
4 {y+ jay (2+ha)? 4+ (e+hey (yt+jzy}
differs from the series just given only by the omission of these
terms. But this omission will not make it agree with the ex-
pression already found for 7 yz".
«‘ The discrepancy first shows itselfin the numerical coeffi-
cients of the terms
sy%2, sy%z*, and sty%z°.
In the former development (A) these coefficients are all =4.
In the latter (B) to unity.
‘* Again, the coefficients of a°y*z*, ay%z4, a8y?z*, 2y*z”,
asy®z*, and 2*y*z* are all equal in (A) to }, in (B) to unity.
It is needless to proceed further in the comparison of the two
developments.
«¢ As regards the first instance of disagreement, viz. that
between the coefficients in the two series of the terms 2°y“z=
and a*y?z*; it must be observed that in (B) these terms have
189
respectively the imaginary coefficients & and j; or, more ex-
actly, after the restoration of the powers of j and & suppressed
in virtue of the equations 7?=h?=-1; the imaginary coefh-
cients —7?k and —k?j7. Now, by the theorems in p. 170, the
mean value of the product of two js and one & is,
2!1
3,
2!1 1
3 (2, Dray I)k=—gk;
_ and the mean value of the product of two &s and one 7 is — 4).
So that, so far as concerns the terms 2*°y*z* and a*y*z*, the
difference between the two developments consists in this: that
in (B) these terms are multiplied by ordinary products, but
in (A) by mean products of js and ks.
«The next discrepancy noticeable is in the coefficient of
z'y%z3, In (B) this is /*h, if the suppressed powers of 7 and
: k be restored. Now the mean value of the product of two js
and two &s, by the formule of p. 170, is
PAN pi ak |
Acta a Whee
Here again we find a mean product of js and #s in (A), cor-
responding to an ordinary product in (B).
‘The next discrepancy occurs in the case of the coeffi-
cients of 2°y4z* and a*°y*z*. In (B) these are —7*h?, and
— 7?h, if we restore the suppressed powers of jandk. Now the
mean value of the product of three j s and two fs is,
See edly
Bre ein Be”
and the mean value of the product of two js and three /s is
a 1k. Here again, therefore, we find mean values of products
_ of js and ks in (A), corresponding to ordinary products
m in (B).
‘* Let us next consider the coefficients of 5y*z” and a*°y*z°,
_ In (B) they are —j*k and — jk‘: but the mean values of pro-
190
ducts of one j and four £s, or four js and one &, are respec-
tively
ifs!
78 nd = aS. or gj and 5 k,
so that here likewise we find mean products in (A) standing
in place of ordinary products in (B).
‘‘ Lastly, the coefficients of x°y*z*, and x'y*z* in (B)
are j*k? and 7*k*. Now the mean value of the produgt of four
js and two ks, or of two js and four /s, is = — 3, which is the
coefficient belonging to a’y%z? and a°y*z* in (A).
‘¢ It is, moreover, to be observed that all the terms which
disappear out of (B) have coefficients like jk*, the exponents of
both j and & being odd numbers. Now the mean value of a
product containing odd numbers both of js and /s has been
proved equal to 0.
‘It is also deserving of remark, that where the developments
coincide, the mean values and the ordinary products are equal.
Th fact, these coincidences occur in the case of the first and last
terms in each group of terms multiplied by the same power of
x; and in their coeflicients js and /s are not combined.
‘¢ So far, then, as our examination has extended, the discre-
pancy between the developments (A) and (B) consists in this,
that mean values of products of js and /s stand in the former
in place of ordinary products occurring in the latter.
‘«‘ The careful examination of this one example led me to
suspect, that when m and n are integers, the difference between
the expression 7 y™z”" and the ordinary algebraic develop-
ment of (y + ju)™ (z+hka)”, effected without any regard to the
properties of 7 and &, consists merely in this, that mean pro-
ducts of js and ks take the place in the former of ordinary
products occurring in the latter. To test this hypothesis let
us try another simple example, in which y and z are not
symmetrically involved. Let us calculate 7 yz1. We shall
have then
191
D> yzi=j21-kyz,
Db? yz? =-2lyz,
De yzt=— 2) 92343! hye,
Dt yzt=4! y2°,
De yzt=4! j2°-5! kyz,
b§ yz'=-6! yz",
Hence, we find
3
w yz =ye)+ a (jet — kyz*) - ayz? - a (2! jz%-3! hyz*)
. A)
5 (
+ avtyz + A (41 j25-5! kyz*) - ayz" — &e.
Now let us compare this with the development of
(y+ja) (z+kn).
Expanding by the binomial theorem, and preserving the
powers of j and 2, when both appear in the same coefficient,
we have
(y+ je) (2+ hey? = ye + a (ja? — hye) — a" (jhe + yz")
+ 08 (jh?23 + hyz*) — at (jh824 — yz)
+25 (phi — ky2*) — a8 (jh’e*+yz7) .. (®B)
The discrepancies between the developments (A) and (B) are
numerous, but all of them are of the same kind. In the first
place the terms a°z*, atz+, a'z*, &c., do not appear in (A).
In (B) they have the coefficients jh, jh, jh®, &c. But the mean
values of such products of 7 and & are equal to zero.
*«‘ Again, the mean value of the product of one j and 2»
: 1 = ie
ks is, a1 (— 1)”. Hence the coefficients in the two develop-
Vv
ments of a°z*, wz, &c., differ just in this: that in (A) they
are mean products, in (B) ordinary products of js and ks.
Thus it appears, as we anticipated, that if we substitute mean
products of js and ’s for ordinary products throughout the
192
entire development of (y+ jx) (2 +2)", we shall produce the
development of 7 yz".
*¢ Without stopping to consider the case where m or n is
fractional, we may now proceed to establish the mode of inter-
preting 7 y"2", whatever be the nature of m and n.
“The coefficient of yz" in the development of
a y™z", is equal to the coefticient of «,*,DD; in the develop-
ment of e%/2*"», multiplied by
m(m—1)....(m—p+1)n(m-1)....(n-v+1).
But, in the development of the exponential, Ds D; occurs only
in the term
a” (7D, +k.D;)e
(u =F v) !
and there has for its coefficient
= (us, v)
(u + v) Ly
Consequently, the coefficient sought is
ra (m= Us hei ih oe St ohee eee
“‘ But again, if we develop (y+ jx)” (z+ kx)" in the manner
already mentioned, that is to say, preserving all the powers
of jand k, and afterwards substituting mean products for
ordinary products of these imaginaries; the coefficient of
gevyme 2" is plainly .
men): - ons) eles as Oe ae
pp! v!
or, since
M(j, k) = TE: A 1 = (us v);
to
1a (me Tie ot Nails We» 1 owt l) ae
(u+v)!
Thus, we have demonstrated generally that the expression
193
Pars f. (y; z),
is to be interpreted as follows :—
“ Substitute y+ jx for y, and z+ kw forzin f(y, 2); taking
care to leave all powers of j and & in evidence, and then re-
place all the products of js and 4s, obtained in this way by
mean products of those imaginaries.
‘¢ Reasoning and processes in all respects similar lead to
the conclusion that the effect of the symbol
gi0iDyjDyskDy)
upon any function whatsoever of 2, Y, and z will be to change
it into the same function, in its mean state, of w+iw, y+ jw,
and z+kw. By this it is to be understood, that after this
change of the variables has been made, and the development
effected as if 2, 7, and & were ordinary algebraic quantities,
mean values of products of the imaginaries are to be substi-
tuted for ordinary ones.
«¢ Reverting now to the solutions of the differential equa-
tions noticed in the first pait of this Paper, p. 168, we see
that they hold good, without any limiiation of the nature of
the arbitrary functions, provided we modify, or rather perfect,
our conception of the mean sia e of a function in the manner
just described.
*¢ Our new definition of a mean product, ov of a mean func-
tion, coincides with that given 2% p. 166, in the case where m
and n are positive integers: and it includes the cases where m
and n are negative or fractional, to which the original defini-
tion of a mean product is inapplicable.
‘¢ Tf it should prove that the solution of Laplace’s equation
now attained to, viz. :
V= Mf, (y + ja, z+ ke) + Mf, (y -j2, z-ke),
is something more than a mathematical curiosity, and answers
the demands of physical inquiry, we shall have reason to re-
joice not only in the fruits of that particular discovery, but
194
also in the anticipation that other important steps in mathe-
matics may be made by the help of Sir William Hamilton’s
imaginaries. I hope before long to be able to’furnish the
Academy with some reply to the questions here suggested.
Rey. Samuel Haughton made some observations on the
Rev. Dr. Graves’ paper.
Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D.D., read a further communi-
cation ‘* on the magnetic influence of the Moon.”
The President and Rev. Samuel Haughton made some re-
marks, eliciting explanations from Dr. Lloyd as to the analogy
of the magnetic phenomena described by him, to correspond-
ing phenomena connected with the tides.
In the absence of Edward J. Cooper, Esq., his Paper on
‘¢ Kcliptic Catalogues” was read by the Secretary :—
‘«‘ Having completed the catalogues of ecliptic stars obser-
ved here during six years, it occurred to me to employ a few
holidays, which I gave myself after the publication of our third
volume, in examining some of the general results deducible
from them, and comparing these results with concurrent me-
teorological phenomena. My object was to ascertain the sound-
ness of a preconceived opinion, that the records of the state of
the weather are useless as a guide in estimating the most fa-
vourable periods of the year for astronomical observations. To
the investigation I added a search for any striking facts that
might appear during the course of the work, in which Mr.
Graham has been the principal performer, in the capacity of
an indefatigable observer.
«© The mode of proceeding which we originally adopted
was, as is stated in the Introduction to the first volume of
‘Kcliptic Stars, one which we considered the most likely to
oad a
195
possess the two essential conditions of rapidity and sufficient
accuracy. It would require some little labour and time to as-
certain from the published volumes the effectual manner in
which the former of these conditions has been carried out. This,
however, is easily established from the nightly noted observa-
tions. On six occasions the nightly number of stars observed
approached 500; on three occasions it exceeded 500, exclu-
sively of one, when it approached 900; another 1200; and at
last, on January 17th of the present year, no fewer than 1387
were secured. The two last, and one of the first cited, are
not yet published.
“‘ With reference to the second condition, which, primd
facie, might appear unfavourably affected by the success of the
first, it will be seen, by reference to the Introduction already
alluded to, that the probable error of an observation in right
ascension of 0*:288, and in declination of 4”°27, was the result
deduced from 1345 known stars. But this statement does not
fairly represent the accuracy of the observations ; for, be it re-
termined stars, as observed and used by us for the reduction
of the places of those published in our volumes, and their cata-
logued places, and with the result is mixed up the errors of
_ those catalogues. Were this not the case, our probable error
j
_ membered, that it originates in a comparison of previously de-
in right ascension must necessarily have appeared considerably
less than in declination: the right ascension being obtained
from the mean of two observations ; the declination from their
_ difference. It is fair, then, to assume, that the second condi-
_ tion has been fulfilled.
“The Tables on pp.196, 197, will show, as expected, that
meteorological records wouldfurnish no data from which a prac-
_ tical astronomer could select a time for his visit to this western
_ station with any certainty of securing clear nights for observa-
_ tion. Were he to choose the month of May in consequence of
4 its greatest freedom from rain, he would find it low in the order
of productiveness; or November as the least variable, still the
196
Taste L.
Montu. 1848, | Be ati) 1850. | 1851,
c. | x. | D al & || ee, ade co. | x. | p. |rotan|| c | x
July, . J... .]. .|} 353] 41] 38] 432] s6|- 31 7} 96|| 874) 28
August, . .| 949| 49) 67 1065! 5| 19| 34] 58|| 183). 18] 16] 217|/1205] 168
September, .| 734] ~64| 47 g44l'1i51| 921 168\1411|1076 98| 20111375/1137| 165
October, . .{1009] 198) 18011387) 864| 101] 95|1060| 637| 83| 62| 782)| 597| 120
November, .| 470] 54} 56) 580) 209, 34, 11) 254) 230, 35] 23) 288) 914) 143
December, {1534 222) 7/1763/| 260) 31| 80] 321/1181) 117) 461294| 912) 132
January, . 959| 164, 20/1143| 676| 101| 60| 837/1520 199
February, a 47| 7| 2) 56)| 886) 91
March, ; 502, 69 87| 6081340, 214) 3911593\| 602) 77
April, « : | 0 | 0!0/0 | 249) 33] 8 m0 850| 77
May, . 5 .| 0 | 0 0 | 0 | 172) 26 9] 207) 404) 18
June, . ‘ | i : 3 4 55} 0 | 010 | 0 1s 8
ite aes | |
TaB.e II. Taste III.
Months in the Order of abso-
Months in the Order of least
lute Productiveness. Inches.
Stars. | Average. Rain.
September, averaging. .| 1215 |] May: x a gauionts eee tosae
April, + abe bee Ki 7 Aa March, ~ sf) * 5.2) MR O8o
March, = came 1112 | September, . . . . . |” 2383
December, os cheeses (i 11) Din, AIpIalS ets Je” ool we tle ae
January, e Pins 898 | | February, «).< « =: «)|@20862
October, + Sa 85 818 789 PNVCG, cy se) is fev, +: oe eee
November, fi hae 699 December, . . .. .| 3.266
February, 3 <unte 645 Ftly. eco, le fe Oe
May, a A 614 November, . . . . .| 3941
August, 4 ae 608 October: 5's.) a Iau ees
July, rs ay te 544 VAP UBE, 5, = ea, inl ok a
June, 39 aie 141 January, - «+» si) eee
TaBLeE IV.
VI.
197°
TABLE I.—continued.
1853. 1854. Total for six,
years.
K. | D. |Total.|| C. | K» | D. Total.
32| 6) 123) 855| 224| 1201199] 3263
49| s6| aaa. .|. .|. .|- i] 3646
139| 2925/1195). .|. .|. .|. . || 7289
28| 26| 195i]. .|. .|. of}. || 4907
149] 14211910). .|. .|. .|. «|| 4192.
65| 45] 507. .|. .|. .|. .|] 6020
85| 66) 802] 33) 17) 10; 60) 5386
221| 1371439 1078} 188] 661332) 5071
75| 80) 6238/1180) 221) 921493) 6673 |
166) 172/1326/1544) 242) 3202106) 7028
294). 88)1871|| 727) 118) 60, 905|| 3726
108} 71) 501) 110) 30) 6 146 847
i2 J |
58048
TABLE V.
\
Months in the Order of | Stars per
Darkness. | Hour.
258 December. 3) | 39
249 JANUAR, oe #6 ae | 3°6
933 November, . « “st. 3-0
207 October, . Saeeawre 39
200 Ly Bebraaryece a sa ie 42
. SHS WMaNGA, jet mule yee 61
. 159 September, . .... 76
129 PPTs oe: os GALLS eae 91
113 AMIPOBE chi 3) Nene ot aul 5:4
75 My, Mes cha Re 4s ie 83
57 Del ystcn ts ta,n ai eel Meets 95
29 PUNE ade anes Maer ka Ne | 49
if
KH.
58
nearly
Average.
%
198
numbers of stars obtained is below the average of the year.
Lastly, were he to select December as the month producing
the greatest number of hours dark enough for his purpose, he
would again be foiled, the number of stars obtained per hour
of darkness in this month being considerably below the average
of the year. It will be perceived that September has proved
to be the most productive absolutely, although three other
months stand higher in horary results. At this season there
is little to contend with, excepting clouds. The nights are long
enough for the strength of the observer, and there is no frost
to coat the object-glass. The latter is a serious obstacle in the
colder months, and especially in this Observatory, where the
large equatorial is completely exposed ; and the object-glass
too heavy to be frequently removed with prudence.
‘‘Tn my general examination of the zones, planets were sought
for, but only two detected :—Neptune, in vol. 1., page 196, in
right ascension, 22" 27" 26°; and Melpomene, in vol. u1.,
page 177, in right ascension, 8" 6" 34°. The paucity of ob-
servations of planets found in the zones may be thus accounted
for. The telescope is almost invariably used near the meridian,
and, the time of a planet’s passage being known, the zone-ob-
serving was frequently abandoned to obtain the most accurate
place of the planet with the meridian circle. Facts indicative
of an unknown planet were always noted in forming the cata-
logue, and many places have been subsequently examined with
the meridian circle. Hitherto the only results have been notes
of two or three missing stars, on which we cannot at this mo-
ment lay our hands. A comparison by Mr. Graham ofa por-
tion of his maps, in course of execution, with the heavens, gave
_ the following stars as missing :—
Vol. 15 page 73, ..°'. (4° 18" 248
“ip LOO, > car 201848
i Sy etbiay si ape Oo . ae
- “AR hdr Pome te aarti ie
Vol. 115 page: (8,4 a. 4 Ba
Sie gh MUR 4 ea eee
199
The President observed that the stars contemplated in Mr.
Cooper’s Paper were many of them below the tenth magnitude,
_and that, therefore, the conditions of clearness, &c., of atmo-
sphere required for such observations would not be applicable
to the mere ordinary work of observatories.
Rey. Charles Graves, D.D., read a Paper containing an
account of certain notes in the Ogham character, occurring in
. the margin of an ancient manuscript of Priscian, in the Li-
__ brary of St. Gall.
15, Seeeigo in
ci PAIS Aen ES ay, 20)
cotit nee 1d Wie
o 1% .Y
md , .
€.1
Tir Alt Sky ee oh i eo
i hes by abate ves
oA oe
‘
».s
201
Marcu 16TH, 1855. (Stated Meeting.)
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Present,
in the Chair.
Tue Secretary of the Council read the following Report from
the Council :—
REPORT.
In presenting their Annual Report for the Session of 1854-5,
the Council have to congratulate the Academy on increased activity
in the publication of their Transactions.
The Fifth Part (Science) of the Twenty-Second Volume has been
recently published, and is now ready for distribution among the
Members. :
The Sixth Part (Polite Literature) is in a very advanced state,
and the Council hope to be able to announce its publication in a
very short time.
The First Part (Science) of the Twenty-Third Volume is also
partially printed, and the Second Part (Polite Literature) has been
commenced.
Several interesting papers have been, during the past year, com-
municated to the Academy.
In Pure and Mixed Mathematics we have had communications
from Sir William R. Hamilton on “‘ Quaternions ;”
fessor Graves on “The Principles which regulate the Interchange
of Symbols,” and on ‘“‘ The Equation of Laplace’s Functions ;”” and
from Mr. Rennie on “ The Use of the Hygrometer in the Barome-
tric Measurement of Heights.” The President has given us a paper
on *‘ The Electro Magnet.”
In the Sciences of Observation and Experiment, Professor
and from Pro-
Haughton has given us a paper on “ The Reflexion of Plane Pola-
rized Light from the Surface of Transparent Bodies,” and on
“ The Optical Properties of the Micas contained in the Dublin, Wick-
low, and Carlow Granites.” We have also had communications
from Dr. Lloyd on “‘ The Magnetic Influence of the Moon;” from
VOL. VI. T
202
Mr. Galbraith on “‘ The Chemical Composition of the Felspar found
in the Dublin and Wicklow Granites; from Dr. Allman on ‘“‘ The
Existence of a true Medusoid Structure in the Male Gemme of Hy-
dra,” and on “‘ Aphanizomenon Flos-Aque ;” from Dr. Harvey on
‘¢The Marine Botany of Western Australia ;”” and from Professor
> with several
Downing, on ‘‘ The Draining of the Haarlem Lake;’
others.
In Polite Literature, Dr. Hincks has contributed a paper on
**The Chronology of the Twenty-Sixth Egyptian Dynasty and of
the Commencement of the Twenty-Seventh.”” The same author
has also given us a paper on ‘‘ Assyrian Mythology.” Professor
Graves has made a communication on “ The Comparison of Adjec-
tives in the Ancient Irish Language.”
In Antiquities, Mr. Charles Mac Donnell has made a communi-
cation relative to the MSS. of the celebrated John Colgan, preserved
at St. Isidore’s, Rome. We have also received a communication
from Dr. Ball, on ‘‘An Attempt to prove the Age of the large
Bronze Trumpets in the Museum.”
The Proceedings of the Academy have appeared with great re-
gularity.
The Council regret that the progress in the preparation of a Ca-
talogue of the Museum has not been as rapid as could be desired.
A Report from the Committee appointed to superintend this work is
here subjoined.
During the past year some important organic changes in the
constitution of the Council have been carried into effect.
The duties heretofore discharged by the Committee of Publica-
tion have been delegated to the Council at large, who are also em-
powered to obtain the assistance of any other Members of the Aca-
demy, whose acquaintance with the subject of any one or more of
the papers submitted for publication may enable them to give to the
Council valuable suggestions in the discharge of this important task.
This change will probably be considered to be calculated to add to
the efficiency of the publishing department.
At the Stated Meeting held in March last, the Academy expressed
their opinion that it would be desirable to secure a greater amount
of rotation among the Members of the Council than exists at pre-
sent. In accordance with this opinion, the Council submitted to the ,
_——
|
:
4
;
203
Academy, in November last, a By-Law, by which it was declared
to be expedient that, with the exception of the Officers of the Aca-
demy, the senior Members of each Committee should he removed in
each year. This By-Law, which, in conformity with the Charter,
is expressed merely as a recommendation to the Members in the
disposal of their votes, was passed by the Academy, and comes into
operation on this evening. Should the Members act in conformity
with it, a minimum of three vacancies in each year will be secured.
An important addition has been made to our Museum during
the past year, by the purchase of Mr. Murray’s Collection of Anti-
quities.
The following purchases of Antiquities have also been made by
the Council out of the sum placed at their disposal by the Academy
for that purpose :—
1. A highly ornamented spear-head: from Mr. M. Daly.
2. Several bronze and iron antiquities found in the neighbour-
hood of Strokestown: from Mrs. Conry.
3. An earthen vessel ; a bronze cross; a handle of ancient skil-
let, highly ornamented ; a prick spur; a collection of small fibule ;
- abronze mace and large ring: from Mr. J. Underwood.
4, A large earthen jar or jug: from the Rev. Mr. Archbold.
5. Two episcopal seals, one belonging to the late President of
the Academy, Right Rev. Dr. Brinkley: from Mrs. Flood.
’ 6. A miscellaneous collection of Antiquities: from Mr. P. Fegan.
7. A large silver fibula: bought by Mr. J. F. Jones at Mr.
Gardner’s auction.
8, A peculiarly beautiful silver fibula: from Mr. Bindon.
9. A remarkably large and perfect bronze trumpet: from Mr.
George Du Noyer.
10. A silver pommel of a sword, handsomely inlaid with fine
wire filigree: from Mr. Murray.
11. A peculiarly fine bronze pin, with a cone-shaped head; a
small bronze cross or ornament ; a peculiarly shaped celt, and a pri-
vate seal, found in the excavations in College-green, have also been
bought from different individuals.
The Council has also purchased a collection of plaster casts
taken from the ancient stone crosses in the Isle of Man, from the
Rey. J. Cumming.
204
A subscription has been opened for the purchase of a portion of
the collection of gold ornaments recently discovered in the county
of Clare, and. exhibited at the Meeting of the Academy held on the
26th June.
During the past year, ten new Members have been added to the
Academy. Their names are:—
Cheyne Brady, Esq. James Higgins Owen, Esq.
Sir Bernard Burke. Edward Senior, Esq.
Parke Neville, Esq. Alexander Carte, M. D.
Rt. Hon. Francis Blackburne. Rev. Ogle William Moore.
Richard G. H. Butcher, Esq. Rev. Robt. Carmichael, F.T.C.D.
During the same period two Honorary Members and eleven or-
dinary Members have been lost to us by death. The names of the
Honorary Members are :—
Cart Friepricu Gauss, and Ropert JAMESON, Esq.
The names of the ordinary Members deceased within the same
period are :—
1, Jonny Epwarp Butter, Esq.; elected 11th April,1853: died
23rd July, 1854.
2. C. T. WeszBer, Esq.; elected 9th April, 1838: died 25th
March, 1854.
3. Roger C. Waker, Esq. ; elected 24th June, 1833: died 6th
September, 1854.
4. Rev. James Rem; elected 12th April, 1841: died 12th Sep-
tember, 1854. ,
5. Oxtver Sprovte, Esq.; elected 10th May, 1841: died 3rd
September, 1854.
6. Rosert Forster, Esq. ; elected 13th January, 1845: died
2nd June, 1854.
7. Witt1am Epineton, Esq.; elected 10th March, 1835: died
13th October, 1854.
8. Wynpuam Goo.p, M.P.; elected 9th June, 1845: died 27th
November, 1854.
9. The Eart or Lerrrm; elected 7th July, 1802: died 2nd
January, 1855.
205
10. Mavricr Coxts, Esq.; elected 12th February, 1849: died
15th January, 1855.
11. Bryvon Boop, Esq, ; elected 16th March, 1802: died 27th
January, 1855.
_ Iv was Resotvep,—That the Report of the Council be
adopted, and printed in the Proceedings.
The Rey. Dr. Todd read the following Report from the
Committee appointed by the Council to prepare a Catalogue of
the Museum :—
REPORT.
The Committee was appointed on the 18th March, 1852, by the
following Resolution of Council :—
“That in consequence of the resignation of Dr. Petrie as proved
by his Letter addressed to the Council, the following Gentlemen,
The Earl of Dunraven, Aquilla Smith, M. D.,
Rey. J. H. Todd, D.D., Major T. A. Larcom, R. E.,
be appointed a Committee to carry out the plan already agreed upon
by the Academy for the preparation and publication of the Cata-
logue.”
On the 19th April, 1852, the Committee presented to the Coun-
cil the following Report :-—
“The Resolution of the Council, directing a Catalogue of the
Museum to be prepared, distinctly specifies three objects to be kept
in view :—
** Ist. An accurate list of everything in the Museum.
“2nd. Such a list as may be a guarantee for the safety of the
articles.
** 3rd. A Descriptive Catalogue, for the use of visiters.
“Tt is the opinion of the Committee, that the first of these ob-
jects would be attained by continuing the Register commenced some
_ years ago in connexion with the Pictorial Catalogue, which was, how-
ever, discontinued about two years since.
“They would, therefore, recommend that this list be continued,
and that the Pictorial Catalogue be also completed up to the present
_ time, by which the second of the foregoing objects would be in a
206
great measure attained, especially if weights and measurements
were added to each object portrayed.
‘‘ For the purpose it will be necessary that a sum not exceeding
£50 be placed at the disposal of the Committee.
‘“‘ Whilst the Register and Pictorial Catalogue are in course of
completion, as above recommended, the Committee will take the ne-
cessary steps for a permanent classification of the Museum, with a
view to the preparation of the Descriptive Catalogue.”
On the 7th of July, 1852, the Committee held a meeting, at
which Mr. Clibborn reported that 5373 articles had been already
entered in the Number Book or Register of the Museum, and that
about 500 articles still remained to be entered, which it was then
thought could have been done before the ensuing Session of the
Academy.
At the same meeting scales and weights were ordered to be pur-
chased, and the whole of the gold ornaments were afterwards accu-
rately weighed by Dr. Aquilla Smith and Mr. Clibborn, previous to
their being exhibited at the Dublin Exhibition.
Whilst the Museum remained at the Exhibition nothing could
of course be done, and since its return the first care was to place it
in the new room now prepared for it; which necessarily took up
much of Mr. Clibborn’s time and attention, and prevented his com-
pleting the Register as was at first proposed.
After the return of the Museum the Committee inspected the
numerical Register, and instructed Mr. Clibborn to have the columns
headed weights, and where procured, filled up.
Much difficulty, however, has been found in completing these
entries. Mr. Clibborn reports that many of the numbers formerly
pasted on the articles have come off, owing to the dampness of the
new rooms, and that this accident has necessarily occasioned much
difficulty and delay.
The weights of all the gold and most of the silver articles, how-
ever, have been inserted in the Register.
The numbers have also been attached to the drawings of all the
gold articles in the Pictorial Catalogue, referring to the correspond-
ing numbers in the Register.
The Committee must, therefore, report to the Council, that it is
now impossible to make any further progress in the Descriptive
207
Catalogue until the Museum has been more exactly arranged, and the
articles fixed in permanent places. The crypt under the Library,
which is intended for the reception of the larger and coarser arti-
cles, has been but just completed, and the glass cases, which are
to stand on the railing round the gallery, have not yet been received.
The permanent arrangement, therefore, cannot as yet be satisfacto-
rily commenced; but the Committee recommend the immediate at-
_ tention of the Council to this subject.
With respect to the Pictorial Catalogue, the Committee after
much consideration resolved, that the recent improvement in pho-
tography, especially the collodion process, offered the most advan-
tageous and economical means of obtaining accurate representations
of the principal articles of the Museum. An excellent apparatus
was therefore ordered, and several beautiful photographs were taken
by Mr. Tennison, who kindly offered his services to carry out this
object.
This work, however, has also been stopped by the want of a
suitable glass chamber for conducting the practical operations of the
photographic processes. This chamber, it was hoped, might have been
erected at a small expense, but on obtaining estimates it was found
that the cost would be much greater than was at first anticipated.
The Committee, however, have reason to suppose that this deficiency
will shortly be supplied.
The Ballot for the annual election having closed, the fol-
_ lowing gentlemen were declared to have been elected Officers
_ and Council for the ensuing year :—
President.—Rev. Thomas R. Robinson, D. D.
Treasurer.—Robert Ball, LL. D.
Secretary to the Academy.—Rev. J. H. Todd.
Secretary to the Council_—Reyv. J. H. Jellett, A. M.
Secretary of Foreign Correspondence.—Rev. S. Butcher,
D.D.
Librarian.—Rey. William H. Drummond, D. D.
Clerk and Assistant Librarian —Kdward Clibborn.
208
Committee of Science.
Robert Ball, LL. D.; Sir Robert Kane, M. D.; George
J. Allman, M. D.; Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D.; Rev. Sa-
muel Haughton, A. M.; Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D.D.; Rev.
George Salmon, A. M.
Committee of Polite Literature.
Rey. W. H. Drummond, D.D.; Rev. Charles Graves,
D.D.; John Anster, LL. D.; Rev. S. Butcher, D.D.;
D. P. Starkey, Esq., A.M.; Rev. J. H. Jellett, A.M.;
John F. Waller, LL. D.
Committee of Antiquities.
George Petrie, LL. D.; Rev. James H. Todd, D.D.;
Aquilla Smith, M. D.; Earl of Dunraven; Colonel T. A.
Larcom; Lord Talbot de Malahide; William R. Wilde, Esq.
The President nominated, under his hand and seal, the fol-
lowing Vice-Presidents :—Lieut-Col. Larcom, R. E.; George
Petrie, LL. D.; Rev. Charles Graves, D. D.; Sir Robert
Kane, M. D.
209
Monpay, APRIL 9TH, 1855.
LIEUT-COL. LARCOM, F.R.S., Vicz-Presipenr,
in the Chair.
Joun T. Gitpert, Esq.; John Edward Walsh, LL. D.; and
John Ringland, Esq., were elected Members of the Academy.
On the recommendation of the Council, it was
I. Resoivep,—That the Resolutions adopted by the Aca-
demy on the 30th of November, 1854, are not intended to
limit the right of the Members of the Academy to vote for
any name appearing on the Balloting List prepared by the
Council ; but to record the deliberate opinion of the Academy,
that it is expedient that a Member of each Committee should
be removed annually, in the manner which those Resolutions
recommend.
II. That the Treasurer be authorized to sell out of the
Funds a sum not exceeding £500 of Stock, in order to meet
the expenditure of moving into the present house.
Professor Graves, D.D., read the second part of his Paper
on the Ogham Notes in the St. Gall MS. of Priscian.
‘In the Library of St. Gall in Switzerland is preserved a
manuscript of Priscian, written in an Irish hand and full of
glosses, both interlinear and marginal, in the Irish language.
Several of the marginal glosses are in the Ogham character,
and on account of their great antiquity deserve a special notice.
I had been for some time aware of their existence, and my
curiosity respecting them had been excited by seeing a fauc-
simile of one of them in Dr. Keller’s Memoir on the Irish Manu-
scripts extant in Swiss Libraries. But it was not till I had
been put in possession of trustworthy copies of them, made by
Dr. Todd, that I thought it worth my while to attempt to
VOL. VI. U
210
decipher them, or to speculate concerning their age. For the
conduct of this inquiry I found abundant materials in the
Grammatica Celtica of Professor Zeuss. In his introduction
he has described the MS. minutely ; in the body of his work
he has quoted a vast number of the glosses; and in an Ap-
pendix he has exhibited a considerable portion of the text of
the MS., together with all the interlinear glosses pertaining to
it. He has, moreover, given the readings of the simpler
Oghams, and to some extent discussed the question relative to
the date of the MS. On this lattter pot, however, he has not
arrived at definite conclusions. He seems rather to incline to
the notion, that the MS. was written by an Irish scribe on the
Continent; and he does not dispute the dictum of Haenel, who
refers it to the etghth century.
‘‘ Before I proceed to read and translate the Oghams
themselves, I must state that they form a part of the general
body of the glosses; they were written at the same time, by
the same person, and with the same objects. The glosso-
grapher, as was usual with Irish scribes, made occasional me-
moranda in the margin, noting how his work progressed, and
occasionally referring to circumstances which occurred as he
was actually writing. A few of these relate to the nature of
the text, as, Sude qui legat difficilis est ista pagina. Many
are ejaculations, or prayers for a blessing on the scribe’s
work, as Fave Brigita; Sancta Brigita adjuva scriptorem
istius artis (the Ars Grammatica of Priscian); In nomine
Almi Patricii; In nomine Sancti Diormitii. The saints in-
voked in this way are only Irish ones. Occasionally the scribe
complains of his writing materials. ‘Thus, Ip 5ann membpum
(the vellum is scanty); Ip cana an oub (the ink is thin); or
complains of his health, as, uch mo chliab a norb mgen (alas,
my chest, O holy Virgin!). But the following memoranda
are important as they furnish means to determine the date
of the MS.
“1, Aglossatp. 157: Hucusque Calvus Patricii depinait,
211 ;
showing that the name of one of the scribes employed on
the work was Maelpatraic, of which Calvus Patricii, the ton-
sured (servant) of Patrick, is a literal translation. In like
manner, Maelsuthain, the spiritual adviser of Brian Boroimhe,
signed his name as Calvus Perennis in the Book of Armagh.
The Irish Aunals mention several persons of this name, which
was common in the ninth and tenth centuries; and two of them
are actually said to have been scribes. Maelpatraic, son of
Finnchu, bishop, scribe, and anchorite, and abbot elect of Ar-
magh, died a.p. 861. Another Maelpatraic, scribe, wise man,
and abbot of Treoit (Trevet in the county of Meath), died
A.D. 885. Persons of the same name, abbots of Monaster-
boice, Clonmacnoise, and Slane, are also mentioned as having
died in the years 875, 883, and 886.
«2. At p. 194, marg. inf., we find, vo mip Mabdvoc dain «1.
meippe 7 Choipbbpe, i.e. of Inis Maedhoc are we, i. e. myself
and Coirpre. This gloss has caused some perplexity to Pro-
fessor Zeuss, who was not aware that the island here spoken of
was named after the celebrated Irish saint, Maedhoc of Ferns.
It is in the lake of Templeport, in the county of Leitrim, and
retains its name to the present day. We learn from this gloss
the exact district in Ireland from which the writer came. The
Coirpre here mentioned may possibly have been Coirpre Crom,
Bishop of Clonmacnoise, who died a. p. 889. But the name
was so common a one that little weight can be attached to
the conjecture.
«3, There is another marginal note unfortunately imper-
fect, of which just enough remains to show that this transcript
of Priscian was made under the superintendence of a person
named Maelbriget. This note is as follows :—::: aithap Pa-
tpic 7 Opis. ap Maelbpigcae namba olcc a menma ppimm::::
Pepibunod po pepibad in oul po. The sentence is incomplete,
but it plainly amounts to a prayer addressed to St. Patrick
and St. Bridget, that Maelbridget may not be dissatisfied
with the scribe’s performance. Maelbrighde was a very com-
u 2
212
mon name amongst ecclesiastics in the ninth, tenth, and ele-
venth centuries. M. Bishop of Slane, died a.p. 874. M.
Abbot of Clonmacnoise, A.D. 888. M.Comorb of Patrick, a.p.
889. M. son of Tornan, became Bishop of Armagh, a. p.
885, and died at an advanced age, A. D. 926.
«4, At p. 112, the following quatrain is written in the
margin :—
Ip achep in saith mnochc,
Fa puapna paipeae pinvpolc.
Ni dsop perme mona minn
Oond laechparo lamn oa Lochlino.
Of which the following is a translation :
Bitter is the wind to night,
To ruffle the white crest of the sea.
Long and smooth voyages are not accomplished
By the fierce warriors from Lochlinn.
«¢ The mind of the writer was evidently full of the ravages
of the Danes who plundered all the great ecclesiastical estab-
lishments of Ireland during the ninth century. The Annals
record that Clonmacnoise, and many other ecclesiastical estab-
lishments, were plundered and burned by the Danes under
Turgesius in the year 843; Armagh experienced a like fate
in the years 831, 839, 850, 867, 893.
‘5. The gloss Ruatom avert, p. , probably furnishes
us with the means of fixing the actual year in which the MS.
was written. For we learn from the Annals of the Four
Masters, at the year 874, that Ruaidhri, son of Morminn, King
of Britain (i.e. Wales), came to Ireland to shun the Danes.
Such an event was very likely to be noticed by ascribe, parti-
cularly if it happened that the monarch came to the place
where he was.
** According to the Welsh Chronicles, this Ruaidhri, called
by the Welsh Rodric Mawr, son of Mervyn the Freckled, was
213
killed by the Saxons in the year 876. The Annals of Ulster
record this event at the year 877.
«‘ From what has been said we may safely conclude that
the MS. was written in Ireland towards the close of the ninth
century; and the style of the writing as compared with that
of the Book of Armagh, written in the beginning of the same
century, fully confirms this inference.
«¢ Having now established the date of the Oghams, let us
proceed to describe them.
** They are as follows :—
«T, Page 50, marg. inf.— FERIA Cal HODIE.—This marked
the 4th of October, which, as we learn from the Martyrology
‘of Marianus Gormanus, was kept in the Irish as well as in
other Churches, as the anniversary of the Caius, or Gaius, and
Crispus, mentioned 1 Cor. i. 14.
“JI. Page 70, marg. sup.—Fel MARTAIN—1. e. the Fes-
tival of St. Martin of Tours, kept on the 11th of November.
St. Martin, as the supposed uncle of St. Patrick, was specially
honoured in Ireland. Churches were dedicated to him, and
the name is preserved in those of parishes and townlands to
this day.
«JIT. Page 170, marg. sup.—minchasc—i. e. Pascha
minor, Or Low Sunday. ‘The word is still in vernacular use.
This Ogham has been slightly mutilated in the binding of the
MS., but enough remains to make the reading certain.
“IV. V. VI. Pages 193, 194, 195, marg. sup.—CO9GRT
—i.e. Corrige. The word is not to be found in the diction-
aries; but there can be no doubt as to its meaning. We have
at p. 90, ol apcogapti as a gloss on the Latin guod sit emen-
dandum. '
“VII. Page 195, marg. sup.— ASCOHGRT INSO.—i. e. Hoe
est corrigendum. Compare the gloss just referred to: also, m1
aeopapchi mpo (gl. minime hoc est adhibendum) ; also a gloss in
the Wurtzburgh MS. of St. Paul’s Epistles, cio apoéna ppt
pincna (gl.quid ergo fratres ? i.e. quid faciendum in hoc ergo).
"F ie
214
The scribe has used the character called eamhancoll to stand
for the letters pe in apeoganc. According to the Uraicept it
is properly used to denote 2, which is equivalent to es: but
Irish scribes sometimes put se for the Latin 2, e. g. ascella for
axilla; Mascimin for Maximin. The present mode of writing
is thus easily explained.
“VIII. Page 204, marg. sup.—lLatheirt.—The same
word occurs in the ordinary character at p. 189. I cannot pro-
nounce any positive opinion as to its signification. Professor
Zeuss understands it to mean at the third hour, and refers to a
gloss cepzia hopa, at the bottom of p.212. But this explanation
leaves the aspiration of the t unaccounted for. In Cormac’s
Glossary we find a word lachoipz, so little differing in ortho-
graphy that it may be equivalent to the one before us.
“ Laithoipc «1. Laith opt .1. laich po n-opcz .1. ol conmae.
“ Laichoipe, i. e. from laith, champion, and opt, it over-
comes, i. e. drinking ale.
‘*‘ It seems unlikely that this is the true interpretation of
the Ogham word, though it might possibly be a gloss on some
such word as ebrietas or crapula.
*< At the commencement of each of these Ogham notes the
following mark occurs: —>. It is used in the Books of
Leinster, Lecan, and Ballymote; and generally in Irish MSS.,
where specimens of Ogham writing are introduced. On a
large silver brooch in the Museum of the Royal Dublin So-
ciety, it is used both to mark the beginning of each line of
Ogham writing, and to separate names from one another. In
the Ogham, No. VIL., a point is used for this purpose between
the words cosgapc and po. There is also a point at the end
of No.I. In Ogham inscriptions occurring on monuments I
have met with indubitable instances of stops employed to se-
parate words. But the difficulty of distinguishing between
natural and artificial marks ought to make us careful not to
pronounce too positively in cases of this kind.
‘¢ It is to be observed that the diphthongs occurring in these
215
Oghams are written in full, instead of being represented by the
poppeavha, which are said to have been invented for the pur-
pose.
‘< In concluding my notice of these Oghams, I must remark,
that they furnish an unanswerable proof that the Ogham cha-
racter was in use amongst Irish ecclesiastics in the Middle
Ages. That Clonmacnoise was a distinguished seat of Ogham
lore is proved by the following stanzas, occurring at the be-
ginning of an ancient poem on the families buried in that
cemetery :—
Cataip Ciapan Cluain mic noip,
baile opGécpolup deapsporp.
Oo cpil pigpaige ap buan blag
Sluaig pan pidbaile ppuidglan.
Acdic uaiple Clomoe Cumo
Fan pelig lecaio, leapgéuino.
Snaidm n6é cnaeb 6p 5a¢ colaimno
Acar amm éaem Geant ogaim.
That is,
Clonmacnoise is the city of Ciaran,
A place of bright dews and red roses.
Of the race of kings of lasting fame
There is a host beneath the peaceful sacred place.
The nobles of the Clann Cuinn lie
Beneath the flagged, brown, sloping cemetery.
A knot or branch (craobh) over each body,
And a correct Ogham name.
‘* My attention was pointed to this poem by Mr. Eugene
Curry, who found it in a MS. in the Bodleian Library at Ox-
ford, marked Rawlinson, 406, at fol. 7.
‘‘ The truth of the statement here made is confirmed by the
discovery, at Clonmacnoise, of a tombstone bearing the name
.
216
Colman in the Irish character, with the word bochz [poor]
written under it in Ogham. I doubt whether this tombstone
is still to be found. My information respecting it is derived
from Dr. Petrie, who furnished me with a drawing of the mo-
nument made by him several years ago. Since then many of
the monuments have been broken, buried, or removed to other
churchyards in the neighbourhood.”
Rey. Robert Carmichael, F.'T.C. D., read a Paper on La-
place’s Equation and the Calculus of Quaternions.
‘‘ Early in the year 1852 it accidentally suggested itself
that the celebrated Equation of Laplace’s Functions, which
had hitherto, for all practical purposes, baffled the powers of
ordinary analysis, might possibly be solved with simplicity, and
in a form admitting of useful application, by the new method
of analysis discovered by Sir William Hamilton. The results
of the investigation thus set on foot were published in the
‘ Cambridge and Dublin Mathematical Journal,’ February,
1852.
*< To one starting with the simpler equation,
D.U+ Di U=0,
the solution of which was known to be
U=@ (a+ ty) + ¥ (a-y),
where i?=-1, it seemed probable that the solution of the
higher equation,
D.V+ Di V+ DiV =0,
should be susceptible of deduction by the employment of two
imaginaries 7 and j, governed by the laws
P=-1, fa=-l,. G=-ji
The integral thus deduced appeared to be
V=0 (a+iz, ytjz)t ¥ (w-iz, y—J):
Unable to interpret this form, and impressed with the convic-
tion that, to render the solution, iftrue, of any value, such in-
aS Ses ee
:
i
a
:
i
&
.
;
Hy
a 217
terpretation was absolutely necessary, I took the liberty of so-
liciting the attention of mathematicians to this point.
‘«¢ Having been honoured with communications from Eng-
land and France in connexion with this paper, I resumed the
subject in the early part of the year 1853, and entered into
correspondence with Sir William Hamilton. With his valu-
able assistance I hoped to be able to overcome two difficulties
which seemed to lie in the way of interpretation. It appeared
desirable that the form of solution should be rendered more
purely symmetrical by the introduction of the third imaginary
unit &, and that by the aid of the same new element the cha-
racter of the solution might be rendered more purely spatial.
In one sense this form is undoubtedly spatial. If, however,
we extract from it the explicit vector-unit, we get
¢ cos a+jsina,
which, as_referrmg to an unit circle is planar, whereas it
would be desirable that the explicit vector-unit should be
2 cOS at+jcos (3 +h cos y,
referred to the unit sphere.
‘In the month of January, 1854, Sir William Hamilton
pointed out the necessity of introducing some modification in
the form of the solution as stated, arising out of the non-com-
mutative character of the terms x + iz, y+jz, and x — iz, y—jz. ©
‘“<Tn the early part of the present year this modification
was supplied by Professor Graves, but the same objections lie
against the modified form:
V= MO (2+ iz, y+jz)+ MY (#- iz, y -jz).
Th the first place this form is not purely symmetrical ; and in -
the second place, its character is not purely spatial. For these
_Yeasons it seems, I would say with all due respect, improba-
ble that any interpretation of this form can be devised which
will meet the requirements of physical research.
218
‘«¢ Now the symbolic form of Laplace’s equation which was
integrated was
(D, -tD, -jD,) (D:+tDz+jD,) .V=9,
which is obviously unsymmetrical. It appears then possible,
that in order to have arrived at a solution susceptible of useful
application, we should not have taken this form, but one
purely symmetrical, and such was pointed out nearly nine years
since by Sir William Hamilton, namely,
(t(D, +jD,+ kD.) .V=0.
Now, if we confine our regard to this latter form, and substi-
tute for the imaginary symbols real quantities a, 6, ¢, it can
readily be shown that the solution of the equation,
(aD, + bD,+cD.).V=0
is
b
where % and v, are arbitrary homogenous functions, of the
order zero, of the quantities respectively under them, or
2 peared AE: Se halted : Ath ec
v-(F+$+2\o(§ e i¢éia a ae ae ce aa i).
Ifnow, in the right-hand member of these equations, we replace
the real quantities a, 4, c, by the imaginary symbols i, j, 4,
respectively, we get
x ed aa ¥ z=
ee (erat) » Uy (€2, @, €°) +, (67, 6%, e ),
ee ee 2 A ee 3
(F+4+Z)-m (6,2, el) (6,6, 04),
and
Micah Py gt AOA 2) eee
G47) 9G Bhovi eG kin elt i}
and modifications of these analogous to that éstablished so con-
clusively by Professor Graves, for the previous form, will
give, I think, solutions of Laplace’s equation, which will sa-
tisfy the conditions required.
_
4
;
J
—— swe
219
‘‘From the peculiar nature of the symbols it is evident
that the expressions last stated may be written in the forms,
pea (2, e", e*) Ati (e, e", e*)
and
p.®(n-£, 6-£ E-n) + ¥ (n-&, 6-& E-n)
where &, », Z, are the co-ordinates of the point 2, y, z, in mag-
nitude and direction, or, if I may presume to invent the phrase,
the components of the points 2, y, 2, and p the vector of this
same point.
‘* There is a peculiarity about this expression to which it
may be well to solicit attention. It is known to all physicists
that, in the lunar theory, and in that of the perturbed motion
of pendulums, there occur equations of the form,
u=© sin (nO +a) + Acos (nO +B) + &.,
implying that the value of w is not simply periodic, but admits
of indefinite increase.
‘¢ Similarly, in the above expression, we observe in the
first term the vector p outside the arbitrary function, a circum-
stance likely to add considerably to the interest of the physical
interpretation of the solution.
«That the modified form of this expression will satisfy
the requirements of physical research, appears probable from
the considerations, that it must be perfectly symmetrical, that
it must be spatial, and that even the notation exhibits a semi-
physical character.
“<The exact nature of the requisite modification I am not
at present prepared to state to the Academy, but with the
existence of such I am strongly impressed, and as the subject
has recently attracted much attention, these remarks have been
submitted in the hope of contributing to the production ofa
result which possesses much interest both for the mathemati-
cian and the physicist. ;
‘“‘ It may be well to add, that the two other forms in which
~ 990
the solution of Laplace’s equation were presented in the paper
of February, 1852,—namely,
a f SAem224 | cos 4/ (m? + m3) z+%,. sin / (mi +m) z}
= 4 +
[ = Bem" {cos (mi + m2) z-%,. sin / (mi +m) z} |
with its duplicate
VAeinm2 | cos (myx + my) + tp . sin (myx + my)} )
+ iy
= Bem») (cos (mx + my) — t, . sin (mx + my)} |
where
2 ¢=Ccosat+jsina;
and
[J® (7m, m.) em . cos +/ (m? + m3) 2. a
+
L {J (am, mz) em". sin / (m? + m3) z .dm,dm,
with its duplicate
(m1, Mz) Cos (me + may) e™*"2)2 , dm,dm, )
y
= + 5
W (m,, mz) sin (1,2 + my) eMn**m2")2 , dm,dm,
Y J
the limits of the integrals in both cases being supposed inde-
pendent of the quantities x, y, and z,—stand unaffected.”
Professor Graves observed, with reference to Mr. Carmi-
chael’s paper, that he entertained great hopes that Mr. Carmi-
chael would succeed in discovering the requisite modification
of the symmetrical expression now exhibited by him to the
Academy, so as to make it actually satisfy Laplace’s equation.
Professor Graves stated that he had pursued the same track
of investigation himself; but he had abandoned it in conse-
quence of his finding that the expression
MI
m Seman are}
in which W denotes an arbitrary function, is not a true solu-
tion of Laplace’s equation. This becomes at once apparent
on trying the case in which the function just given reduces to
2
] ;
a Se ae
221
_ Professor Graves, D.D., read a Paper on the solution of
the equation of Laplace’s functions.
‘It is not my design, in the present communication, to dis-
cuss the results obtained by giving particular forms to the ar-
bitrary functions f; and f;, which enter into the expression,
V= Mf, (y + je, z+ kx) + Mf, (y —ja, z- he),
which I lately presented to the Academy as the complete so-
lution of the equation
Vi BV Gav
area ay tes =
‘¢ But I propose to give some development to the general
formula, in order more plainly to exhibit its nature and the
mutual relation of its parts. For this purpose let us take
Mf (y+jc, z2+kx), and after developing it by Taylor’s The-
orem, let us substitute mean products of js, and 4s for the or-
dinary products, according to the formule of p.170. It will
then assume the form
F,+jP,+ kFs,
af P\ a/df . af df
eT si(qat +h) +Fil gat? aeet 2)- oor
ae a af af of
aa -5i( gs ala at pag aa) <
df #/( af adf\ #/ df af def
Br ae a gee ligase nees a3) Bee
where
J being used for brevity to denote f(y, z). It is very easy to
ascertain the law according to which the coefficients of the
different powers of x are formed. In F, the coefficient of
ae is,
(-1)"f @& @ |"
(On)! jaye def 7
In F, the coefficient of 22" i
X-1)ry 1)" a @& | n j
ee ie cdet ts
222
and in F, the coefficient of x?" is
(1 dfa@ dyn
(2n +1)! dz Lay” dz| f
‘“* With respect to these expressions F,, F,, Fs, the follow-
ing circumstances deserve notice :—
“1. They are entirely freed from imaginaries.
“2. Any one of them is a solution of Laplace’s equation.
«3. They are connected together by the relations
dF, dF, dF, dF, dF, dF,
dz dy’ dz dz’? dy dx’
in virtue of which, the expression
Fidz + F,dy + Fydz
is an exact differential.
‘*4, From the fact that F, is a solution of Laplace’s equa-
tion, it follows, that F, and F, are likewise solutions. For as
ae | D, F,.
(D3 + D3 + D3) F-[ D, (D3 + D3 + D}) F,=0,
and a similar proof applies in the case of £;.
“5, Writing f£ in place of “ in F,, or a in FP, we see
that
F,=xfp-
2h), 2 (16, , Of wh) a
n(Gee ee aa Fad age
will be a solution of Laplace’s Equation, whatever function
of y and z is denoted by /:.
“¢6, If we add this value of F, to F,, we obtain a solution
involving two arbitrary functions. It is exactly in this form
that Lagrange has presented the solution of Laplace’s Equa-
tion in his ** Mecanique Analytique,” p. 520.
«<7. It appears, then, that we are able to deduce a complete
solution of Laplace’s Equation from one of the arbitrary func-
.
.
223
tions Mf, Mf,: and this arises from the mixture of real and
imaginary quantities in them.
«8, The solution just mentioned, viz. F,+ F, might be
written in the form
(1+.D,? (Di + Di)}> (fit afr).
This transformation suggests an elementary process, by means
of which the solution of Laplace’s function, in the form of a
series arranged according to ascending powers of 2, may be
obtained without recourse to imaginaries. Let the equation,
(Di + _D} + D2) V=0,
be integrated twice with respect to 2; $, and g,, two arbitrary
functions of y and z, being successively introduced in the in-
tegration ; it will then assume the form
{ 1 3h i Oh (D; ae D3)} V=29, ate pi.
_ Hence we shall have,
V=({14+ Dy? (D} + D3)}7 (#24 o:)-
The development of the operations here indicated will actually
produce a result equivalent to Lagrange’s. So long ago as in
February, 1848, I had suggested this mode of treating diffe-
rential equations; but I had then little notion of the possibi-
lity of applying it with any success in the case of an equation
_ so intractable as that of Laplace’s coefficients.”
Dr. Todd presented a rubbing made by him from an in-
~ scribed tombstone in the north transept of the church of Gal-
way. It bears the following inscription :—
- HIR- LIETH - THE - BODI- OF - ON - MORIZRTAH - OTIER-
_NAGH - AND - HIS - WIF - KATERINA - NIGONOHW - AND - HIs -
_ BROTHER - TEIGE - OG - CVPERS - AN°- DNI- 1580 -
The stone is elaborately ornamented, and bears on it also
arepresentation of an adze and square, or rule, the emblems
_ of the trade of coopers, to which the brothers O’Tiernagh be-
longed.
b)
224
Dr. Todd drew attention to the form of the wife’s name,
* Katerina ni-Gonow,” the ni being the correct form of the
Irish patronymic for a female, corresponding to the O” for a
male.
Under the word or1ERNAGH in the inscription are the
words ‘*].TEIG” in a smaller character, but of the same date,
i.e. “and” or ‘et Teig,” alluding to the younger brother
Teig og, who was interred in the same tomb.
Dr. Ball read extracts from a letter from Professor Har-
vey, dated Melbourne, 10th January last, in which he stated
that he had just packed up his Victoria collection of Algz, and
had examined and named all the new species; and that, includ-
ing the West Australian collection, his list shows 556 species.
He enclosed for the ‘‘Annals of Natural History” a description
of some of his new genera: as Bellotia, named in honour of
Lieut. Bellot, who perished in search of Sir John Franklin ;
Apjohnia, called in remembrance of Dr. and Mrs. Apjohn;
&e., &e. A specimen of the Apjohnia was exhibited. Dr.
Harvey was about to sail for Van Dieman’s Land, and ex-
pected to proceed to Sydney in May.
Dr. John Barker exhibited some bracteate coins, said to
have been found in a place called the Giant’s Grave, within
six miles of Belfast.
225
Monpay, APRIL 23RD, 1855.
LIEUT.-COL. LARCOM, F.R.S., Vice-PresipEn7,
in the Chair.
Rev. Dr. Topp presented a rubbing of the ancient inscription
~ on the base of the cross which stands in the principal street of
the village of Cong. This inscription does not appear to have
been ever published, nor do the names it contains occur in the
Irish Annals. It is written in the black letter text of the
fourteenth century, and not in Irish characters, although it is
in the Irish language. It is very much effaced, and by no
means easy to read, but Dr. Todd, with the assistance of Dr.
Petrie, who had copied it many years ago, has succeeded in
deciphering it as follows :—
@rx’ do nichol ag’ do gille bert o dubthaich ra bin abaiddeact Cunga.
Which he reads thus:
OROIT DO Nichol agus Do sillebert oO OubThaich ra
bIN abalohedcT CUNSa. f
‘<A prayer for Nichol and for Gillebert O’Dubhthaigh [O’Duffy],
who were Abbots of Cong.”
Dr. Wilde gave it as his opinion, that the base or steps on
which the cross stands were of an earlier date than the present
shaft of the cross; and he mentioned a report current in the
town, that many years ago the ancient cross was carried away
_ by some soldiers and thrown over the bridge into the river.
It is said by some that it was recovered and replaced, but
others think that this was not so, and that the present shaft
belongs to a cross that formerly stood in the old abbey burial- _
ground.
Dr. Todd presented an accurate drawing of a chalice
made some time ago by Mr. M‘Carthy ; and stated that when
a VOL. VI. : ‘ x
226
such antiquities could not be themselves procured and pre-
served in the Museum, it was very important to have correct
drawings of them made to scale, as this was. The chalice was
of silver, and stood 53 inches high; the bowl’ was 33 inches
in diameter, and the foot, which was octagonal, with eight seg-
ments of circles, as the bases of each of the triangles of the oc-
tagon, was 5 inches from point to point, and 4 inches from
hollow to hollow.
Round the foot ran the following inscription :—
ibs. Conogus Miaguir vex fermanach me fi. fe. m°. cece. rxtx’.
Dr. Todd showed that this was the Cuchonacht Maguire,
chief of Fermanagh, who was murdered by his own relatives
in 1537. At that year the Four Masters record his death, and
give him a high character for virtue, piety, and devotion to
the Church,—so that it was quite in accordance with his cha-
racter to find his name on a sacramental chalice. He was
buried at first in an island in Loch Erne, where there was a
small monastic establishment, but his remains were afterwards
removed to the Abbey of Donegal by the Franciscan friars
of that monastery, and interred there with great solemnity.
The following Address to His Excellency the Lord Lieu-
tenant was adopted by the Academy :—
“ To His Excellency George William Frederick Earl of Car-
lisle, Lord Lieutenant General and General Governor of
Ireland, §e.
«¢ May IT PLEASE YOUR EXCELLENCY,
«We, the President, Council, and Members of the Royal
Irish Academy, beg to tender to your Excellency our respect-
ful congratulations on your return to this country in the high
office of Her Majesty’s Representative.
‘‘In approaching your Excellency as the Visitor of the
Academy, appointed by our Charter, it is with pleasure we re-
227
cognise in you, not only the Representative of our gracious
Sovereign, but also the man of letters, whose cultivated mind
and varied and eminent attainments point him out as indivi-
dually qualified for such a position, independently of any civil
or official rank.
«Your Excellency is already well acquainted with the
literary and scientific institutions of Iveland, and you are
therefore aware that the Academy was founded by the Char-
ter of His Majesty King George III. for promoting the
study of the Abstract and Physical Sciences, Polite Litera-
ture, and Antiquities.
«< It may be necessary to say, that since the period of your
Excellency’s former residence in Dublin, we have obtained,
from the liberality of Government, a large and convenient
residence, much better adapted to our purposes than that which
was formerly occupied by the Academy, and provided with
ample accommodation for our Library, as well as for our Mu-
* seum, which can now be displayed and arranged as its impor-
tance and national character deserves.
« The Museum, which is confined to Irish Antiquities, has
of late years received great and valuable additions, chiefly
from the liberal contributions of the zealous friends of Irish
history and antiquities, amongst whom it is gratifying to us
to be able to reckon your Excellency, and to thank you for a
contribution to this department of our labours, transmitted to
‘us immediately on your arrival here, and before you had pub-
licly entered upon your Viceregal duties.
«It is not for us to speak of the merit of the literary efforts
of our members, which have been published in our Transac-
tions and Proceedings: we would only remark, that we have
endeavoured to cultivate the branches of learning to which our
_ Academy is devoted, in such a manner as to hold out to every
one, with strict impartiality, that meed of praise and of honour
which his exertions and attainments have earned.
‘¢Treland is now, we trust, recovering from the late cala-
x 2
228
mitous difficulties which depressed her trade and impoverished
her people; and we earnestly hope that your Excellency’s ad-
ministration, in giving force to the impetus which she has
already received, will be crowned with that successful promo-
tion of all useful arts, whether literary or practical, which we
know it will be your Excellency’s most anxious wish to culti-
vate, and with which we believe the true peace, prosperity, and
happiness of Ireland will always be identified.”
229
Mownpay, May 14rx, 1855.
GEORGE PETRIE, LL. D., Vice-Presiwent,
in the Chair.
Epmunp WILLIAM Dive Esq., M. B., was elected a Mem-
_ ber of the Academy.
-The Secretary of the Academy read the following Answer -
of His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant to the Address adopted
by the Academy at the last meeting :—
“¢ GENTLEMEN,
**T request the President, Council, and Members of
the Royal Irish Academy, to accept my sincere thanks for the
obliging expressions which they have addressed to me per-
sonally, as well as officially, upon my arrival in Ireland.
** J rejoice to find, that since the period of my former ac-
quaintance with your proceedings, you have obtained a more
commodious area for their future development; I doubt not
that your zeal and spirit will keep pace with your enlarged
_ local proportions :—
‘Dignis invitant Pallada templis.’
‘*T believe it to be your laudable ambition so to collect,
_ preserve, and investigate what has been bequeathed by the
past, as to make it illustrate the present, and improve the
future ; this is the beneficent method of making remote gene-
_ rations react upon each other, and rendering your contempo-
raries heirs to the treasures of former knowledge and wisdom,
_ and ministers to the continual progress of Literature, Science,
and Art.
for the Royal Irish Academy.”
“‘ T earnestly trust that such a course will be long reserved,
amidst the increasing repose and prosperity of your country,
230
The Rey. Professor Haughton communicated the following
Paper on the granites of the province of Leinster.
“The granites of the south-east of Ireland occur in the
counties of Dublin, Carlow, Kilkenny, Wicklow, and Wex-
ford, and may be divided physically into two distinct groups.
“Ist. The chain of granite hills extending from Booters-
town and Dalkey, county of Dublin, ina N.N.E., 8.5. W.
direction, to Poulmounty, in the south of the county of Carlow,
within five miles of New Ross. This granite chain has a
length of sixty-eight miles, and a breadth varying from eight
to fifteen miles.
“2nd. The series of granite hills, occurring at intervals in
the slate of the counties of Wicklow and Wexford, isolated
from each other, and rising like islands through the slate. This
group of granite hills lies between the main chain and the sea,
and appears to be arranged in lines parallel more or less to the
axis of the main chain.
«‘ These granite hills are about twenty im number, and
extend for a distance of forty-three miles from Ballinaclash,
county of Wicklow, to Camaross Hill, county of Wexford.
‘‘ Hitherto, so far as I am aware, no decisive proof of dif-
ference of geological age has been discovered between these
two groups of granites. They are both newer than the Silu-
rian slates, which they penetrate and metamorphose. The fol-
lowing statement, which I have received from Dr. Griffith, to
whom I communicated my results, contains the substance of
what is known as to the relative geological age of these gra-
nites.
“<< Atheneum Club, London,
“© 12th May, 1855.
“«¢Dgar Sir,—In reply to your query relative to the granites
of the counties of Wicklow and Wexford, I would observe that in
my view the district presents two distinct regions of igneous action,
the products of different and probably distant periods.
231
‘¢«'The first and oldest consists of the well-known granite range
which extends ina south-western direction from Dublin Bay, through
the counties of Dublin, Wicklow, and Wexford, to Brandon Hill
in the county of Kilkenny.
‘** The second presents a more mixed and complicated charac-
ter, and appears at the surface in the form of numerous elongated
detached hills, which also affect a north-eastern and south-western
direction, but do-not for any great length preserve one direct line;
and as in some cases they present at the surface numerous mine-
ralogically distinct rocks, as granite, greenstone, greenstone por-
phyry, compact feldspar, and endless passages of some of these into
each other, consequent on variations in the proportions of their mi-
neral constituents,—it is possible and probable they all belong to the
same period of igneous action, which extended over a considerable
space, both longitudinally and laterally, in the counties of Wicklow,
Wexford, and also Waterford. But, confining my observations for
the present to the hills of granite, I may state that detached hills
and level tracts composed of that rock occur in three distinct lines
to the eastward of the principal granite range.
“¢ «Starting from the north, the most western commences about
three miles north-east of Rathdrum, in the county of Wicklow, and
extends in a south-western direction, forming detached ridges of hills,
and passing the village of Ballinaclash, terminates to the north of
the village of Aughrim. Preserving the same general direction, we
next observe granite occurring in Croghan Kinshela Mountain, and
extending south-westward to Conna Hill, in the county of Wexford,
which may be considered the termination of the most western se-
condary granite district.
**TIn an eastern direction from the foregoing, detached granite
hills occur to the south of the village of Oulart, in the county of
Wexford; and in continuation of the same line through about eight
miles (Irish) to the south-west, we have the remarkable granite hill
of Camaross, situate nearly midway between the towns of Wexford
and New Ross, Again, we find granite occupying a considerable
tract to the northward and westward of Carnsore Point, on the coast
of the barony of Forth, nearly twenty miles to the eastward of the
line of Oulart and Camaross.
232
‘In regard to the constituents of the rock which occurs in the
several lines and positions above mentioned, it may be stated that
the granite of the western, or principal range, consists of white feld-
spar, gray quartz, and white, or greenish, or yellowish-white mica,
which latter sometimes passes into talcose mica, the prevailing ac-
cidental minerals being schorl and common garnet.
‘“‘¢ The granite of the first or most western detached range, that
commences north-east of Rathdrum, and terminates at Conna Hill,
consists for the most part of constituents similar to those of the
great or principal range, viz., white feldspar and white mica, though
red feldspar and black mica do occur north of West Acton in Wick-
low county. But the constituents of the granite hills, south-west of
Oulart, and also of Camaross Hill and that of the Carnsore district,
all in Wexford, differ from the former, and consist of red feldspar,
gray quartz, black mica, and hornblende. Some time since it oc-
curred to me that possibly these newer granites might be distin-
guished from the older by the occurrence of potash in the one, and
soda in the other; but this is merely surmise, not being aware of
any analysis having been made.
***T am, my dear Sir, faithfully yours,
**¢ RICHARD GRIFFITH.
“* Rev. Professor Haughton,
“¢ Trinity College, Dublin.’
‘‘ Such being the state of geological knowledge on this
subject, it Occurred to me that it might be useful to direct at-
tention to a distinction of a chemical character which appears
to exist between these two groups of granites—a distinction
to which I have been led in the course of a series of analyses of
Irish granites, in which I have been for some time engaged.
The distinction to which I have alluded is the following. The
granites of the main chain contain more potash than soda,
and vice versd, the granites to the east of the chain, which are
isolated from it and from each other, cantain more soda than
potash, —showing that the circumstances, unknown to us,
under which the isolated granites were formed, were such as to
F
}
233
yield to the molten mass a quantity of soda greater than that
possessed by the granites of the principal chain.
_ Jn illustration of the foregoing generalization, I offer
analyses of granites from the following localities :—
GRANITIC CHAIN.
. Dalkey, county of Dublin.
- Fox-Rock, county of Dublin.
. Three-Rock Mountain, county of Dublin.
. Enniskerry, county of Wicklow.
. Ballyknocken, county of Wicklow.
. Kilballyhugh, county of Carlow.
. Blackstairs, county of Wexford.
. Ballyleigh, county of Wexford.
arTrT naoarwn =
ISOLATED GRANITES.
. Cushbawn, county of Wicklow.
. Croghan Kinshela, county of Wicklow.
. Ballymotymore, county of Wexford.
. Ballynamuddagh, county of Wexford.
mewn —
‘* It will be seen, on reference to the Ordnance Map, or any
good map of Ireland, that the localities selected extend from
the north td the south of both the granite series; and on re-
ference to the Geological Maps of Wicklow and Wexford, it
may be observed by those unacquainted with the geological
structure of this part of Ireland, that the granites of the second
group examined are taken from four distinct and distant iso-
lated patches of granite.
‘< In order to investigate the relative proportions of quartz,
feldspar, and mica, of which these granites were composed, I
used the following method, which appears to be as simple as
any that has been proposed for such a purpose.
*« Let the per-centage of silica in the granite be divided by
the atomic weight of silica, and let the quotient be denoted
by a.
-
234
‘« Let the per-centages of alumina and peroxide of iron be
divided by the atomic weights of alumina and peroxide of iron
respectively, and let the sum of the quotients so found be de-
noted by 8.
** Let the per-centages of lime, magnesia, potash, and soda,
be divided by the atomic weights of these elements, and the
sum of the quotients called ce.
‘«* Then, on the hypothesis that the granite is composed ex-
clusively of quartz, feldspar, and mica (margarodite), since
Quartz = Si0,,
Feldspar = RO, SiO, + R, O,, 3 Si O,,
Margarodite = RO, SiO, + 2(R, O;, SiO,)+2HO;
we find, if Q, F, M denote the number of atoms of quartz,
feldspar, and margarodite present in the granite, the following
relations,
a= Q:+4F+3M,
b=F+2M, (1)
c=F+M.
In these equations, a, 6, ¢ are given by the analysis, and from
them Q, F, M may be found.
‘* Having determined Q, F, M, we can obtain the per-cen-
tages corresponding to them, by multiplying Q, F, M by their
respective atomic weights. The atomic weight of quartz is
known, and is 46; but the atomic weights of feldspar and
mica vary with the relative proportions of the ingredients
composing these minerals. Assuming the average of the ana-
lyses of micas from this granite range, already given by me
(Proceedings of Royal Irish Academy, vol. v1. part il.), it is
easy to infer from it an atomic weight of mica equal to 305.
This atomic weight of mica has been used by me in the caleu-
lations made in this Paper, and the per-centages of feldspar
found by difference.
«‘ The calculations just mentioned do not prove that the
granites to which they are applied are composed of quartz,
235
feldspar, and mica ; as combinations of other minerals might
equally well represent the analyses ; but on the hypothesis
that the granites are composed of these three minerals, they
give their per-centages with a close degree of approximation ;
and further, if the equations cannot be satisfied with positive
values of Q, F, M, it may be considered as proved that the
granite under consideration cannot be simply a compound of
quartz, feldspar, and margarodite.
“It is to be observed, that ifa granite be composed of four
or more minerals, it is not possible to find by the process
just described the per-centages of each mineral, because, in
this case, the number of unknown quantities is greater than
that of the equations from which they are to be calculated.
“ The following Table contains the analyses of eight gra-
nites taken from north to south along the principal granite
chain, and the notes appended contain a few interesting parti-
culars respecting each granite :—
Taste I.—Analyses of Granites from Principal Chain.
ah Perox-) __ _| Po Loss
LocaLiries. Silica. rie ~ i "Lime. wee. Ber Soda. by Te- ToTALs,
1. Dalkey,. . . .| 70°38] 19-64 | 3°16] 2°84] 0°53 | 5°90) 3-13 | 1-16) 99-74
2. Fox-Rock, . .| 73:00 | 13-64 | 2°44| 1°84] 0-11] 4:21) 3°03 1:20} 99°97 |
3. Three-Rock, . .| 70°28 | 16-44 2-60} 2:04| Trace} 5°79| 2°82) — | 99°97 |
4. Enniskerry, . .| 74-24| 13-64 | 1:40] 1-48 |Trace| 3°95| 2-72 | 1:20) 98-63 |
5. Ballyknocken, .| 70-82 | 14-08 | 3°47| 2°65 0°31 | 4°64} 2°31 | 1°39) 99°67
6. Kilballyhugh, .| 73°24] 15-45 | 1°60| 0-99 |Trace| 4°59) 3-08] 1 20 |100°15
7. Blackstairs, . «| 73°20] 15-48 | 1°72} 0:96 | Trace} 4°80 83°18| — | 99°34
8. Ballyleigh, . .| 73°28 | 19-64 | 2°00] 1-72 |Trace| 4°70| 2°97 | 1°04) 98°35 |
“No. 1. Dalkey.—Specific gravity, 2°647 ; a fine-grained
granite, containing black and transparent mica. This granite
cannot be a ternary compound of quartz, feldspar, and marga-
rodite. This granite was used in the construction of Kings-
town Harbour.
236
“No. 2. Fou-Rock.—Specific gravity, 2-638 ; a coarse gra-
nite, which strikes fire under the hammer; it forms a durable
and strong building stone, and has been employed in the ring-
stones of Trinity College Belfry, and in the construction of
the O’Connell Monument at Glasnevin.
‘No. 3. Three-Rock.—Specific gravity, 2652; this gra-
nite is rather coarse-grained; it was taken from Woodside
Quarry, on the slope of the Three-Rock Mountain, and, like
No. 2, has been used in the construction of the O’Connell
Monument.
“No. 4. Enniskerry.— Specific gravity, 2-633 ; a rather
coarse-grained granite, containing veins of black tourmaline.
** No. 5. Ballyknochen.—Specific gravity, 2:636; this gra-
nite is the best building stone in the neighbourhood of Dublin,
‘and has been extensively used in the public buildings of this
city; it forms the principal part of the granite used in the Bel-
fry and Museums of Trinity College. ‘The quarries are si-
tuated beyond Blessington, in the county of Wicklow.
“No. 6. Kilballyhugh.—Specific gravity, 2°616; this is
a fine-grained granite, and works freely ; it has been employed
in the construction of the chapel of ease in the town of
Carlow.
“No.7. Blackstairs.—Specific gravity, 2622; amedium-
grained granite from Kiltealy, on the Wexford slope of Black-
stairs.
“No. 8. Ballyleigh.— Specific gravity, 2°627 ; a fine-
grained granite, taken from near Poulmounty Bridge, at the
south-west extremity of the granite chain.
‘* Calculating the atomic quotients from Table 1., we con-
struct the following Table, containing the values of a, 4, ¢,
and of Q, F, M, calculated from equations (1).
237 ©
TaBLe II.—Atoms of Granitic Minerals.
Atoms of | Atoms of | Atoms of | Atoms Atoms Atoms
LocALITIEs. Silex Peroxides Protoxides of of of
=k E=ips = Quartz. | Feldspar. Mica.
Dalkey,. .... .| 1580 | 0-286 | 0-353 | — = ey,
Fox-Rock, |. . .| 1:587 | 0-296 | 0-274 | 0-513 | 0-252 | 0-022
Three-Rock,. . . .| 1°528 | 0-352 | 0-287 | 0-445 | 0-292 | 0-065
Enniskerry, . . . .| 1:613 | 0-282 | 0-225 | 0-770 | 0-168 | 0-057
Ballyknocken, . . .| 1°540 | 0-317 | 0-283 | 0-442 | 0-249 | 0-034
Kilballyhugh, . . .| 1592 | 0-321 | 0-232 | 0-753 | 0-143 | 0-089
Blackstairs, . | . .| 1-587 | 0°322 | 0- .
Ballyleigh, . | . .| 1-593 | 0-271 | 0-257 | 0-397 | 0-243 | 0-014
“Calculating, by the method already described, the per-
centages of quartz, felspar, and mica, contained in the different
granites, we find the following :—
Taste III.—Per- Centages.
Locatiry. Quartz. Feldspar. Mica.
Dalkey, .... _— — —
Fox-Rock, ... 23°60 69-66 671
Three-Rock, . .| 20°47 59°68 19-82
Enniskerry,. . .| 35°42 45°83 17°38
Ballyknocken,. .| 20°33 68:97 10°37
. Kilballyhugh,. .}| 34°64 38°37 27:14
Blackstairs, . .| 32:84 41-19 25°31
Ballyleigh, . . .| 26°63 67°45 4:27
‘* From the foregoing calculations it follows, that, with the
exception of the Dalkey granite, the granites of the main chain
examined might be represented by combinations of quartz, feld-
spar, and mica, in which the quartz is the most regular mine-
ral, considered with reference to its per-centage.
** The following Table contains analyses of granite belong-
ing to the second group, and supposed to be newer than the
others :—
238
TasBLE 1V.—Jsolated Granites.
Perox- Loss
Locatiry. Silica, | Alu ide of | Lime. Le ea by Ie-| Torat.
——— — —_ SS os
1.Cushbawn, . . .| 70°32 | 11-24 | 4°80 | 3-01 0-73| 2°27 | 3:39 | 1°62] 97°36
2. Croghan Kinshela} 80°24 | 13-24 | 0°72 | 0°89 |Trace| 0°40 | 5-58! — |101-07
3. Ballymoty,. . .| 66°60} 13-26 | 7°32 | 3°36| 1:22 2°31/ 3°60| 2°34 100-01
4, Ballynamuddagh, | 68°56 | 14-44 | 5-04 | 3°85) 0°43 2°78 | 3-36| 1-00| 99°46
} !
“No. 1. Cushbawn.— Specific gravity, 2°671; a fine-
grained granite, containing hornblende in addition to mica.
Besides the constituents given in the Table, the specimen ex-
amined by me contained 1°34 per cent. of carbonate of lime.
«No. 2. Croghan Kinsheia.—Specific gravity, 2°629 ; this
granite is composed of quartz, feldspar, and chlorite. The
specimen examined appeared to be composed exclusively of
quartz and feldspar. From the great quantity ofsoda, I infer
that the feldspar of Croghan _Kinshela is probably albite. On
the northern slope of this mountain are situated the old gold
streams of Wicklow.
“No. 3. Ballymotymore.— Specific gravity, 2°659 ; a very
fine-grained granite, but containing distinctly feldspar, quartz,
and black mica.
‘No. 4. Ballynamuddagh.— Specific gravity, 2°670; a
coarse-grained granite, with large plates of black mica.
*¢ Applying to the preceding granites the method of caleu-
lation already employed, we find, excluding the granite from
Croghan Kinshela, which contains chlorite in place of mica—-
TaBLE V.—Atoms of Granitic Minerals.
Atoms | Atoms |Atomsof] Atoms | Atoms | Atoms
LocaLirTy. of Silex jof Perox-| Protox- of of Feld- of
=a. {ide =b.|ide =c.| Quartz.| spar. Mica.
Cushbawn, . . .| 1°529 0-278 | 0300; — —_ —
Ballymoty,. . .| 1:448 | 0°349 | 0°346 | 0-067 | 0-343 | 0-003
Ballynamuddagh, | 1°490 | 0°344 | 0°325 | 0:209]| 0°306 | 0-019
}
4
:
|
|
239
‘* From the foregoing Table it appears, that the granite of
Cushbawn cannot be -considered as a ternary compound of
quartz, feldspar, and margarodite, and in fact it contains a
sensible quantity of a mineral which is either hornblende or
chlorite. Calculating the per-centages of quartz, feldspar, and
mica of the two granites, which may be represented as com-
posed of these minerals, we find—
TaBLe VI.—Per-Centages.
LocaLiry. Quartz.| Feldspar. Mica.
Ballymoty,. . .| 3°08 96-02 0-91
Ballynamuddagh,| 9°62 84:05 579
«¢ Whatever doubt may be attached to the preceding cal-
culations, owing to the hypothesis on which they are of neces-
sity founded, no such doubt or uncertainty can belong to the
results of direct experiment, contained in Tables I. and IV.,
which have a positive value, independent altogether of the in-
ferences which may be deduced from them. From these Ta-
bles I deduce the following as the average composition of the
_ granites of the main chain and of the isolated granites :—
Taste VII.—Average Composition of Granites.
Main Chain.| Isolated.
Silieas.) Ai Libs 2 72°305 71:430
Alumina, .. .| 14251 13°045
Peroxide of Tron, : 2-299 4-470
EAMG, Se one. 1815 2-778
Magnesia, .... 0-119 0°595
Potash, 3n fey 4:822 1-940
NOUR, (as op eens 2-967 3°982
Loss by Ignition, .| 0°899 1:240
Wolo: swe ake 99°477 99-480
*¢Qn examining Tables I. and IV., several interesting dif-
- ferences present themselves in the composition of the two
240
groups of granites, in addition to the most important differ-
ence, to which I have drawn attention, with respect to their
alkaline constituents; but I content myself at present with
establishing this fundamental distinction between the two
groups, and thus furnishing an additional proof of the service
which may be rendered to geological science by the more exact
and experimental sciences.”
Mr. Robert T. Forster, by permission of the Council, read
a paper on the molecular formation of crystals : he first gave
an account of preceding theories on this subject, and having
shown in what respect these different theories failed, he pro-
ceeded to explain by what means we can account for the occur-
rence of secondary forms in general, and also advanced an hy-
pothesis by which the formation of most hemihedral forms can
be satisfactorily demonstrated, and the circumstances under
which the various changes take place can be clearly pointed
out.
‘¢ The first writer whom we find deserving of notice is Huy-
gens, who considered the crystals of Iceland spar to be built
up of spheroids. He did not, however, give any explanation
why these spheroids are so aggregated.
‘¢ Hooke, in his ‘ Micrographia,’ advanced a similar hypo-
thesis, except that he considered the atoms to be spherical, a
supposition which is utterly inapplicable to the third or rhom-
bohedral system to which he applied it.
«The next writer who commanded attention was M.
Prechtl; he considered a fluid to be made up of soft molecules,
which, while the body was undergoing its change of state,
suffered a change of form, arising from their mutual pressure,
and that under different degrees of compressibility different
forms were produced. Not only was this hypothesis quite
insufficient, but it was also erroneous in a mathematical point
of view, as Dr. Wollaston has fully shown.
‘‘ Immediately after him Dr. Wollaston published, in ‘ The
241
Philosophical Transactions,’ a theory of the formation of the
ordinary tetrahedron and octahedron, by means of spheres
having a simple mutual attraction for each other; their arrange-
ment may be best described as that of cannon balls piled into
an equilateral triangular pyramid.
‘¢ T shall now endeavour to show that this theory is faulty,
inasmuch as the molecules, if under the influence of mutual
attraction, would never assume such an arrangement; for if
any four molecules become attached they will form a triangular
pyramid, and if a fifth become attached it will touch three
others ; but in his arrangement the fifth molecule touches only
two others, and is in the same plane with three of them, a po-
sition which is certainly not that of equilibrium.
‘«‘ Haity considered the ultimate atom to have the same
_ form as the solid obtained by cleavage, he did not explain
under what law of attraction these particles become aggrega-
_ ted. His theory totally failed in accounting for the formation
of crystals which have a tetrahedral cleavage, inasmuch as
_ tetrahedrons will not fill space.
‘<¢ Dana considers the molecules, in the first system, to be
spherical and possessed of six poles or centres of force, situated
at the extremities of three rectangular axes ; in the other sys-
_ tems these sphere, become spheroids or ellipsoids. By means
of this bi tothedtaiie satisfactorily explained the cubical and
prismatic formations, and pointed out, like Haiiy, how the
secondary forms will result from certain decrements at the
edges or angles.
‘¢ He also accounted for the occurrence of twin crystals by
4 " supposing that two molecules may unite at a point of equili~
_ brium between two or three poles. He did not, however, show
_ why decrements take place, nor is it possible on his hypothesis
: to explain how differerit ‘cleavages can exist in the same sys-
pA tem. His ideas are directly borrowed from Sir D. Brewster,
_ who thus expresses himself :—‘ The phenomena of cleavage,
_ and of hemitrope forms, would clearly indicate that the inte-
>
VOL. VI. Y
Ne
242
grant molecules are spheres, each having six poles on its sur-
face, and it is owing to the different degrees of force possessed
by these poles that the different cleavages are due.’ In this
he is clearly in error, for no matter with what cleavage we
divide a cube, we will eventually separate every pole from
every other.
‘‘ J will, in this paper, confine my observations to the first
system, but it will be readily perceived that they apply (mu-
tatis mutandis) word for word to the other systems.
** The cleavages are of three kinds, cubical, octahedral, and
dodecahedral ; the cubical we have already explained ; the oc-
tahedral formation will arise if each spherical molecule have
twelve poles on its surface, whose position is given by the in-
tersections of four great circles, having the same inclination
and relative position as the faces of the tetrahedron; the form
which they will assume will be the same as Wollaston pro-
pounded.
*« Tf each layer of molecules be deficient by one row, planes
will appear on the edges, which planes belong to the cube;
we have thus got a compound form consisting of the cube and
tetrahedron, or in other words, we have a cube with half its
corners replaced by planes. By other decrements at the edges,
or corners, we can explain all forms of the first system, except
hemihedral forms with parallel faces, which never combine
with forms without parallel faces.
‘*¢ Thirdly, the dodecahedral formation will result if each
molecule be a sphere with eight poles on its surface, situated
with respect to each other in the same positions as the angles
of a cube; as can be very easily demonstrated.
*«* Any crystal will of course cleave in whatever direction
the least resistance is met with. Thus in the cubical forma-
tion the cleavage is cubical because by such division we sepa-
rate each molecule from one adjacent molecule only, whereas
if we divided it in any other direction, we would have to sepa-
rate each molecule from two or three others. In the octahedral
243
formation the cleavage is octahedral, for such cleavage over-
comes the attraction of each molecule to three others, while
any other would have to overcome the attraction of at least
four. And in the dodecahedral the cleavage is in like manner
parallel to the faces, as this cleavage destroys the cohesion of
two poles, while the two other possible cleavages would destroy
the cohesion of three and four respectively.
«‘ With respect to the cause of decrements, they will evi-
‘dently result from the loss of polarity in the external mole-
cules, and this loss is what we would have every reason to an-
ticipate ; for if we consider the attraction of the particles to
arise from the attraction of a fluid contained in them, and that
this fluid is only held in its place by a certain coercive power
of the molecule itself, as is the case with a magnet, it will fol-
low, that as the crystal increases in size the combined attrac-
tion of the whole fluid will draw from the extreme molecules
such fluid as they may contain, and thus they will lose their
polarity.
«* Thus, if the time which elapses while a layer of molecules
is being laid on a cube, is equal to that which elapses while
the polarities of the corner molecules is being removed, octa-
hedral faces will appear; and in a similar manner we can ex-
plain all the other cases.
‘‘ Tn this theory we must of course suppose the particles of
the fluid to be infinitely smaller than those of the crystal.”
244
Monpay, May 287, 1855.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Presinent,
in the Chair.
Dr. Auprince read a paper on the nature of the precipitate
which occurs in the preparation of alkaline phosphates.
«<The composition of the precipitate produced by the ad-
dition of the carbonate of potash, soda, or ammonia, to the acid
liquor made by digesting dilute sulphuric acid upon bone
ashes, does not seem to have been very carefully studied by
chemists.
‘*M. Dumas considers this precipitate to be carbonate of
lime. He says in his ‘ Traité de Chimie appliquée aux Arts,’
tome ii. p. 318 :—‘ On lobtient en versant, dans une dissolu-
tion de phosphate acide de chaux du carbonate de soude en dis-
solution, jusqu’ 4 ce que la liqueur soit alcaline; ce qui donne
lieu 4 un dégagement d’acide carbonique et a un précipité géla-
tineux de carbonate calcaire. In this statement he is followed
by Sir Robert Kane and the majority of British compilers. Ber-
zelius regarded it as a mixture of phosphate of lime and a little
carbonate. He says in his ‘ Traité de Chimie,’seconde édition,
Francaise, 1847, tome iii. p. 214:—<La liqueur acide, qui
contient de l’acide phosphorique, du phosphate calcique et un
peu de gypse, est decomposée par le carbonate sodique, de ma-
nicre qu il se précipite du phosphate calcique, mélé avec un peu
de carbonate, tandis que le phosphate sodique, accompagné
d'une petite quantité de sulfate, reste en dissolution dans la
liqueur.’ Gmelin considers it to be phosphate’ of lime and
magnesia. In the translation of his ‘ Hand-Book,’ published
by the Cavendish Society, 1849, vol. iii. p. 91, it is said,
speaking of the ordinary phosphate of soda :—‘ It may be pre-
pared by adding carbonate of soda to the aqueous phosphoric
acid obtained from bone ash, the liquid being kept at a boiling
245
temperature, and the carbonate of soda added as long as effer-
vescence continues; filtering to separate phosphate of lime
and magnesia, boiling the liquid down, and leaving it to erys-
tallize.’
<¢ J will not occupy the time of the Academy by proving
that the assertion, that this precipitate is carbonate of lime is
utterly erroneous; the most trifling examination shows that
it is a phosphate of lime of some kind. Berzelius and Gmelin
thought, as is evident from the extracts quoted, that it was
identical with bone earth, for they never apply the simple name
of ‘ phosphate of lime’ to any other compound ; and they were
probably led to this opinion by the knowledge of the fact, that
when bone earth is dissolved by nitric, hydrochloric, or acetic
acids, it is precipitated by an alkali unchanged. This is easily
intelligible by an equation :
PO, 3Ca0+2ChH=PO; CaO 2HO+2CaCh.
It will be here seen, that a mono-phosphate of lime and chlo-
ride of calcium are formed (supposing hydrochloric to be the
acid employed), and both these dissolve. Let an alkali (am-
monia) be now added, and tne following will take place:
PO, CaO 2HO+2CaCh+ 2 NH; = PO, 3 CaO
+ 2NH, Ch.
The two equivalents of lime which had been abstracted and
_ decomposed by the hydrochloric acid are re-formed, and, going
_ back to the mono-phosphate, regenerate bone earth.
‘‘ But it will be seen that this reproduction of the bone-
earth is due to the whole of the lime being retained in the so-
lution; the case is different when sulphuric acid acts upon
bone ashes. Débereiner and Berzelius have shown that the
action of sulphuric acid on bone earth varies according to the
quantity of acid employed ; but in any case the lime subtracted
by the acid is rendered insoluble, and thus removed from the
liquid. A possible decomposition is the following :
246
2(PO,; 3 Ca O) +5 SO,5 HO = PO,3 HO + PO,Ca O 2 HO
+5 (SO, CaO),
and the results would be free phosphoric acid, mono-phosphate
of lime, and sulphate of lime; but the latter is insoluble, or
nearly so, and the filtered liquid would therefore only contain
phosphoric acid and mono-phosphate of lime. If to this solu-
tion, ammonia or any other alkali were added, the most proba-
ble reaction might be thus represented :
PO, 3HO+ PO, CaO 2HO+4NH;=PO,+2NH,O
+HO+ PO, CaO 2 NH, O.
The free phosphoric acid would form the ordinary phosphate
of ammonia, and the mono-phosphate would, by appropriating
two equivalents of ammonia, become an ammonio-phosphate
of lime. I say this would be the most likely decomposition,
because, in the absence of the two equivalents of lime requisite
to make bone earth, the mono-phosphate might be supposed
to prefer oxide of ammonium to water, the only other ayail-
able basic element.
** By digesting dilute phosphoric acid upon bone ashes, and
filtering, I obtained a solution of mono-phosphate of lime with
free phosphoric acid. This solution precipitated upon the ad-
dition of an alkali; but the precipitate differed from bone
earth by being easily fusible before the blow-pipe flame.
‘¢ Saussure says, that bone earth fuses at 370° Wedgwood,
but I never could produce the slightest cohesive effect on it
by subjecting it to a gas jet urged by the blow-pipe. The
fusible precipitate thrown down by an alkali from an acid so-
lution of the mono-phosphate differs in properties according
to the alkali employed.
** When precipitated by ammonia it fuses into a transpa-
rent glass bead in the outer flame, and bubbles violently ; it
becomes white and opaque when kept long in the inner flame ;
in fact, it acts exactly similar to metaphosphate of lime, which
no doubt it is, the ammonia being driven off by the heat. The
247
precipitate produced by potash, or carbonate of potash, is also
fusible ; but the bead is white and opaque, both in the outer
and inner flames; it does not bubble, and the flame becomes
coloured strongly violet. The precipitate caused by soda
resembles that produced by potash in its behaviour before the
blow-pipe, with the exception that the colour of the flame is
the characteristic yellow proper to soda compounds. I think
_ there can be very little doubt but that these are double salts.
“ Upon adding the alkalies, or their carbonates, to the acid
liquid produced by digesting diluted sulphuric acid upon bone
ashes, exactly similar precipitates are thrown down. These
are all fusible, and as the beads possess precisely similar cha-
racters to those I have described, I need not now repeat them.
Ifthe liquids are mixed cold, after the sediment has been re-
moved by deposition or filtration, a further precipitation will’
happen upon boiling in the case of alkaline carbonates, but
this second precipitate behaves before the blow-pipe in a similar
manner to the first.
‘In conclusion, I submit to the Academy, that the pre-
cipitate that occurs in the preparation of alkaline phosphates
is not, as has been hitherto stated, carbonate of lime, or phos-
phate of lime, but is a double phosphate of lime and of the
alkali employed.”
Dr. Anster read a Paper by the Rev. James Wills on the
_ subject of Dreams.
After some general observations on the peculiar difficul-
ties of the subject, the author proceeded to give a conjectural
_ statement respecting the probable origin of dreams, founded
on the received theory of the nervous system.
He then entered into some explanations, in which he
traced the mental operations in dreaming, to the laws.of asso-
_ Ciation, as stated in his former Papers.
The author next proceeded to explain two conditions by
__ which the peculiar character and direction of these operations
248
is mostly governed. Firstly, the entire suspension of the
judgment; and secondly, the generally visible character of
the ideas in dreaming. From these two conditions, the author
explained the ordinary phenomena of dreams.
The author next proceeded to apply the foregoing con-
siderations, together with the principles laid down in his for-
mer Papers,* to the explanation of the memory of dreams, and
other incidental circumstances commonly observed; and con-
cluded by the remark, that the statements which he had been
enabled to offer possessed the value of adding confirmation to
those advanced in his former Papers.
The Rey. Professor Graves, D.D., read a paper on the
Ogham inscriptions appearing on a sculptured monument found
at Bressay, in Shetland.
The inscriptions are thus deciphered by Dr. Graves :—
1. CRUX : NATDODDS : DATTR : ANN.
That is, The Cross of Natdodd’s Daughter here,—the final
word ann being in Irish, the rest in Icelandic.
2. BENRES : MECCUDROI : ANN.
That is, Benres, of the Sons of the Druid, here.
Nappopp, according to the Landnamabék, was a Vi-
king, or pirate, who in general resided in the Froe Islands.
In the course of a voyage between them and Norway, being
carried out far to sea westwards by a storm, he accidentally
discovered Iceland in the year 861. So far as Dr. Graves has
been able to ascertain, after a careful search, no other indivi-
dual of the same name is mentioned in the Scandinavian annals
or sagas. This Nappopp had a grandson, Brenir, whose
name appears in the second inscription under the Latinized
form of BENREs.
* Transactions, vols. XIX., XXI., XXII,
249
In illustration of the use of the tribe-name, MECCUDROI
(filiorum Druidis), Dr. Graves observed that Bentr had a
daughter named HiLpIGuNNA, who was reputed to be a witch,
and to whose supposed powers of witchcraft allusions occur in
a story preserved in the Landnamabok.
Adamnanus, in his ‘ Life of St. Columba,’ mentions a
robber named ERC MOcCUDRUIDIS, who lived in the island of
Colonsay.
There are some peculiarities in the Ogham writing which
deserve notice.
It contains the diphthongal character for 02, which is given
in the alphabets, but does not appear on-any monument that
Dr. Graves has examined.
The Ogham strokes are all drawn with reference to a
medial or stem line. Instances of this in monuments are rare,
the edge of the stone being almost always used for the same
purpose.
The words are separated by pairs of points (:), one at
éach side of the stem line. The same interpunctuation is com-
mon in Runic inscriptions. f
The sculptured faces of the stone present crosses with
interlaced ornament, figures of bishops with their croziers, and
other details similar in character to the Irish monuments of
_ the ninth century.
vol. VI Zz
250
Monpay, June 11TH, 1855.
GEORGE PETRIE, LL. D., Vicz-Presipent,
in the Chair.
Srr Wituiam R. Hamitron commenced the reading of a Pa-
per on some symbolical extensions of quaternions, and espe-
cially on a theory of associative quines.
2. Sir William R. Hamilton also commenced an account
of some geometrical applications of his theories, especially as
founded on the notion of the anharmonic quaternion, and as
leading to an enlarged conception of involution, not merely in
one plane, but on a sphere, and generally in space.
Dr. Allman drew the attention of the Academy to a peculiar
organic production, forwarded by Dr. Harvey from Western
Australia. Its nature is very obscure. Microscopical examina-
tion reveals a structure which would appear to indicate the
true relations of the production in question to be with the
alex, and Dr. Allman, therefore, preferred placing it provi-
sionally in this group. He named it, in accordance with the
suggestion of Dr. Harvey, Callwellia insignis.
The following donations to the Museum were presented :
1. A leaden avoirdupois pound weight, found near May-
nooth. It is stamped with the letters I * S, surmounted with
a crown: presented by His Grace the Duke of Leinster.
2. A very beautiful stone ring found at the bottom ofa
heap of stones, called a Danish fire-place, or lime-kiln, in the
townland of Muckross, county of Fermanagh, in May, 1855:
presented by F. W. Barton, Esq.
3. A bronze brooch, retaining portions of white and red
enamel: presented by Rev. Charles Graves, D. D.
7B
251
Monpay, JuNE 257TH, 1855.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
His Excetitency THe Haru oF Caruisie, Lord Lieute-
nant, attended the meeting.
On the recommendation of the Council, it was Resolved
to place £50 at the disposal of the Council, for the purchase
of Antiquities.
George Petrie, LL.D., read an account of the ancient
shrine or cover of the Gospels of St. Molaise.
J. F. Waller, LL.D., read a paper on the revival of Ita-
lian literature in the fourteenth century, especially in relation
to Dante, Petrarch, and Boccaccio.
Robert Mallet, Esq., read a paper on the bursting of ord-
nance when firing heated shot.
The Rev. Dr. Todd read the following paper by the Rey.
Dr. Hincks on certain animals mentioned in the Assyrian in-
scriptions :—
«« It may be questioned whether there be any two branches
of human knowledge between which it would be safe to say
_ that no connecting link could possibly exist. It is, at all
events, certain, that studies which appear at the first glance
to have nothing in common, have been often found capable of
rendering valuable assistance to one another. And it is no
small advantage that a society like the Royal Irish Academy
possesses, the meetings of which are attended by persons
who are engaged in all manner of dissimilar investigations,
252
that they who have applied themselves to the extension of one
branch of knowledge may not only be encouraged to carry
forward their exertions by the approbation of those who have
applied themselves to other branches, but may occasionally
derive from them valuable assistance.
‘© The decipherment and the interpretation of records con-
tained in a lost language seem at first to have no possible
connexion with zoology ; and yet the names of animals may
occur in those records, and statements may be made concerning
them, which may perhaps enable the zoologist to say which
of the animals now existing in the country spoken of were
designated by these names; or, it may be, to pronounce that
animals must have existed there formerly, which are now no
longer to be met with—even as the wolf and the beaver have
disappeared from the Fauna of Great Britain, and the dodo
from its last dwelling-place in the entire earth.
‘* In the present paper I propose to treat of the animals
mentioned in the Assyrian inscriptions; and I hope that ‘the
knowledge of zoology possessed by some of those who may
hear it read will enable them to throw light on points which
mere philological research has left in obscurity.
‘There is much greater difficulty in determming what
animals were designated by Assyrian names than by Egyptian
ones; and that for two reasons. The Egyptian sculptures
present to us many representations of animals, with their
hieroglyphical names over or beside them. When these names,
therefore, are met with in ordinary Egyptian texts, it is known
what animals they denote, even if no representation of the
animal should follow its name; which, however, it very fre-
quently does. On the other hand, the few determinatives
which accompany the Assyrian names of animals bear no re-
semblance to them; and, consequently, do not indicate at all
what the animals were. The Assyrian sculptures also very
seldom contain representations of animals, accompanied by
names which we can feel certain of belonging to them. In
253
fact, the sculptures which surmount, or intervene between the
parts of a column of Assyrian writing are wholly independent
of that writing ; having as little relation to its contents in or-
dinary instances, as the illuminations of the capital letters in a
medizval manuscript have to the passages which those letters
commence.
‘‘ The obelisk first found at Nimrid, which is now in the
British Museum, contains several representations of animals,
the names of three of which are certain. There is an elephant
called alab, or alap; a name which is perhaps compounded
of the Arabic article and the Egyption abu, the Latin abur,
and the Sanscrit zbhas, as Benary thought that the Greek
zhégace was compounded; but I incline to the opinion of
Ewald and Rédiger that the Hebrew word for elephants,
Dan, habbim, stands for halbim, of which halab would be the
singular. The Assyrians had no means of distinguishing
halab and alab. This word has been connected by Ewald
with the Sanserit Aalabhas, which also signifies an elephant:
the as in this word is the nominative termination.
««Camels with two humps are figured on the same obelisk
in two places; and they are in both instances called ‘ habba
whose humps are double. The word habba has a determi-
native character prefixed to it, which appears to denote beasts
of burden; it is placed before the names of all animals of the
horse kind. I believe that habba stands for-halba; just as the
_ Hebrew habbim, according to Ewald, stands for halbim; that
_ it is the plural of halab; and that this word, when it stands
r alone, signifies an elephant; while the determinative of beasts
_ of burden prefixed to it gives it the sense of camel. The
halab in this secondary sense was the dromedary, or Arabian
camel; and when the Bactrian camel was spoken of, the ex-
_ planatory words above mentioned, ‘ whose humps are double,’
were required to be added. ‘This was, however, not the only
Assyrian word for the camel. In different copies of the in-
_ scription of Sargon, in which he records the tribute or pre-
:
c
.
SS
4
254
sent made to him in his seventh year by the King of Egypt,
the Queen of Arabia, and the Amir of Saba, the word
habba, with the determinative prefix already mentioned, is in-
terchanged with gammal; and the latter word frequently
occurs in other inscriptions. It is obviously of the same ori-
gin with the Hebrew and Arabic word from which, through
the Greek and Latin, our own word ‘ camel’ is derived.
The only other animal represented on the obelisk, both the
name and the figure of which I have been able to ascertain,
is the horse. The Assyrian name of this animal consisted of
two characters preceded by the same determinative as that in
the name of the camel. The first of these has several diffe-
rent values. It might be read kurra, but I think the most
probable reading is satra. ‘To this would correspond a
Hebrew, Aramzan, or Arabic word, hatar; for in all these
languages ha, hi, and hu correspond in the pronominal forms
and the verbal performatives to sa, si, and su, of the Assy-
rian. Iam not aware that this word occurs in any existing
writing in any of the languages I have mentioned ; but it is
the Egyptian word for ‘horse;’ and the Egyptians certainly
obtained this animal from their Asiatic neighbours, from
whom they, no doubt, took its name also. It is an estab-
lished fact that horses are never figured, or even mentioned,
in the earlier Egyptian inscriptions. We have, therefore,
strong presumptive evidence that in some of the dialects of
Palestine, long prior to the Exodus, and indeed to Jacob’s
descent into Egypt, the name hatar must have been applied
to the horse; and this leads me to prefer satra to every other
possible reading of the Assyrian word.
«‘ The word for ‘ horse’ being known, that of another word
which is never met with but immediately after it, and in inti-
mate connexion with it, immediately follows. It necessa-
rily signifies ‘mares.’ To establish this, I need only cite
a single passage. In the 16th line of Bellino’s cylinder,
Sennacherib speaks of having taken ‘208,000 men and women,
ides
255
7200 horses and mares.’ It can mean nothing else. The
name consists of the same determinative sign as before, fol-
lowed by characters which I read susim, or susiw. ‘The read-
ing of the last syllable is uncertain ; but I connect the word
with the Egyptian sesem, which agrees both in its signification
and in its radical letters. The relation of the word to the
Hebrew 01D, sis, appears to me doubtful, though an attempt
has been made to connect them. The last radical of the Assy-
rian and Egyptian words is wanting in the Hebrew; the latter
language does not assign to sis a feminine signification ; and
I am by no means certain that the Hebrew Samekh is ever
represented by the Assyrian s.
‘In two passages on Bellino’s cylinder, we have four ani-
mals in sequence, the first, second, and fourth of which are
the horse, the mare, and the camel: all whose names are pre-
ceded by the determinative already spoken of; while the
third is represented by this determinative alone. In the pas-
sage in the sixteenth line, where 7200 horses and mares are
said to have been taken, 11,112 of this third animal and 5230
camels were taken. I cannot think of any animal but the ass,
which this ideograph can represent. This was the beast of
burden first used, and, therefore, likely to have been symboli-
cally represented, and to have had its symbol prefixed to the
names of other beasts of burden; and it could scarcely have
been omitted from a list of captured animals, which, however,
it would have been if this ideograph did not express it. I re-
gard the value of the character as denoting ‘ an ass’ nearly
certain ; but I am uncertain how it was pronounced. A fourth
word, to which this character is prefixed as a determinative,
occurs in an inscription of Tiglath-pileser II., the contempo-
_ rary of Menahem and Rezin (B. M. 68. 2). The word is ana-
_ gatin, which occurs in the second Targum of Esther, i. 2, with
the meaning, ‘she camels.’ There can be no doubt that this
is the meaning here, as the determinative of females precedes
that of beasts of burden, and as the word habba, ‘ camels,’
256
stands next before it. A fifth word, preceded by the same
determinative, follows, which necessarily signifies either a foal
generally, or the foal of a camel in particular. The second
character in the word is different in two different copies of the
inscription, and neither copy appears to be correct. ‘This ren-
ders doubtful the second consonant in the word. I read it
zukkari, taking it for a puhal form of the root zakar, * to
beget ;’ a signification of the root which has hitherto been
considered doubtful, but which the word before us seems to
confirm. The passage in the inscription terminates a sentence
in this manner :—‘ Oxen and sheep, camels, she camels with
their foals, I received.’
‘¢ A seventh word to which this determinative is prefixed
is parrii, which occurs in the seventh line of the inscription on
Bellino’s cylinder, where the booty abandoned by the Baby-
lonians, and captured by the Assyrians on the actual field of
battle, is mentioned. It consisted of chariots, waggons, horses,
mares, asses, camels and parri#, which I take to be put for
pardii, and to signify ‘mules.’ The Assyrians assimilated
adjoining consonants to a very great extent ; and when we find
anna for anka, ‘tin’ or ‘lead,’ and gallu for gadlu, ‘ great,’ we
cannot be surprised at parrit for pardin. Mules are fre-
quently represented in Assyrian sculptures.
‘* An eighth word occurs in a fragment of the Annals of
Tiglath-pileser II. (B. M. 52, 2nd part, 11). We have here
‘horses, parti, oxen,’ &c., enumerated as a tribute or spoil.
It is possible that this may be a modification of the preceding
word; but I rather think it means ‘asses,’ corresponding to
another Hebrew word pere, N7P.
‘« Tn the sculptures from the North-west Palace at Nimriid
the Assyrian king is represented hunting and killing wild bulls
and lions. In the pavement inscription from the same palace,
where he relates his exploits, he says that he killed forty of
one kind of animals, and took eight alive; of another he killed
twenty, and took twenty alive. The name of the first kind
257
begins with a character, which, when it stands alone, is very
commonly used in the inscriptions. It occurs as part of the
booty taken from the different conquered nations, following
horses, when these are mentioned, which it always exceeds in
number; while it is taken in much smaller numbers than
another animal which follows it. I cannot doubt that this
character signifies ‘an ox ;’ and it seems to be prefixed as a de-
terminative to the following character av, which may signify
‘a buffalo,’ or ‘ wild bull.’ A similar word, determined by
the figure of an ox, occurs in the Egyptian inscriptions. Its
precise signification has not been ascertained; Mr. Birch, in
the vocabulary given in Bunsen’s work, interprets it as ‘a
cow ;’ but there was another word in common use, of which
this was certainly the signification.
*«¢ An obelisk which has been lately brought to the British
Museum belonged, I believe, to the same king, the builder of
the North-west Palace. I have only seen a rubbing of one of
its sides. In it, the word which I have translated ‘ buffaloes’
occurs without the determinative sign. The king says that he
killed all those on Harajiq, and on the sides of Lebanon, that
were of larger size, carrying away their calves, and (if I be
right in interpreting the next word according to the Arabic)
keeping their females in confinement. ‘Though I think there
is good reason to think that this animal was a buffalo or bison,
it is never used to express any of the stone objects which the
‘Assyrian kings erected at their gates. The word for ‘ bull’
must have been different.
‘¢ The determinative of this word, which, when it stands
alone, signifies oxen generically, is followed by different groups,
all of which must signify ‘sheep, goats,’ or these two kinds
of animals in common. Sometimes a word stands alone, which
is evidently the Hebrew yxz, ‘a flock,’ though the vowels are
different from those expressed by the Masoretic punctuation.
Tothis a determinative is generally, though notalways prefixed;
namely, the character which has the phonetic value du. I take
VOL. VI. 2A
i
¥
258
this word, with or without the determinative, to signify ‘ sheep
and goats,’ including both species. The determinative, how-
ever it was read, when it stands alone, seems to signify sheep ;
and another word, the plural of which is often joined with its
plural, probably signifies ‘goats.’ In the pavement inscrip-
tion at Nimrid, this pair of words seems used as equivalent
to chi-ini, SR.
‘¢ The word which I interpret lion consists of three charac-
ters, whose ordinary values are mal, sir, and khu. It may be
considered as certain that all these are not their values in this
group; but I have no idea how the Assyrian group should be
read. It is probable, however, that some among the tablets of
interpretation that are in the British Museum may solve
this enigma.
‘* I believe that ‘bull’ is denoted by a group of which the
ordinary values of the characters would be ur and makh. The
first of these seems to be a determinative, and the second has
very probably some other value in this combination.
«¢ Other animals are mentioned, on which I do not feel that
1 can throw any light. I confine myself to two, which it re-
quires more knowledge of natural history than I possess to
identify.
‘The first is named the nakhir, which, according to the He-
brew value of the root, would signify ‘the snorter.’ It is
mentioned three times in the Assyrian inscriptions that I have
seen, and in three different connexions; but they are all in
inscriptions of the same king, the builder of the North-west
palace at Nimrtid. At the end of the tribute of the maritime
cities of Syria, Tyre, Sidon, Gubal, &c., he mentions ‘ teeth
or tusks of the nakhirii, the produce of the sea.’ He says,
‘that he embarked in ships of the Arvadites, and killed the
nakhir in the great sea.’ The noun is here in the accusative
singular definite, which would seem to imply great rarity. He
speaks of the nakhir much in the same way as the Americans
speak of ‘the sea serpent.’ Lastly, he speaks of setting up
259
at the gates of a palace (at Kaleh Shergat, as I believe) two
Nakhirin, along with six bulls of stone, and other objects of
different kinds of stone. It would seem from this that it was
not stone representations of these sea monsters which he set
up, but the skeletons of the actual animals; for it is scarcely
credible that their skins were preserved. Now what cetaceous
animal, or fish, could be found in the Levant, which would
satisfy these statements ?
‘¢ The other animal to which I wish to draw attention is
one which is very frequently mentioned ; and I am inclined to
identify it with the reem of the Bible, and to suppose that it
represents a species which does not now exist. At any rate,
I think it cannot have been any of the animals which are now
living in Syria.
‘<The name is composed of two characters, which it would
be most natural to read amtsi. I, however, distrust this read-
ing, and suspect that one of the characters, or the combination
of the two, had some different value, which may perhaps be
learned from a tablet.
*« These animals are repeatedly named in the inscriptions,
where the tributes of the different nations are mentioned.
Their teeth or tusks (as I interpret the word which generally
precedes them, and which is also used of the nakhir) were
given by many people, and especially by those in Syria.
_ Among the spoils which Esarhaddon took from the King of
_ Sidon, he mentions skins of amtsi as well as teeth of amtsi.
_ These teeth were also used in ornamenting chariots and other
_ objects, and a kind of wood is mentioned which was used along
_ with them for this purpose. Looking to similar passages in the
Egyptian inscriptions, it is natural to translate these terms by
‘ivory and ebony.’ These animals, whatever they were,
.
lived in Syria, as appears not only from their skins and teeth
being given in tribute from the countries there, but because
the King of Assyria is mentioned as killing them there. After
the account of his killing the nakhir in the great sea, and the
N
260
buffaloes, he proceeds: * He slaughtered amtsi with his arrows.
The amtsi that survived he captured and brought to his city
Assur. In another inscription he speaks of killing thirty
amtsi; a preposition and noun follow, the signification of which
are doubtful. I think the root is aw», yashab, to sit or dwell :
but whether the king means to say that he killed them from an
ambush, or that they were at rest when he attacked them, I can-
not say; nor indeed am I very certain that the root is what I
have stated. In the same passage where these thirty amtsi
are mentioned, he speaks of killing 257 of what I have trans-
lated buffaloes, with arrows, while driving in his chariot, and
also 360 bulls with a weapon, which I suspect to have been the
boomerang. From this it appears that the amtsi were, compa-
ratively speaking, rare.
‘« T feel that an apology is due to the Academy for offering
a paper on a subject on which I possess such imperfect know-
ledge. Still, however, it may prove interesting to some; and
it may elicit observations from naturalists that may throw light
on what I leave in obscurity.”
Sir William R. Hamilton read a continuation of his Paper
on some new geometrical applications of quaternions.
261
Monpay, NovemMsBer 127n, 1855.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
Epwarp Wricut, LL. D., was elected a Member of the
_ Academy.
Dr. Petrie having, at the request of the President, re-
ported the donation, by Mrs. Thomas Moore, of the Library of
the late Mr. Moore :—
On the recommendation of the Council, it was Resolved, by
acclamation :—
That the marked thanks of the Academy are due and are
hereby given to Mrs. Moore, for her liberal and important
donation to the Academy.
‘
. The_President announced to the Academy that the annual
_ Parliamentary grant had been increased from £300 to £500
_ per annum.
The Secretary to the Council read the following papers :—.
On the Early Discovery and extensive Adoption of the
_ Bissextile Intercalation; with a view to determine the nature
ofthe ancient Year. By the Rev. F. Nolan, LL.D., F.R.S.
After some general remarks on the natural division of the
_ year by the vicissitude of the seasons, the difficulty which the
_ author aims at removing is stated. The hypothesis of those
learned persons who have laboured to prove that the ancient
_ year consisted but of 360 days is first described, and some ob-
- jections to which it is exposed are specified. The antiquity
and general reception of the quadrennial intercalation is then
_ asserted, and declared to contain a refutation of the false as-
_ sumption that a year of such limited dimensions could have
VOL. VI. 2B
262
been employed, by the ancients, for practical purposes. The
facilities supplied by the Julian Period, which Scaliger
brought into the service of chronologists,—as determining the
place and nature of the quadrienniums of the Julian year,—are
then insisted on, with a view to the establishment of a stan-
dard, by a comparison with which the modes employed by dif-
ferent nations in intercalating the year may be estimated.
For the attainment of the object at which the author aims,
he proceeds to distribute his subject into three parts; respect-
ing:—1. The use and antiquity ; 2. The order; and 3. The
intercalation of the quadrienniums as employed in the equa-
tion of time by the principal nations of antiquity, which he
regards as the Egyptians, Greeks, and Romans.
1. In this order the Egyptians are considered in the first
place; and the authority of Manetho is cited to prove that
they discovered the mode of intercalating the year as early as
the time in which the dynasty of Phcenician shepherds governed
the country. This statement is corroborated by Censorinus,
who identifies the small canicular cycle with the quadriennium,
of which he describes the length and intercalation. Occasion
is thence taken to show how the small cycle of four years
was determined by the heliacal rising of the star Sirius; and
how the great cycle of 1460 years was constituted of 365
lesser cycles or proper quadrienniums. From the high anti-
quity of the great canicular cycle, that of the quadriennium,
on which it was founded, is concluded.
The transmission of the quadriennium from the Egyptians
to the Greeks is then traced, and exemplified in the Olym-
piads, which are proved from Censorinus to have consisted of
quadrienniums properly intercalated. From the various tra-
ditionary and historical notices of these cycles, from the times
of Iphitus, and previously, it is shown that they were used by
the Greeks above 900 years before the Christian era.
From the observations which apply to the solar year, it is
then shown in order, that according to the quadriennium,
263
thus generally adopted, the lunar cycles, devised by the Greeks,
for measuring the course of time, were constructed. Confor-
mably to the principle, it is shown, that from the shortest of
8 years devised by Solon, to the longest of 304 years devised
by Hipparchus, they consisted of a succession of complete
quadrienniums, and ended in an intercalation. The exception
of Meton’s cycle of 19 years is considered; and evidence is
produced that even in it the quadriennium was not disregarded.
To the Romans the use of the quadriennium is traced
after the Greeks, and exemplified in the lustrum ; the antiquity
of which is inferred from its institution by Servius Tullius,
about 580 years before the Christian era. Having shown, from
the testimony of Ovid, that the cycle was a quadriennium
properly intercalated, the author passes to the reformation of
the Roman calendar by Cesar, and shows that his principle,
which remains in use among ourselves, was adopted from the
times of Cn. Flavius, by whom it had been divulged about 304
years before our era.
2. The author, after inferring from the preceding obser-
yations the establishment of the first point of inquiry, pro-
ceeds to the second, in which he undertakes to show that
the quadrienniums thus used by those ancient nations pre-
served the order which they hold in the Julian Period. In
commencing with the Egyptians, he first considers the consti-
;
J
tution of the great canicular cycle as composed of a succes-
sion of the smaller cycles, and as previously shown by him to
be proper quadrienniums. From the construction of the fixed
year, by which the vague year of the Egyptians was superseded
_ at Alexandria, B.C. 25, it is first shown that its quadrienniums
exactly coincide in order with those of the Julian Period.
The same result is deduced from a rule given by a scholiast
_ on Theon, for determining the epoch of the great canicular
_ eycle. While itis founded on a computation of the quadrien-
_ niums which composed that cycle, it ends in tracing its first
a year to that of the corresponding quadriennium in the Julian
pe ee
264
Period. An error of circumstance in this computation is cor-
rected, in a comparison of it with that of the proper epoch, and
the same result is established ; from which it appears that the
order of the quadrienniums in the Egyptian cycle is precisely
that which is assigned to those of the forementioned period.
In proceeding to consider the usage of the Greeks, the
author commences with disposing of a difficulty which arises
in identifying the Olympic years with the Julian, in conse-
quence of the one having commenced in July, and the other
in January. After pointing out the manner in which this
difficulty admits of correction, he proceeds to show how the
Olympiads are thus reducible, in their order, to the Julian
quadrienniums, to which they in effect conformed. Commenc-
ing with the first year of the firstOlympiad, he thence concludes
that what is true of it necessarily applies to all those Olympiads
which succeeded. From the solar distribution of the year
he thence turns to the lunar, and shows that the cycles in
which the latter was equated were accommodated to the Olym-
piads. Having exemplified this point, in the oldest cycle
composed of two quadrienniums, he proceeds to the cycles of
Cleostratus and Harpalus, which he shows had their first year
coincident with the first year of the Olympiad. The same
observation is shown to extend to Meton’s celebrated cycle,
although its distribution into quadrienniums was disregarded
by that astronomer with a view to its accommodation to the
lunar revolutions. By Calippus, however, in his improve-
ment upon Meton, the principle for which the author contends
is fully recognised, his celebrated cycle of 76 years having
been distributed into complete quadrienniums, and having its
first year coincident with the first year of the Olympiad.
From the reformation of the Roman Calendar by Cesar, a
correspondent result is deduced ; the quadrienniums, as deter-
mined by him, having been necessarily identical with those of
the Julian Period. This point is established from an investi-
gation of the first year, which commenced with the epoch of —
265
the reformation, and was that succeeding the consulship of
Cesar and Lepidus. On being reduced to its proper place in
the Julian Period, and its position in the solar cycle deter-
mined, it is found to be the first year of its sixth quadrien-
nium; and, thus coinciding with the epoch of the Julian
years, numbered from it in succession, it necessarily deter-
mines the quadrienniums derived from it to have been of the
same character.
From the account of Cesar’s reformation an evidence is
deduced of the antiquity of the order assigned in his Calendar
to the quadrienniums, as corresponding with those in the
Julian Period. In tracing the usage to the times of Cn. Fla-
vius, by whom it. was divulged in the consulate of P. Sulpi-
cius Severus and P. Sempronius Sophus, the author shows
that it preceded, by 259 years, the date of Cesar’s reformation.
An example is thence elicited from Livy of the intercalation
of the lustrum in the year B.C. 169; from whence it appears
that the quadrienniums so termed were disposed in the order
which they occupy in the Julian Period, as derived from the
year as reformed by Cesar. To this example another is added,
which is founded on an emendation of the text of Censorinus,
as corrected from Pliny, and from which, if admitted, a like
result follows—that from the reign of Servius Tullius to that
of Vespasian, evidence occasionally appears of the succession
of lustrums having conformed to the common order of the
quadriennums in the Julian Period, although great license was
used in departing from it on particular occasions.
3. In the third and last division of his inquiry the author
proceeds, from determining the year, to ascertain the day of
the intercalation, which, as falling in the Julian year on the
6th of the calends of March, corresponding with February 24,
_ has acquired, from its being repeated at the end of the qua-
driennium, the name of bissextile.
After premising that by the sun’s entrance into one of the
__ tropes, or cardinal points—the natural place of the intercalation
4
266
is indicated, the year finding in one of those points a natural
beginning, which is regularly computed from the intercalary
day by which it is immediately preceded—the author proceeds
to show that the intercalation could not have been thus sug-
gested, or have been originally coincident with the sun’s
ingress into one of those points which divide the year into
seasons. ‘This position he proceeds to prove by contrasting
the time of the intercalation, as received from tradition, with
that of the equinox as occurring between the extreme dates of
the construction of the Egyptian calendar, B.C. 1711, and of
the Roman, B.C. 45. Within that period, in which the inter-
calation occurred at the close of February, the equinox tra-
versed from April 6 to March 24, according to the computation
of these dates by the Julian year anticipated. Having shown
that the same conclusion must be formed of the four tropes of
the year, as identified by Sosigenes with the 8th of the
Kalends of April, July, October, and January, whereas the
intercalation was fixed for the 6th of the Kalends of March, it is
thence decided that it could not have originated from any such
coincidence.
The author, following up a suggestion of Eudoxus, pre-
served by the astronomer Geminus, by which the natural di-
vision of the year by the tropes is associated with the festival
of the Isea, thence assumes that it discloses the probable
grounds on which the day of the intercalation was chosen.
After investigating the day on which the festival was held,
and reducing the date of it, in the vague year of the Egyp-
tians, to the coincident date of the Julian, he determines that
in the year B.C. 1904, to which the epoch of the Egyptian
calendar must be referred, the Isea fell on February 26. From
this extraordinary coincidence in that remarkable year, he con-
cludes that it discloses the original day of the intercalation,
and the grounds on which it was chosen by the Egyptians.
He thence takes occasion to prove the conformity of the fes-
tival with the time of the harvest in Egypt, at which it was
267
observed; and, by making a necessary allowance for the diffe-
rence between the state of agriculture in those primitive times
and the present; and between the productiveness of the climate
in Upper and Lower Egypt, he proceeds to account for the
difference of about 14 days, by which the ancients and
moderns appear to have disagreed in the time of keeping
harvest, as determined from the vernal equinox, which it has
preceded about 24 days in all ages.
In confirmation of his views on this subject, the author
refers to two Egyptian memorials, one of which is contained
in the ancient hieroglyphic ritual, and the other in the circular
zodiac of 'Tentera, which is at present in Paris. From the
one he deduces an evidence that the division of the quadri-
ennium, by the entrance of the sun into one of the tropes, was
recognised by the ancient Egyptians, the diurnal and nocturnal
ingress being expressed by a significant hieroglyphic. From
the other he shows that the remarkable epochs when the great
festival of Isis, in the retrogression of the great canicular year,
coincided with those points of the horizon from whence the
seasons take their beginning, were no less plainly expressed
and happily indicated.
In proceeding from the consideration of the Egyptians to
that of the Greeks, the author commences by observing the
differences which arose from the substitution of lunar cycles
for solar in the equating of the civil year to the latter. After
premising that the reconciliation of those differences is to be
sought at the close and commencement of the cycles, where
the equation to solar time was applied, he proceeds to show
that at these points they give sufficient indication of having
been formed or deduced from years which preserved the original
intercalation. He exemplifies this assumption in the ancient
tetraeteris which had preceded the lunar cycles in Greece, and
he establishes it from that of Solon and Cleostratus, which
___ began on February 18 ; and was thus equated in the proper
year and month, and within a few days of the original and
268
proper intercalation. Having thence take occasion to explain
and account for the departure of Meton and Calippus from the
ancient practice, in their endeavour to render their cycles
conformable to the lunar revolutions and first year of the
Olympiad, he produces evidence from the ancient Delphic
quadriennium, and the Pythiads, which took the intercalation
on February 27, that as inquiry is carried back to remote ages,
the evidence increases that such was the original and proper
day of the intercalation.
In the practice of the Romans, which the author considers
in its order, there are fewer difficulties; the intercalary day
having been identified with February 24 in the reformation
of the calendar by Cesar, who in his choice of that day ad-
hered expressly to ancient immemorial usage. Some diversi-
ties in the choice of the day, in which thePontiffs were allowed
and exercised a discretion, are then explained ; and the conse-
quent irregularities to which they gave rise in the year of con-
fusion which called for the correction of Augustus, are described
in order; and the exceptions, so far from weakening the ge-
neral conclusion, serve to establish it, and confirm the assump-
tion that the original day of the intercalation was preserved in
Cesar’s reformation.
From the consideration of the fixed year of the Egyptians,
generally known as the Alexandrian, a like inference is drawn.
As a continuance of the ancient or vague year,—it necessarily
took its beginning from the day on which the old year which
it superseded ended. Although, in compliment to Augustus,
the neomenia was chosen from the month of August, to which
he gave its name, the intercalation was effected in the sim-
plest manner, and that least likely to disturb the order which
enjoyed so ancient a prescription. In its transfer from the
middle to the beginning of the first year of the new era, it re-
tains some evidence of the day of the intercalation having ori-
ginally fallen on or near February 25. Such was the date
of the month Phamenoth Ist, by which the Egyptian year is
269
precisely divided ; and from which the intercalation was trans-
ferred to Thoth Ist, with which the new year always com-
menced in Egypt.
A like inference is deduced from the era of Nabonassar, as
having its neomenia coincident with February 26, the con-
currence of that day with the time of the intercalation having
led, amongst other causes, to its institution. The assumption
derives confirmation from the Tentera zodiac to which we
formerly alluded, and which was discovered in a temple that
appears to have had its foundation determined by the rising
of Sirius, as observed by the eye when directed along its walls
to the horizon. In the coincidence of so remarkable a pheno-
menon with the day of the intercalation, a sufficient cause for
the erection of the temple at the celebrated era appears to
be suggested. And the supposition derives no inconsiderable
support from the monument raised in it; which, in the position
assigned on it to Isis, in connexion with the cardinal points,
marks out the precise time at which the temple was founded.
The last instance adduced by the author, in support of his
theory of the ancient year, is taken from the calendar of the
Mexicans, which serves less to prove its antiquity than its
extensive adoption. It appears that at the time their country
was discovered they had acquired a just notion of the length
of the year, having been accustomed to compute the course of
time by quadrienniums, exactly corresponding with the Julian,
and, what appears truly astonishing, having the intercala-
tion coincident with February 25, as in the Roman calen-
dar. And this custom, which was accompanied with super-
stitious and barbarous rites, that prove it to have been derived
_ from a different source than the Roman, we are assured on the
highest authority, was common to all the polished nations of
Anahuac, among whom the Mexicans were the principal.-
After producing some concessions from the advocates of
the ancient year consisting of 360 years, by which their oppo-
_ sition to the author’s theory of an ancient year properly inter-
VOL. VI. 2c
270
calated is neutralized, he brings his investigation to a close,
in offering some remarks on the merits and usefulness of
the Julian Period. Having so far established the antiquity,
order, and intercalation of the quadrienniums, on which the
year used by the nations that rank as classical is founded, he
asserts their perfect conformity, in all essential points, to those
incorporated in that great scale which has conferred such in-
estimable benefits on chronologists ; and that, while it removes
from them the reproach of measuring by a rule of which the
dimensions are vague and indeterminate, furnishes them with
an instrument by which the nicest computations may be made,
and the most extraordinary discoveries effected.
On a Babylonian Tablet in the British Museum, by the
Rey. Edward Hincks, D. D.
This paper contains a copy ofa Babylonian tablet, of which
the following is given as the translation :—‘‘ On the sixth day
of the month Nisan, the day and the night were equal. Six
intervals were the day; six intervals were the night. May
Nebo and Marduk draw near (i.e. be gracious) to the king,
the lord.” Every word in the inscription is examined sepa-
rately; and its reading in most instances, and its translation
in all instances, are given. The intervals spoken of, each of
which was equal to two of our hours, are shown to have been
marked by the running out of water or sand; the root from
which the word signifying such an interval is derived
having the meaning “ to fail.” In the course of the paper
the Babylonian ordinal, collective, and cardinal numbers are
treated of, and the linear measures; various errors on these
subjects being pointed out. In conclusion, the absence of a
date for the year is accounted for by the supposition that the
tablets of each year were placed in a compartment with wooden
sides and bottom; which having decayed, the tablets fell to
the ground and were mingled and broken. The date of the
equinox recorded is shown to have been on the 27th March,
271
652 B.c.; the 22nd March being the first day of the Assyrian
year.
The Secretary to the Council also read the following com-
munication from John Barton, Esq., on a remarkable pheno-
menon observed on Lough Erne :—
‘*Clonelly, 23rd October, 1855.
“« My pear Sir,—I beg to call your attention to a phe-
nomenon on Lough Erne, which is universally known to the
inhabitants of its shores, particularly on the broad part of the
lake,—-viz. the working of the lake previous to a change of
weather, either from wet to dry, or the reverse.
** As I am aware you know the principal names in the lower
lake, I will take Lusties Islands as the centre, and I think
the best part for an observer that had any idea of studying
the matter to station himself.
*¢ When the lake roars (as the phrase here is) on the east
shores, it is a sign of wet; when the noise is on the west, of
fine weather. On a calm day the noise of the lake is equal to
a waterfall, and the swell comes like a ground swell of the
sea, lashing each shore, as the case may be, either from the
west for wet, or east for dry weather.
*‘ I have been on the lake on a very fine day,—the lake as
smooth as possible,—when all of a sudden a strong ground
swell came on, apparently without a cause. In about an hour
or so after, it rained very hard, still continuing calm. On the
wide part, of course, the waves are larger ; but inside the Bow
Island an observer can notice this, but in a much smaller degree.
From my notice having been attracted to this, I can perceive
_ the same, in a smaller degree, in all small lakes. And I am
_ of opinion, that in a smaller degree every body of water must
_ be subject to the same agitation, although in small bodies the
harder to perceive.
4 ‘* A ground swell on the sea may be accounted for by agi-
tation from any distance, though it may be doubtful. But
272
when the same phenomenon takes place on a small body of
water like Lough Erne, that the eye can reach over, and see
that for days together it is smooth and calm, and all of
a sudden this ground swell takes place, it must be from
either atmospheric pressure, or some other cause, certainly un-
known to the unscientific inhabitants of this neighbourhood. I
made inquiries when at Lough Neagh if the same phenomenon
was observed there, and could not find that it was, which led me
to think, that as Lough Erne was so much higher above the
sea (150 feet) than Lough Neagh (40, I believe), this cireum-
stance might make a difference in the agitation and noise, as it
appears that the higher any lake is above the sea the more
effect the wind has in raising its waves. In a breeze it may so
happen that this phenomenon may take place in a greater de-
gree in lakes of greater elevation. You mentioned that some
similar phenomenon was observed in the Lake of Geneva. It
appears to me that the same takes place in every body of
water,—but so many scientific persons have lived on its banks,
that they must have noticed it at once, and recorded it.
‘I forgot to mention, that previous to frost the waves beat
on the south shore, or Churchhill side, which is heard very
faintly from our side (the north side).
“<I hope you will excuse this, as it is merely the result of
observation, and known to all the people in the neighbourhood
of this lake.
**T am your's very truly,
* Joun Barron.
“ Rev. Romney Robinson, D. D.”
273
NovemBER 307TH, 1855. (Stated Meeting.)
GEORGE PETRIE, LL.D., Vice-PresipEnt,
in the Chair.
Tue Secretary of the Council read the following recommen-
dation of the Council, and moved—“ That the Academy do
repeal the By-Law, Chapter vit., Section 6, viz. :—
«¢ «In case of the sickness or absence of any Member of a
Committee, to be signified to the Secretary of Council, that
Member of such Committee shall nominate a Member, pro
tempore, out of the names which have been proposed by the
Council to fill the Committees, and which have not been
elected; the Member’s nomination shall then be signified to
him by the Secretary of Council; and in case the President
shall approve such nomination, such Member pro tempore shall
be vested with all the powers of a Member of Council.’”
Moved by Rey. G. S. Smith, D.D., seconded fs J. M.
Neligan, M.D., and—
Resotvep—That the consideration of this Sate be
adjourned to the Stated Meeting of the 16th March next.
'_. The Secretary of the Council read a paper, by the Rev.
George Salmon, on Reciprocal Surfaces.
«‘ The object of this paper will be better understood by first
stating the corresponding problems for plane curves, and the
solution which has been given for them.
“Ifthe degree (m) of a curve be estimated by the number
of points in which it meets an arbitrary line, and the class (n)
of a curve by the number of tangents which can be drawn
to it from an arbitrary point, then it is known that the
degree of the curve is equal to the class of the reciprocal
curve, and vice versa, and that the latter is in general derived
VOL, VI. 2D
274
from the former by the formula =m (m-1). But this led to
the paradox, that if we formed by the same rule the degree
of the reciprocal of the reciprocal, instead of falling back on
the number m, as we plainly ought, we should obtain a much
larger number [(m?-—m) (m?-m-1)]. The difficulty was ex-
plained by showing that the degree of the reciprocal of a curve
is diminished when the curve has multiple points; and the
full examination of the subject showed that a curve of the m'*
degree has in general a certain determinate number of points
of inflexion and double tangents, each of which gives rise to a
multiple point on the reciprocal curve.
‘‘ The corresponding problems for surfaces were, I believe,
first investigated in a paper which I contributed to the ‘Cam-
bridge and Dublin Mathematical Journal’ in the year 1846,
in which I gave the first outlines of a theory, the completion
of which I now lay before the Academy.
‘<In the following paper I first investigate the degree of the
reciprocal of a surface of the m'" degree, and examine how that
degree is affected when the surface has multiple points or lines.
‘‘ The first application of the theory is made to the case of
developable surfaces. The reciprocal of a developable is a
curve of double curvature, which is to be considered as a sur-
face of degree (0). It furnishes then a test of the theory to
examine whether it explains why, when the surface is a deve-
lopable, this reduction takes place in the degree of its reci-
procal. And this explanation is successfully obtained.
‘*¢T next show that a surface has a number of stationary and
double tangent planes, whose points of contact lie on a certain
locus, the degree of which is investigated. The surface has
also a certain determinate number of triple tangent planes.
Every one of these multiple tangent planes gives rise to a
multiple point on the reciprocal surface.
‘¢ Tn the next place, having in the preceding section deter-
mined the number of multiple points and lines on the reci-
275
procal surface, I apply to it the general theory, and show how
it is that the degree of the reciprocal of that reciprocal reduces
tom.
‘¢ Finally, I apply the theory to the case of ruled surfaces,
for which it is easy to see that the degree of the reciprocal is
always equal to the degree of the surface, and I show how it
follows from the general theory that this is the case.”
The paper was referred to the Council for publication.
Parke Neville, Esq., presented some specimens of peat-
moss, and part of a rope or cable, formed of heath, found
about ten feet under the surface of the street, in an excavation
made lately in St. Michael’s Hill, opposite the western en-
trance of Christ Church, Dublin.
.
|
;
276
Monpay, DecemBer 10TH, 1855.
REV. SAMUEL HAUGHTON in the Chair.
Tue Rev. Joseru A. GALBRAITH made a communication on
the subject of the barometric measurement of mountain
heights. He laid before the Academy the results of ten
measurements of the height of the Two-Rock Mountain,
made by Professor Haughton and himself during the years
of 1853, 1854, 1855, with the view of settling some dubious
points connected with the use of the barometric formula. They
commenced operations by measuring with the staff and level
the exact height of the summit of this mountain above the floor
of the magnetic observatory in the Fellows’ Park, Trinity
College. This height they found to be 1738-63 feet. With
this standard Mr. Galbraith compared the heights calculated
from the different barometric formule which have been pro-
posed. The formule he computed from were as follows:
: 0 h
I. H (in fathoms) -(1 + ig5) 10000 x log ak
This is the formula commonly used in this country; 0
being the mean temperature of the column, reckoned from
32°. In this formula no account is taken of the hygrometric
condition of the air.
492 i
In this formula, which was proposed some years ago by
Professor Apjohn, fand / are the observed tensions of aque-
ous vapour at the two stations.
Il. H-(1 + a) 10000 x log H—,
an haf
IIL. H-(1 1 Gg ) 10000 «log my
|
207
In this formula / is supposed to be the mean tension of
vapour in the column. ‘This modification of the formula was
proposed by Mr. Rennie, in a paper read before the Academy,
and which is now in course of publication.
The average result of the ten observations seemed to agree
best with formula (1.); from which it would appear that the
vapour in the air entered into the physical consideration of the
question in so uncertain a manner, that, on the whole, it was
safer to leave it out.
Mr. Galbraith stated that if proper precautions were used
in the determination of the tension of the vapour at the two
stations, it was not unlikely that formula (11.) would give
results much more in unison with the levelled height than
those he had already obtained.
By applying Mr. Rennie’s modification, the heights are
necessarily increased, and as the average height calculated
from formula (1.) exceeded the true, formula (111.) should, on
practical grounds, be excluded.
Mr. Galbraith made some observations on the peeeat
10000, and gave a full account of the various constants on
which it depended.
The paper was referred to the Council for publication.
The following donations to the Museum were presented :
1. An iron stirrup, found in the river Boyne, at New
Haggard Ford, above Trim; presented by Michael Odlum,
| Esq.
2. A token of Edward Marttin of Drogheda, found in a
field at Moygaddy, county of Meath, near Maynooth ; pre-
sented by the Duke of Leinster.
/
VOL. VI. 25
———
279
Monpay, January 14TH, 1856.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D. D., Presivenr,
in the Chair.
On the recommendation of the Council,—
Ir was Reso_vep,—That the thanks of the Academy be
presented to His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant and Chief
Secretary of Ireland, for the interest they have taken in the
welfare of the Academy, in procuring from Government a
grant of £150 for the purchase of the gold ornaments lately
found in the county of Clare.
The Secretary read a letter addressed to the President by
Henry Hennessy, Esq., M.R.I.A., on the causes of certain
phenomena observed in Lough Erne.
“‘ Catholic University, Dublin,
‘¢ January 1, 1856.
“My pear Sir,—I have been reminded, by seeing Mr.
Barton’s letter on the phenomena observed at Lough Erne,
in the Proceedings of the Academy, that I promised to com-
municate to you, in a letter, my views in explanation of the
_ matter which I mentioned to you soon after the letter had
been read. j
*¢ Tt is well known that in hilly regions the alternations of
_ temperature between the high and low grounds produce cur-
_ rents alternately ascending and descending. Such currents
_ have been specially studied by M. Fournet among the Alps.
_ He points out how the action of descending currents in some
_ places produces frost, so as to destroy young and tender plants
in the yalleys. In some quarters such a current is called
Sloup de vent. It acts with great energy, and causes the
thermometer to sink suddenly by 3 or 4 degrees centigrade
(5° 4’ and 7° 2' Fahrenheit).
E
‘]
G
VOL. VI. 2F
280
*¢ It appears in general that, among the Alps, the formation
of such currents depends on the setting and rising of the sun.
In proportion to the clearness of the sky at any locality, this
law will be found to hold with more or less exactness, and,
therefore, although established for the interior of the Conti-
nent, we cannot, ad priori, expect to find it realized in the
analogous phenomena which may be observed in this country.
Considerable changes of temperature may take place in Ire-
land, from the variable brightness of the sky, and the influ-
ence of oceanic currents. We should, therefore, be prepared
to find conditions arising, which would cause ascending or
descending currents at periods of the day that would not
be at all anticipated by the observations made among the
Alps.
‘*T proceed to apply these observations to the phenomenon
noticed by Mr. Barton. If we conceive an inland sheet of |
water, bounded by hills on at least one side, the alternations
in temperature between the air at the top and at the foot of
these hills will produce such currents as I have indicated. If
the hills be very steep towards the lake, the upper masses of
air will sometimes even flow over the escarpment in a kind of
cascade, and falling downwardsin a direction more or lessinclined
to the vertical, will ultimately strike the waters of the lake in
the neighbourhood of the hills. The more the direction of
the descending current approaches the vertical, the greater
will be the pressure on the lake, and therefore its effect in
producing waves. Whenever a breeze tends to propagate
waves on the surface of a sheet of water, its effective action is
due chiefly to the vertical component of the force with which
it strikes the water. Very feeble currents descending verti-
cally might thus produce greater disturbance on the surface of
a lake than strong currents skimming it horizontally. Such
vertical currents descending only close to the hills at one side
of the lake would not be felt at the other. Thus, during per-
fectly calm weather, a heavy swell might be observed at one
281
side of the lake, from the action of a downward current at the
opposite side.
‘‘ The fact that such a phenomenon has not been observed
at Lough Neagh tends to confirm these views, for Lough
Neagh is surrounded by flat shores, and is, therefore, not
likely to be subjected to the action of vertical currents.
‘« T remember seeing, somewhere in the writings of Hum-
boldt, a conjecture that the tides in the Lake of Geneva,
called seiches, arise from variations in the atmospheric pres-
sure at different parts of the lake. These variations are, no
doubt, the results of such vertical currents, and suggest a
mode of verifying the correctness of the views here put for-
ward, if observers, furnished with barometers, resided on the
opposite shores of a lake where the phenomenon has been no-
ticed, I find that Saussure attaches great importance to the
influence of vertical currents on the barometer. This, he re-
marks, is most likely to take place among the mountain gorges
and funnel-shaped basins.*
** As the method of studying vertical currents by the
variations of the barometer seems a little complicated, and too
delicate for ordinary purposes, I have devised a wind-gauge
which will indicate the existence of ascending or descending
currents. It will also show the direction of the wind with
regard to the points of the compass. I am surprised at not
having already heard of some similar instrument in the hands
of those who have paid attention to mountain winds. The
instrument I have devised is not a measurer, but simply an
indicator, and I expect to receive one in a short time from our
philosophical instrument-makers in Paris.
‘‘ Believe me to be, my dear Sir,
‘* Yours very truly,
‘¢ Henry HENNEssY.
“The Rev. T. R. Robinson, D. D.”
* Voyages dans les Alpes, tom. iii., p. 71.
22
282
The President read a paper on the luminous phenomena
produced by the discharge of Ruhmkorff’s induction apparatus
in vacuo.
‘‘ Although this beautiful experiment has been carefully
examined by several distinguished philosophers, whose results
may be found in De Moncel’s pamphlet, I hope I may be ex-
cused for calling attention to it; as in repeating it I have
observed some facts which seem to require further elucidation,
and which I wish to point out as deserving of notice to those
who possess more perfect apparatus than I command.
«¢ The Ruhmkorff which I use is of the smaller size, con-
taining about 6700 feet of fine wire, and excited by one or two
Grove’s cells; its compensator is of thin sheet gutta percha,
each of whose coated surfaces is 8 square feet ; and the termi-
nals of the secondary helix are occasionally connected with a
Leyden jar of 1-25 feet internal coating. The air-pump is a
make-shift, altered from one of the commonest kind; but on a
principle which, with good workmanship, would act well.
‘© 1, When the discharge takes place in the vacuum formed
by exhausting common air from the receiver, or (as Grove
calls it) the air vacuum, the appearances are well known. AsI
observed them, if the terminals are platinum points, 4 inches
apart, and the gauge 010, a star is formed at the positive one,
pink, tinged with orange. From this darts a rich stream of
violet light, crossed with dark bands, which are most distinct
at its lower extremity ; it seems to revolve on its axis, and is
enveloped in an elliptic mass of faint yellowish light. It ter-
minates at 07 from the negative point, and about 05 is com-
pletely dark; the negative terminal is wrapt in a coat of bright
blue light, through which, by an optical delusion, the platinum
seems red hot: round this is a dark space, then a yellowish enve-
lope, and round this a purple haze. ‘The appearances are nearly
the same when the terminals are brass balls ; with the addition
that the negative ball is covered with green flames, owing to the
combustion of the brass. Each of these consists of a speck of
283
white light surrounded by a green atmosphere.» When the
negative ball is removed, and a disc of varnished card, 2 inches
diameter, screwed in its place, with the point projecting in its
centre; a sheet of light spreads over the disc, doubling round it
and enwrapping the stem. It is remarkable that whatever
forms the dark bands, is effective here, covering the disk with
bright rings, which, when the eye is in its plane, look like a suc-
cession of waves. Inall these cases the stream, as was shown by
Eisenlohr, is rich in those rays which produce Stokes’s fluores-
cence ; drawings or writings made on paper with acid solution
of sulphate of quinine, which are invisible in common light,
gleam out intensely white on a purple ground ; and ornaments
of Uran glass look strangely bright. Even the glass of the
receiver becomes luminous under their influence. Sometimes,
however, this does not occur, and the light of the stream is
livid; in this case it will be found that oil from the collar of
leather has been decomposed by the discharge. Of these
phenomena the most notable are the rotation of the light, the
dark bands, the discontinuity of the light near the negative
terminal, its separate luminous envelopes, the anomaly of com-
pustion taking place there rather than at the positive terminal,
and the extraordinary quantity of fluorescent rays. ‘These last
might be supposed essentially inherent in the electric light ;
but it will be seen that they are due to the special character
of the medium.
“2. Introducing into the receiver a morsel of blotting
paper moistened with distilled water, the gauge could not be
got below 0:4. The column of light was much narrower and
brownish red; there were no bands which I could see, and
scarcely a trace of fluorescence. The powerful effect of
watery vapour in thus modifying the appearance of the dis-
charge indicated the necessity of completely drying any gases
experimented on, which was in all other cases but one effected
by enclosing in the receiver a vessel exposing 8 square inches
of sulphuric acid, and letting it absorb for twenty-four hours.
284
‘* In vapour of turpentine the stream was narrow and dull;
fluorescence very faint. At each of the pointed terminals
was an intense green star, even when they were platinum ;
and from the negative one red hot globules were projected, too
obscure to be melted platinum, and therefore probably carbon
from decomposition.
“In vapour of alcohol, gauge =0'-7, the stream, which (as in
the other vapours) was much contracted, was blue, with a tinge
of green. The terminals (balls in this instance) were covered
with green sparks, which on the positive one at least do not
depend on combustion of the brass. Here also was little fluores-
cence, and as there is no note of dark bands, I suppose they
were not conspicuous.
‘¢ As air was present in these vapours, it may be concluded
that the fluorescence actually observed is due to it, and not to
the vapours.
‘* 3. The receiver was filled with coal gas from a burner.
The sulphuric acid probably absorbed some hydrocarbon from
it as it became brown. It was exhausted to 0°08. The light
was livid white, giving the idea of an excess of the more
refrangible rays, though the prism showed much red. There
was not more fluorescence than could be explained by the com-
mon air with which commercial coal gas is often adulterated.
It, however, exhibited the true nature of the dark bands;
they are intervals between the luminous menisci of which the
entire column of light is made up, the centre of whose cur-
vatures is the bright point on the positive terminal from which
the discharge breaks out. This structure is far more beauti-
fully exhibited in—
“4, Hydrogen. It was obtained from Liege zine and
diluted sulphuric acid, and passed through solution of potassa.
The terminals were, in the first case, the point with its card
disk already described, and an inch ball. When the gauge
was 1*15 (the Ruhmkorff being excited by three Groves),
the discharge passed as a crimson spark 3'-5 long and +4; thick.
285
Round it was a faint envelope, in which were close dark
bands, not traced in the
spark itself. With gauge
0'.85, they extended over
all, about 50 to the inch,
black and sharply defined.
With 0-07 the appear-
ance was superb, some-
thing like the sketch.
** There are about 25
of the menisci whose con-
centricity with the lumi-
nous point on the ball I
verified by comparing : ita
them with circles drawn
on paper, and placed be-
hind the receiver; the in
lowest I estimated at im
1-25 broad. Below the
dark space the light dou- <nom
bled over the disc, but
without rings, and then
clothed the stem with its
purple envelopes. ‘There
was no fluorescence, at
least not enough to make a
i
aa : =
the quinine drawings vi1- omc
Ma m
a
Nn
sible. This was repeated
with ball terminals, ex-
hausting the receiver four
times successively, as
often filling it with hydro-
gen, and leaving it as
many days in contact with
the sulphuric acid. The interval of the balls was three inches,
286
and one Grove was used. The discharge did not pass till
the gauge was 0°70. The light was pale, greenish blue ; the
envelopes of the negative ball not blue, but reddish, yet no
trace of fluorescence. The fine dark bands were seen as before,
and were visible when the contact was broken by hand, so as
to give a single flash, which seems to show they do not depend
on the succession of discharges. At 010 the bands were
curved and broad, and the stream trumpet-shaped ; the nega-
tive ball had its three envelopes, and round them a wide, faint,
blue haze. At 0:05, the lowest which the pump could then
give, the light was faint and wide, but still blue; and each of
the menisci, which are now fully developed, was, with its in-
terval, about 0°25 across. This vacuum conducted so well,
that, though the negative ball was connected with the pump
plate by copper 0'-2 by 0°15 section, a sheet of light passed
round the sulphuric acid holder, and covered the plate with
green sparks.
‘<The total absence of fluorescence here is very striking, and
I rather hastily concluded, that this property depends on the
presence of free oxygen in the vacuum.
“5. Oxygen, procured from chlorate of potassa and per-
oxide of manganese, and passed through solution of potassa,
was next tried; gauge at 008. The appearance differed little
from common air; the light was equally fluorescent, and the
only difference noticed was, that the green sparks at the nega-
tive ball were more numerous and intense. After a while the
light became greenish and the fluorescence less, then it got
a peculiar copper colour, which soon passed off, and it became
as at first, except that the dark bands became much more dis-
tinct. Was this owing to the formation of ozone? On in-
creasing the distance from 3! to 4'*75, the bands were scarcely
visible in the middle, but reappeared towards the negative
ball.
‘«©6. I tried nitrogen prepared by leaving for four days in
a confined portion of air a paste of equal parts of sulphur and
apt
-
287
iron filings moistened with water. On this occasion chloride of
calcium was used to dry the vacuum, but did not act as well as
the sulphuric acid, for the gauge could not be got below 0'-25.
The light was faint till the Leyden jar was connected, when
it appeared as a violet spark, surrounded by a yellow atmo-
sphere. The envelope of the negative ball was yellowish,
not blue, and no bands were noticed; but the fluorescence
was strong. As both watery vapour and hydrogen were pro-
bably present, I repeated this experiment, obtaining the gas
by a process for which I am indebted to Dr. Lyon Playfair,
decomposing water of ammonia by bleaching powder. The
ammonia must be diluted, the Wolfe’s bottle in which the
decomposition takes place kept cool, and the gas well washed.
The extrication of it, though very rapid, is manageable,
and it seems to be quite pure. From the nature of the
manipulation in filling the receiver, I am sure that it could
not have contained more than ;4, of common air. The dis-
charge began to pass at 0:30, a brilliant reddish violet; the
light on the positive ball more pink than in air; that on the
negative one, indigo; the bands obscure, but the fluores-
cence intense. On continuing the exhaustion to 0-04, the
colour of the stream became a tawny brown, and much
fainter, the menisci became distinct, and the fluorescence con-
tinued strong.
‘7, Carbonic oxide was procured by heating crystals of
oxalic acid with eight times their weight of sulphuric acid.
As some of the carbonic acid might pass the potassa solution
from the rapid way in which the extrication takes place, a
vessel containing that solution was placed in the sulphuric
acid vessel to complete the absorption. At 0*15 the stream is
beautiful; bright green, yellowish at the positive end, bluish
at the other. The latter has still the two envelopes separated
by a dark interval, and green combustion sparks on it. The
stream is not broad, but shows the menisci in all its length
very plainly. At 0'-12 the negative envelopes became blue
288
and red, the light much broader and fainter; the menisci were
seen only in its central part, and disappeared for 1'-5 of its
middle; the fluorescence scarcely sensible.
‘8, With carbonic acid, gauge 0'-07; the positive ball was
covered with orange-yellow light; from this sprung a faint
lilac mass of light for 2‘, in which bright menisci show occa-
sionally. Below is 1‘ dark; and below this, bluish haze in
which is the negative ball with its red, dark, and blue envelopes.
Fluorescence extremely feeble.
«« Another experiment was made, intending to obtain a
perfect vacuum on Dr. Andrews’ plan, by absorbing the car-
bonic acid. The potassa solution, however, became solid when
the gauge was 0:04. The positive ball was covered with the
same yellow shade, from which issued a pear-shaped mass of
livid lilac, with a brighter axis, the whole full of the menisci,
but faint; it was in rapid rotation, and its point rose and fell,
sometimes crossing the dark space between it and the steady
spherical light surrounding the negative one. In this case also
the fluorescence was scarcely sensible.
‘** From these facts it appears that nitrogen has, as well as
oxygen, the power of producing the invisible rays which
cause fluorescence. Hydrogen, and compounds of it with
oxygen and carbon, seem totally to want it; carbon is proba-
bly in the same predicament, and it becomes an interesting
question whether other highly electro-positive bodies resem-
ble them. On the other hand, how will chlorine and its con-
geners comport themselves? I could not try other gases for
fear of destroying my air-pump, but an apparatus contrived
by Mr. Bergin will, I hope, enable me to extend my experi-
ments. It is like a mercurial gasometer, in which the bell-
glass has a small opening at its top; the circumference of the
aperture is ground flat, so that it can be covered by a flat
disc of glass, slightly greased. Through the centre of this
disc passes a platinum wire. When the bell is pressed under
the mercury, all air escapes, especially if it be exposed for a
289
while in vacuo. Then applying (still under the mercury)
the disc, the bell rises by its flotation, till this is balanced
by the weight of mercury which is raised in it. If, however,
it be placed under a receiver, on exhaustion the bell rises
about four inches, leaving a Torricellian vacuum within,
through which, by bringing the sliding rod of the receiver in
contact with the platinum wire, discharges can be made. A
hole 0:2 diameter, and 1'-0 long, is drilled in the apex of the
cast-iron core, by inserting in which a miniature jar of quill-
tube, filled with a known bulk of any gas, before applying
the covering disc, this will escape when the bell-glass rises,
and thus enable one to experiment in a vacuum of that gas at
any required attenuation.
‘“‘ With respect to the next in interest of these facts, the
existence of the luminous menisci, I am unable to form an
opinion as to whether the differences which I have mentioned
arise from specific qualities of the gases, or merely from the
degree of density. The decided manifestation of them in
hydrogen would seem to imply the latter. Ifso, air at 0.06
should show the same as I have described for hydrogen at
0°85 and at 0-005, as the other at 0°07. The latter exhaus-
tion will require a better pump than mine to try it: but in the
first the hydrogen shows the phenomena far more distinct
than the air, and the same thing is true of carbonic acid,
notwithstanding its high specific gravity.
‘¢ My present notion of these menisci and their divisions
is, that they are surfaces of interference. The fact of their
being produced by a single discharge shows that they do not
depend on the discontinuity of the current (unless, indeed,
that single discharges may be a succession of waves); and
the absence of the negative blue light seems equally to show
that they do not result from zones of alternating electric con-
dition in the medium.
‘* The colour is related to the nature of the medium ; but
the rotation of the positive portion of the light, the quies-
cence of the negative, and its invariable division into two
290
envelopes, separated by a dark interval, seem to belong to
the very essence of the discharge itself.”
The Rev. J. H. Todd, D.D., Secretary of the Academy,
read the following letter from Dr. Jacob Grimm, H.M.R.LA.,
on certain formule or charms supposed to be in an ancient
Celtic dialect, which occur in the works of Marcellus, a physi-
cian of the age of Theodosius the Great.
‘“¢ Berlin, 20 juin, 1855.
‘‘ MessIEURS ET HONORES CONFRERES—Je pris, il ya
quelques ans, la liberté d’attirer votre attention sur une mince
découverte, que je venais de faire. II s’agissait de prouver,
qu’un médecin du temps de Théodose le grand, natif d’ Aqui-
taine, avait inséré dans son ouvrage de médecine quelques
formules jusquici inexpliquées ou plutét négligées, mais con-
cues dans un dialecte gaulois, qui parait avoir été trés-voisin
de Vidiome irlandais. Ces formules constitueraient donc le
monument le plus ancien de votre langue et sembleraient dignes
d’une étude particulicre.
‘< Messieurs, vous étes les juges naturels de cette question,
mais vous n’avez pas cru a propos d’énoncer votre opinion sur
elle, ni méme de faire la moindre mention de ma conjecture
dans vos proceedings. Cela m’a, je l’avoue, découragé au point
de laisser tomber toute cette recherche.
‘«‘ Dernicrement elle a été suscitée de nouveau. Monsieur
Pictet de Genéve m’ayant transmis son heureuse explication
de plusieurs formules de Marcellus je me suis, de mon cété,
livré 4 une étude réitérée de cet intéressant document de
Vantiquité, et j'ai pti ajouter encore quelques éclaircissements a
ceux de Pictet.
‘Tl est de mon devoir de vous adresser un exemplaire de
cette dissertation. Je serais curieux d’apprendre, si vos an-
ciens manuscrits offrent peut étre de semblables formules (des
spells, en Anglais), rédigées soit en Irlandais ou en Latin, et
propres 4 jeter du jour sur celles de Marcellus.
291
«¢‘ J’ai Phonneur de vous renouveler l’assurance de mon
respect,
“ Jacos Grimm.
“@ Messieurs les Membres of the Royal
Trish Academy a Dublin.”
The Secretary stated that the letter alluded to by Dr. Jacob
Grimm, as having been addressed to the Academy some years
ago, had never (so far as he knew) been received. The letter
just read reached the Academy soon after the last meeting of
the late Session, and did not come to his hands until he found
it among the papers laid aside for the consideration of the
Council, on their re-assembling in November last. He had
since made every inquiry for the missing letter, but could find
no evidence that it had ever been received.
With respect to the main subject of Dr. Grimm’s letter,
the Secretary stated, that he hoped on some future occasion
to lay before the Academy a more complete examination of
the question than he was now prepared todo. He would only
say at present, that he could not go so far as Zeuss had done,
in pronouncing positively that the formule of Marcellus were
not Celtic; but he thought it almost equally difficult to assert
that they were so, because the division of them into words was
necessarily arbitrary, and he could conceive that ingenious
theorists might readily so divide them as to support almost any
hypothesis as to the family of language to which they belong.
It must be admitted, however, that the question is a
very interesting one, and the thanks of the Academy are due
to Dr. Grimm for bringing the subject under the notice of
Celtic scholars. It is deeply to be regretted that the apparent
neglect of his former communication should have tended to
discourage so eminent a scholar in a philological inquiry of
such interest. It is to be hoped that when he receives the
explanation of our silence, he will be encouraged to pursue his
investigations with renewed energy.
292
The Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., read a paper on the name
said to have been given to St. Patrick, when a captive in Ire-
land, by his heathen masters; a name which the biographers
of the saint have endeavoured to interpret, without any very
satisfactory result.
It appears that the father and mother of St. Patrick had
taken him and his sisters to visit their relations in Armorica.
Whilst they were there, a party of British (that is, as appears
from the story, North British) made an inroad upon the
country, slew the parents of St. Patrick, and carried him and
his sisters away with them as captives. The pirates landed
in the north of Ireland, where they sold Patrick as a slave to
Milcho, or Miliuc, a chieftain of Dalaradia,* by whom we are
told he was named Cothraighe.
This name has greatly puzzled the authors of the lives of
St. Patrick, who all derive it from the Irish cethair, which is
the Latin guatuor ; and to explain it on the assumption of this
etymology, they tell us that Miliuc was one of four, who had
jointly purchased St. Patrick, and that the name was given
him because he had become the servant of four masters.
Thus Fiech, Bishop of Sletty, in the ancient metrical life of
St. Patrick which stands first in Colgan’s collection, says,—
“bacap ile Cotpaige
Ceatan cpebe dia posnao.”
Which Colgan translates thus :—
““TIdeo vocatus Cothraighe, quia quatuor familiis inserviebat.”
It will be observed, however, that this etymology does
not explain the occurrence of the g in the name Cothraighe :
for there is no g in ceathair, or quatuor.
This difficulty seems to have been felt by the author of the
prose Life, (given by Colgan as his Vita secunda)—who
latinizes the name Quadriga; and explains it thus: “ Ipse
in regione Dalaradie devectus, a quatuor emptus est; ex
* Vit. Trip. I, c. 16., Jocel. ¢. 13.
ui
293
quibus unus Miliuc erat; ubi fideliter servivit. Illic Quad-
rigé nomen accepit, quia equorum quatuor domibus servivit.”
—cap. 12.
It appears from Colgan’s note on this passage, that some
of the MSS. he used read Quotirche, and Cotirche, which
he explains as a compound of ceathair, four, and tigh, a house,
telling us that the true latinized form of the name is Quad-
ritigius, not Quadriga, which he pronounces to be corrupt;
and this may have been also the meaning of the author of the
Tripartite Life, when he tells us that Cothraige means four
Jamilies.
It is evident, however, that the author of the second life
supposed the name to have contained an element which sig-
nified horses, for he says “‘nomen accepit, quia eguorum qua-
tuor domibus servivit.” It is probable, therefore, that this
ancient writer explained the g, by supposing the name Coth-
raighe to be a compound of ceathair, four, and each, a horse ;
and for ‘“‘equorum quatuor domibus,” perhaps, we ought to
read, “ equorum quatuor dominis.”*
Colgan’s explanation is wholly inadmissible; for it intro-
duces a é which does not occur in the original form of the
name as given by St. Fiech. To justify Colgan’s etymology
the name ought to be Cothratighe, not Cothraighe.
The other lives throw no additional light on the subject,
although all agree in deriving the name from ceathair, four,
* The third Life says (c. 13), ‘Tune datum est ei illud nomen, quod
dicitur Coithrige; eo quod quatuor Dominis serviebat.’’ The fourth Life,
attributed by Colgan to St. Eleran, has the same story, but makes the four
to be brothers: ‘* Ductus ergo in Hiberniam, in septentrionali plaga, vendi-
tus quatuor fratribus...... quapropter eum Quadrigam appellarunt.”—
(c. 15.) And the Tripartite Life gives the story thus :—‘‘Erant autem et
alii tres, qui cum Milchone societatis commercio Patricium coémerunt et ,
hine debuit quatuor inservire dominis: unde Cothraige, quod quatuor fami-
lias denotat, appellatus est, quia quatuor familiis debebat inservire.”—
(Part i. c.17.) Probus and Jocelin make no mention of the name. And it
is evident that none of the biographers, except the author of the second Life,
make any attempt to explain the g.
294
and explain this derivation by supposing Patrick to have
been purchased by four masters—a fact which has probably
no foundation except this conjectural etymology.
The derivation from ceathair, therefore, is evidently un-
satisfactory, as leaving unexplained an essential element of
the word; and the meaning of the name said to have been
given to St. Patrick by his Irish masters is still open to
inquiry.
Dr. Todd, therefore, was desirous of offering a conjeetural
explanation of the difficulty to the consideration of those mem-
bers of the Academy who are interested in philological studies.
He was disposed to think that the name Cothraighe was nothing
more than a Gaelic corruption of the Latin name Patricius.
This opinion he supported by the consideration that the
Irish or Gaelic dialect of the Celtic has no native words
beginning with p; a remark made long ago by Edw. Llwyd
(Comparative Etymology, p. 20); and that words, which
in Latin or in Welsh begin with p, are in Irish, almost
without exception, written with c, This law being admitted,
it follows at once that Patric would, by an Irish Celt, be
corrupted into Catric, and that by aspirating or softening the
t and final c, according to another well-known law of the
language, would become Cathrighe, or Cothraighe, the exact
name as given by St. Fiech, who is the most ancient autho-
rity for it, and who flourished in the latter part of the sixth
century.
In confirmation of the assertion that the use of ¢ in words
where other dialects had p, was a law of the Irish language,
Dr. Todd adduced the following instances:—
WELSH. IRISH.
Pa, pe, pia. What (quis, que, quod). Cia, ce, cid.
. Petuar. Four (quatuor). Ceathar.
Pymp. Five (quinque). Cuig.
Penn. A head. Cenn, or Ceann.
Plant. Offspring, children. Cland, or Clann.
Pren. A tree. Crann.
Mab. A son. Mac.
295
WELSH. IRISH.
Prenu. To buy, purchase. Cren, or Crean.
Paup. Any, every one. Cach.
Pask. Pascha, Easter. Casg.
Pair. A cauldron. Coire.
Pryp. A worm. Crumh,
Prydd. Clay. Criath.
And go also Pentecost, or Whitsuntide, is in the Irish
dialect, Cincis, (in Cornish, pencos), where it will be observed
that the initial p is made c, whilst the c of the syllable cost
remains. It is remarkable that the tendency to change the
p sound into & or hard ¢ exists also in the Ionic dialect of
Greek; thus wc is Tonice kic; woooc, Lon. kococ.
It is true that we find the name of Patrick written with a
P in very ancient Irish authorities. But this does not
in any way contradict the conjecture now thrown out that his
Dalaradian masters may have corrupted Pinto C. The fact
that p and ¢ are interchanged in the Welsh and Irish dialects
of the Celtic, is undeniable. The fact that Patrick was called
Cotrick by Miluic is recorded by the highest historical autho-
rity. Therefore it seems very easy and natural to infer that
this change is only another example of an undoubted law of
the language. The same people who changed the foreign
word Pasch into Cask or Casg, may, without difficulty, be
supposed to have changed the foreign word Patrick, into Ca-
trick or Cotrick. 'The fact that p is sometimes a corruption of
€, or, in other words, that the c or & sound is frequently in the
original or primitive form of a word, and p, in the derived or
corrupted form, is nothing to the purpose,—because there are
other and as numerous instances in which the p is primitive.
Thus, the Irish cwig, five, and ceathair, four, compared with
the Latin, quingue, quatuor, seem more primitive than the
Welsh pymp, petuar: and the Greek wévve is, also, most pro-
bably, a less primitive form than quingue, as réccapec is less
primitive than quatwor. But, on the other hand, the Irish
VOL. VI. 26
Ps
“
296
Casg, Easter, is a manifest corruption of Pascha, as Cincis
Whitsuntide, is of Pentecost,—and these are examples of
foreign names in which the p is made ec, in exact analogy with
the conjecture, which Dr. Todd submitted to the judgment of
the Academy, that Cothraighe was no more than a Celtic
form of the Latin name Patricius.
Dr. Todd remarked further, that this conjecture, if ad-
mitted to be true, would supply a very remarkable confir-
mation of the substantial truth of the traditions incorpo-
rated into the lives of St. Patrick, and ought to render us
very cautious how we reject the historical facts recorded in
those lives, without very strong grounds. The fact that
Patrick was called Catrick by his heathen masters, seemed
a difficulty even to Fiech and the other ancient biogra-
phers of the saint. ‘To meet the difficulty they were driven
to fanciful derivations, and the circumstance of his having
been purchased by fowr masters was invented to justify that
derivation. But now, the comparative philology of the Celtic
dialects enables us to explain a word which to the most ancient
writers whose works have been preserved to us, seemed inex-
plicable. It is beyond a doubt that the name of Cothraighe
did exist, and was given to St. Patrick—and it is infinitely
more probable that the story of his four masters was invented
to explain the name of Cothraighe, than that the name of
Cothraighe was invented to explain the story of his having had
four masters.
In conclusion, Dr. Todd stated that there was considerable
difficulty in the translation of the passage already quoted from
the Hymn of St. Fiech, which is the most ancient authority
for this name. All the old biographers understand it as
asserting that Patrick was called Cothraige because he was
slave to four masters: and Colgan translates it accordingly.
The difficulty is, that bacap is the third person plural, and
that ile appears to be the well-known word which signifies
many, so that the meaning would seem to be,—
297
‘There were many Cothragians
With four tribes of whom he was in slavery.”
And Dr. O'Donovan, who suggests this version, states that
there is a barony called Cathraighe, now Carey, in the district
where Milcho resided. Dr. O’Conor takes ile for ale, and
translates (but how the translation is to be justified does not
appear), “ Fuit ei nomen adoptivum aliud Cothrag.” Dr.
Heinrich Leo, in his commentary and translation of the Hymn
of St. Fiech, has proposed an entirely new translation of the
passage. He would render the words bacap ile cochpaise,
‘¢ Magni erant greges.” And he remarks “ Locus hic intel-
lectu facillimus ab interpretibus maxime difficilis redditus.
Opinabantur enim, quia vocem Cothraighe insolito more scrip-
tam videbant, et quia in sequentibus narratur Patricium quatuor
prediorum pecora pavisse, Cothraige esse novum nomen S.
Patricio ab Hibernis inditum, guatuor familiorum servum signi-
Jicans.” But it is beyond all doubt that the story of Patrick
being slave to four masters was founded on the explanation
given of the name Cothraighe, not the name Cothraighe on the
story, as Dr. Leo supposes. He assumes also that Cothraighe
was an unusual mode of writing ceatpaige, or caoparge, cattle
orsheep.* A very unusual mode indeed—for the smail sound-
ing diphthongs ea, or ao, never could be represented by o
ora. And this is also a difficulty in the common derivation
from Ceathair, four, for in all the authorites the name is writ-
ten with the broad vowel a or 0, Cothraighe, Cotirche, Qua-
driga, &e.
It is, however, doubtless a great objection to all these
interpretations, that the ancient biographers of St. Patrick
unanimously understand the Hymn of St. Fiech as haying
asserted that Cothraighe was a name given to St. Patrick by
* Zeuss translates the words batar ile cathraige, ‘‘fuerunt multe civi-
tates,” taking cathraige as the plural of cathair, a city.— Gram. Celt. p. 943.
298
his heathen masters ; and their authority is supported by ano-
ther of no less weight.* The ancient gloss on this passage in
the Book of Hymns is as follows :—
“1, no lenaptap mctainm ap cochpaige .1. cechapaige .1.
apinni 00 gnich cmbibup .1n.”
‘i, e. the name Cothraighe followed him: i.e. quasi Cetharaighe,
i. e. because he served four tribes.”
Here it will be seen that this very ancient authority
agrees with the lives, in considering Cothraighe a name given
to Patrick ; and paraphrases bacap ile Cothparsge, “ the name
of Cothraighe followed him.” But how this explanation is
justified by the Irish, Dr. Todd professed himself unable to
explain. He could only conjecture that, possibly, the words
ought to be divided thus :—
bad apile Cothpaige;
* Fuit aliud (nomen) Cothraighe;”
bad being the old form, which is now bid, the third pers.
sing. pret. of the substantive verb, and ame for apoile
another. But the whole question being one of great uncer-
tainty and difficulty, Dr. Todd wished to be understood as
merely throwing out these suggestions for the consideration of
Trish scholars.
* The same interpretation of the name is also given in the Preface to the
Hymn of St. Sechnall, Audite omnes, as transcribed into the Leabhar Breac
(see the Liber Hymnorum, edited by Dr. Todd for the Irish Archeological
and Celtic Society, p. 27). This is an authority which may not be of much
greater antiquity than the thirteenth century: and is therefore not superior
to that of the Lives.
299
JANUARY 287TH, 1856.
HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., in the Chair.
Proressor Hennessy read a paper on Meteorology.
“Tn the first part of the paper the principles and methods of
meteorological inquiries were discussed, and some fundamen-
tal changes suggested. The system of fixed and pre-arranged
observations was maintained not to be generally suitable to the
inquiring into phenomena so singularly variable as those of
the atmosphere. These views were supported by arguments
drawn from considering the nature of other sciences which
have for their subject matter the investigation of rapidly chang-
ing phenomena, as well as by reference to the comparative
absence of any important results deduced from the pre-ordained
system of observations for the true science of meteorology.
The nearly similar views put forward by MM. Biot and
Regnault at some of the recent meetings of the French Aca-
demy of Sciences were also occasionally referred to.
«* While thus pointing out the comparative barrenness in
general meteorological results ofthe system of inquiry so gene-
rally adopted, Mr. Hennessy fully acknowledged the value of
the facts which have been acquired for the science of Climato-
logy ; and how by advancing that science they may even indi-
rectly contribute to our knowledge of the laws of meteorology.
The second part of Mr. Hennessy’s paper was occupied with a
theory of insular climate and its application to Ireland. It
was shown that in general the isothermal lines in an island
surrounded by an ocean of a higher temperature than the air
over the land would have some relation to the coast line, and
might even in many instances be irregular closed curves. The
influence of the differences of latitude of the parts of the island
on these curves would be to transport their centres towards
300
whatever pole of the earth belonged to the hemisphere in
which the island was situated.
*‘ In applying this theory to Ireland, Mr. Hennessy first
described the physical structure of the country, especially the
relations of the mountain groups to the coast line. He then
pointed out how the position of Ireland was precisely such as
to make it an instance for the application of his views, and
quoted the result obtained by Dr. Lloyd* as to the difference
of nearly 4° Fahr. in the temperature of the surrounding
seas and that of the air over the land. It was then shown
that the isothermal lines for the year 1851, so far as the ob-
servations contained in Dr. Lloyd’s Memoir permit of their
formation, would strictly conform to the theoretical views put
forward. -
‘«« The paper concluded with some remarks on the applica-
tion of these views to medical climatology, and the modifica-
tions they should undergo in being applied to islands situated
within the tropics.”
Dr. Lloyd made some remarks on Mr. Hennessy’s paper.
The Secretary presented :—
1. On the part of the Dean of Waterford, a remarkable
specimen of early oak carving, found in a crypt under the
Deanery House at Waterford.
2. On the part of Mr. Henry O’Neill, two copies of an
engraving made by himself, of an ancient gold fibula found
near Coleraine, and now in the possession of Mr. Henry Gil-
mour.
3. On the part of Lord Dungannon, fragments of three
cinerary urns found on his estate in the county Down, and
quite close to the Giant’s Ring.
* Trans. R. I. A., vol. xxii.
301
Frsrvary lity, 1856.
SIR ROBERT KANE, Vics-Presipent,
in the Chair.
SamuEL Downine, Ese., and James West, Esq., High
Sheriff of the City of Dublin, were elected Members of the
Academy.
Mr. Hennessy described an optical phenomenon which he
observed on the 3rd of last July in the Atlantic, while on a
voyage to Havre. It was a coloured glory, such as has been
already minutely described by other observers, especially
Scoresby and Saussure, but this instance was particularly re-
markable from the conditions that accompanied it, and which
pointed in a decisive manner to the true theoretical explana-
tion of such phenomena. The day when this glory was ob-
served was remarkably sultry, and the sea, which was perfectly
smooth, was covered with scattered patches of fog. At 44
p.m. Mr. Hennessy’s attention was directed to a bank of fog
_ close to the vessel, and in the direction exactly opposite to the
sun. Three rings, sensibly concentric, were distinctly visible
in the fog bank: the first or outermost was nearly pure white ;
_ the second presented faint traces of prismatic colours; and the
third, which had a diameter considerably less than the others,
showed a series of brilliant colours, namely, violet, red, yellow,
green, and blue. As usual, the centre of this ring contained
avery distinct shadow of the observer’s head. The produc-
tion of these rings could not be ascribed as the influence of
minute icy crystals floating in the fog, as has been frequently
supposed, but must be attributed to the optical action of the
vesicles of vapour, for the temperature of the air over the sea,
upon which the fog bank rested, was that of a warm summer
afternoon, and very considerably above the freezing point.
302
By permission of the Chairman, Mr. Hennessy explained
some results at which he had arrived since the last meeting of
the Academy, relative to the influence of latitude on the posi-
tions of the isothermal lines at the surface of the earth. Set-
ting out from the general laws of radiant heat, he had arrived
at a mathematical expression for the quantity of solar heat
received at a limited area of the earth’s surface, which depends
on an elliptic function whose modulus is the sine of the incli-
‘nation of the equator to the ecliptic. From this he was able
to deduce the theorem already announced as to the transpor-
tation of the closed isothermal lines of an island towards the
pole, by introducing the influence of latitude. It follows
also, that the isothermal lines will be crowded more closely
together towards the poles. He has found that the parallel
of either hemisphere, which receives the greatest amount of
heat from direct solar radiation, while the sun is at the same
side of the equator, has a latitude of 7° 24’.
Rey. Dr. Graves read a paper on the extension of Taylor’s
theorem to non-commutative symbols.
The Secretary read extracts of a letter from Mr. James
Gilmour, of Coleraine, explaining the exact locality where the
ancient gold fibula, called the Dalraida brooch in the Ulster
Journal of Archeology, No. 13, was found. He also stated
that Dr. Aquilla Smith had ascertained its specific gravity to
be 15°45, and not 16°248. By permission of Mr. Gilmour,
the brooch was exhibited.
Dr. Petrie made some remarks on the ornamentation of
the brooch, and explained that it was chiefly interesting as
being made of gold, and gave it as his opinion that it could
not be earlier than the end of the eleventh or beginning of the
twelfth century.
303
The thanks of the Academy were given to Mr. Gilmour
for his kindness in lending the brooch for exhibition to the
Academy.
Dr. Corrigan made a short communication on the action
of the wind in different directions producing waves on the
surface of water in a glass vivarium, with the view of exhibit-
ing a class of phenomena on a very small scale, which in
nature he thought might in some degree explain the effects of
the wind on lakes bounded more or less by mountains.
Dr. Neligan and Mr. Hennessy made some remarks.
VOL. VI. 2H
304
Monpay, Fesruary 257Tu, 1856.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Preswenr,
in the Chair.
On the recommendation of the Council, it was
ReEsotvep,—That the additional annual Grant of £200
given by Parliament be devoted—£100 per annum to the pur-
chase of Books for the Library; and £100 per annum for the
purchase of Antiquities for the Museum.
It was also—
Reso.tvep,—That it is the opinion of the Academy, that
in case the sums appropriated to these several purposes be not
expended within one year, the balance should be carried over
to the credit of the Library and Museum respectively.
Mr. Huband Smith read a paper on the history of the Castle
and Manor of Baggotrath, and exhibited a drawing from a
sketch made by Gabriel Beranger, about the year 1760; also
a curious plan of the array of the Parliamentary forces of the
garrison of Dublin, as drawn out before the battle which took
place in 1649, in which the royal army, under the command of
the Marquis of Ormonde, sustained a remarkable defeat, the
disastrous effects of which ended in the total ruin of the royal
cause in Ireland. ‘This curious plan, which is without name
or date, is preserved in a valuable collection of ancient maps
and drawings, in the MS. room of the Library of Trinity
College, and is noticed, among others, in a paper read before
the Academy by the late James Hardiman, in 1824. From
this plan it would appear that a sort of entrenchment ex-
tended round a considerable extent of land, comprehending
within its limits St. Stephen’s-green, and probably Merrion-
square, Fitzwilliam-square, and the site of the adjoining streets.
ae *
305
The names written on the roads or ways, at the extreme points
of this plan, are as follows :—* Colledge green waye, St. Ste-
van’s street waye, St. Kevan’s street waye, Dunnabroke waye,
and Baggotrough waye.”
He also exhibited an enlarged copy of a portion of
Rocque’s map, or “Survey of the City and Suburbs of Dub-
lin,” published in 1757, on which is laid down the line of road
from Stephen’s-green to Ball’s-bridge, over the river Dodder,
now Lower and Upper Baggot-street; on the north side of
which is shown on this map the site of Baggotrath Castle.
The original structure was originally built some time in the
twelfth century, as appears from various notices of it in the
public records; and Mr. Smith read several extracts from the
Memoranda Rolls of the Court of Exchequer and Patent and
Close Rolls, illustrative of the history of its possessors, at dif-
ferent subsequent periods. The latest structure, the ruins of
which were standing within the memory of many persons now
living, was a massive square tower, built, as there can be little
doubt, from the drawings exhibited, about the time of James
the First or Elizabeth. It was taken down upon the occa-
sion of the building of the houses along the north side of
Upper Baggot-street, and a house, which is higher by one
story than the adjoining ones, marks the exact position which
the Castle of Baggotrath occupied.
The following are a few of the most curious extracts read
by Mr. Smith :—
In the Charter Book, sometimes called the “ Domesday
Book,” of the Corporation of Dublin, are preserved two curious
charters, the first from John de laWarre, Mayor of the city of
Dublin, to Maurice Fitzgerald, in which the boundaries of
the manor of Rath are fully set out. From the second, it
appears that the manor of the Rath, with its appurtenances as
therein described, was held by Philip de Hynteberg, and af-
terwards by his grandson Nicholas, who sold it to Lord Robert
2H2
306
Baggot, as fully as he or his grandfather held it, reserving,
however, a yearly chief rent of 20 marks thereout to the citizens
of Dublin.
In the year 1320, the same Robert Baggot, being sued for
the aforesaid Rath, pleaded his title under the Corporation,
stating that he held same of the Mayor and citizens of Dublin,
and that it was within the bounds of the city.
In the year 1322, the lands of Donnybrook, which belonged
to the Manor of Baggotrath, were conveyed, by the above
named Robert Baggot, to Fromund le Bruyn, who reconveyed
them to Thomas, the son of the same Robert Baggot.
A.D.1442. James Cornewalsh, the Chief Baron of the
Exchequer, came from his residence, at Dunboyne, on the 28th
of September, 1442, for the purpose of taking his seat in that
Court, or, as the record informs us, ‘‘ Causa sedendi in scac-
cario domini Regis, ibidemque Deo favente justiciam facien-
dum in crastino sancti Michaelis tune proximo sequente ;” and
that he came to his Manor of Baggotrath, situate within the
liberty of the city of Dublin, where, as the same record states,
“more solito sub quiete et pacis domini Regis supradicti tran-
quillitatem una cum suis tantum domesticis dicto vicesimo
octavo die residebat.” While he was there, however, William
Fitz William, of Dundrum, Esquire, “‘cum magna multitu-
dine hominum armatorum modo guerrino,” entered the hall of
the Manor in Baggotrath, ‘‘cum gladiis, arcubus, lanceis, et
fustibus,” and there, ‘‘ proditorie et felonicé,” and against the
king’s peace, ‘ut vulgariter et notorie dicitur,” he most
wickedly slew him. [Memoranda Roll of the Exchequer,
anno 21 Hen. VI.]
A.D. 1480. The Corporation of Dublin presented a peti-
tion to a Parliament held before Gerald Earl of Kildare, the
deputy of Richard Duke of York, stating that, by the death
of Richard Fitz William, “ franque home et demeurant deins
la franchise del dit citie, le quele fuist seizie del seigneurie de
307
Bagotrath,” his son and heir, being a minor, and that the
king had claimed the wardship of Baggotrath, which was
within the franchises, and held of the Corporation by the service
of 20 marks yearly, whereby they would be deprived of their
distress for the said sum, and they pray a remedy; which is
granted them, upon the condition that they shall take but £10
during the nonage of the heir, and apply the remaining five
marks upon the repair, “del chiefe lieu.”
By an inquisition taken at Dublin Castle, anno 20
Hen. VIII., A. D. 1529, it was found that Ellinor Dowdall,
the widow of Thomas Fitz William, of Baggotrath, Esquire,
deceased, was seized of one-third of his estates. It also finds
that his son and heir, Richard Fitz William, made his will,
which is set forth, in hec verba, upon the record, and bears
date the 12th day of July, anno 15 Hen. VIII., whereby he
directs “‘ his body to be burit at the Whit frirs of Dublin,” to
whom he bequeaths “‘a gown of sattyng, and a dowblett of
[ ], to make them westments.” He leaves “to the
church of Myrryon a gown of chamlett and a doublett of
sattine to make westments.” He leaves his “ffynest blak
hose to Morish, my gostly father.” He adds, “Item, I will
that my wiff shall sitt and dwell in the place of Bagotrath as
long as hit shall pleas her [ ] as my heyr be able to
entyr in hit.” The Inquisition further finds that Richard died
on the 30th of August, 20 Hen. VIII., leaving Thomas Fitz
William, his son and heir, aged seven years, and unmarried,
and that Baggotrath was held by the Mayor and bailiffs of
Dublin, by the service of 20 marks yearly rent. [ Exchequer
~ Inguisition.]
. The last remarkable event in connexion with the history
of this Castle was the attempt made by the great Duke of
Ormonde, when in command of the Royal army of Charles
the First, to fortify Baggotrath Castle, which resulted in
the battle of Rathmines, fought on the 2nd of August, 1649,
308
the details of which are given in the memoirs of Edmund
Ludlow, who held a high command in the Republican army,
and also, at still greater length, by Carte, in his Memoirs of
the Duke of Ormonde.
In Richard Burton’s account of ‘* The Battles, Sieges, and
other considerable Transactions, both Civil and Military, dur-
ing the late War in Ireland, till the entire reduction of that
Country,” written in the time of William the Third, the
attempt of the Duke of Ormonde to take Dublin from the
garrison of the Commonwealth, in which he so signally failed,
is more briefly narrated.
Having ‘‘ made agreement with the Lord Inchiquin and
his forces, and likewise with those of the Marquis of Clanri-
card, and the Earl of CastLeHaven,” who were “all joined
under his command,” he came before Dublin with all his army,
and obliged Colonel Jones, the Governor, who had drawn out
some of the garrison to interrupt them, to retire into the city,
which was indifferently fortified, and plentifully manned both
with horse and foot. The Duke of Ormonde, wanting money
and provisions, and his troops, which were composed partly of
English as well as of Irish soldiers, murmuring against each
other, he was almost resolved to have marched away, but
changed his intention on learning that Drogheda was sur-
rendered, together with Dundalk, the garrison compelling
Colonel Monk to deliver it, and the soldiers having taken up
arms for the King. The garrison of Trim also was soon after
taken from the Parliament; after which the Lord Inchiquin
brought up his forces, now much increased, to assist the Duke
of Ormonde at the siege of Dublin. His design was to shut
up the garrison, then commanded by Colonel Michael Jones,
within their works, and hinder the cavalry, which formed a
large proportion of the Republican forces, from getting forage,
or grazing for cattle without the line which was drawn round
the town.
q
309
Carte, after relating the taking’ of the Castle of Rathfarn-
ham by storm by the Royal troops,—the assailants showing so
much mercy, that, though 500 common men got in before any
officer of note entered the place, not one of the besieged was
put to the sword,—proceeds to state, that the troops of the
Parliament having no place to graze in but the pasturage on
the south side, near the walls—there being no grass within the
town, and no means of grazing on the north side, by reason of
the army under Lord Dillon, there posted,—it was proposed to
possess and fortify the Castle of Baggotrath, very near adjoin-
ing that meadow; which, if effected, would have deprived them
of the only pasture they had, and would have starved all their
horse in five days. Orders were thereupon given to Major-
General Purcell to summon thither, in the night, 1500 foot,
with materials to fortify it; who accordingly began, as soon as
it was dark, to march with that party; but met with so ill
guides, that though it was within halfa mile of the leaguer,
he did not get thither a full hour before day.
Ludlow’s narrative informs us, that Baggotrath had a ram-
part of earth about it, and that the Royal troops had wrought
upon this to augment its strength a whole night before they
were discovered. But the next morning, ColonelJ ones perceiv-
ing their design, concluded it absolutely necessary to endeavour
to remove them from thence before their works were finished.
To that end he drew all his forces, both foot and horse, to the
works that faced the enemy, and, leaving as many as he thought
necessary for the defence of the town, he sallied out with the
rest, being between four and five thousand, and, falling upon
them, beat them from their works, killing Sir William Vaughan,
who commanded them, and most of the men that were with
him, and closely pursuing the rest, who fled towards the main
army, which was stationed near Rathmines. In this engage-
ment, Burton relates, that of the Royal army 4000 men were
killed, and 2517 made prisoners, having among them many
310
persons of quality, and all their cannon were taken, and a rich
camp to reward the soldiers. The chief resistance offered
appears to have been from a party of Lord Inchiquin’s horse,
that had formerly served the Parliament, who defended a pass
for some time, but were, after some dispute, broken, and
forced to fly. Having routed these, Colonel Jones marched
with all diligence up to the walls of Rathmines, which contained
about ten acres of ground, where many of the enemy’s foot had
shut up themselves; but perceiving their army to be entirely
routed, and their general fled, they yielded themselves pri-
soners. The result of this engagement seems to have been
wholly unexpected on both sides, the troops of the Parliament
having been led, step by step, to an absolute victory, whereas
their utmost design, at the beginning of the action, was only to
beat the enemy from Baggotrath, and was so surprising to the »
Royal forces, that they had not time to carry off their money,
which lay at Rathfarnham, for the paying of their army, where
Colonel Jones seized £4000, very seasonably for the payment
of his troops.
This signal defeat of the Royalist army, which was so dis-
astrous in its results, appears to have been the last remarkable
historical event with which the Castle of Baggotrath was con-
nected. It was never afterwards repaired, but suffered gradu-
ally to moulder into ruin. The office of Governor of this Castle
is stated to have been, although a mere sinecure, filled up from
time to time, and a salary paid, down to the period of the
Union, when, with other appointments of a similar nature, it
was abolished, compensation having been made to the last Go-
vernor, Sir John De Blaquiere.
Mr. Smith, in conclusion, intimated his intention of fol-
lowing up the investigation of historical events relating to the
Castles of Rathmines, Rathgar, and Rathfarnham, whose
names alone afford evidence of the antiquity of the sites on
which they are built, and with regard to which many most
311
interesting particulars remain on record, which have never yet
been collected together.
Mr. O’ Flanagan made some remarks on Mr. Smith’s paper.
Dr. Petrie stated that he recollected the Castle and the
demolition of the Rath, in which some stone celts were found,
which are now in his museum.
John Neville, Esq.,C.E., read a paper on a new experimental
Hydraulic Formula for finding the velocity of water in water-
channels.
Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D., read a paper on a geome-
trical extension of the Calculus of Quaternions, as concerns
its fundamental interpretations.
A fac-simile of the box of St. Molash, made by the electro-
type process, was presented by James West, Esq., M.R.1. A.
Portion of a wooden spindle, and a bone and bronze pin,
found at Confree Lake, near Strokestown, were presented by
Rev. Porter Browne, of Ahascragh.
The Secretary exhibited, by permission of Sir Erasmus
Borrowes, Bart., a stone stamp, found in the Crimea, con-
taining impressions of religious monograms.
312
Saturpay, Marcu 15rn, 1856.
THOMAS ROMNEY ROBINSON, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
Tue Secretary of the Council read the following Report from
the Council :—
REPORT.
The history of the Academy for the past year does not present
much which calls for particular remark from the Council.
The printing of the Transactions and Proceedings has been car-
ried on with much regularity.
Of the Transactions, the twenty-second Volume has been com-
pleted, the sixth Part having been published in March last. Con-
siderable progress has been made in the printing of the first and
second Parts of the twenty-third Volume, and several papers passed
by the Council for publication are in the printer’s hands.
The Proceedings of the Academy will show that many interest-
ing papers have been communicated to us during the past year.
In Pure Mathematics, we have had papers from Sir William R.
Hamilton, Rev. Dr. Graves, Rev. Mr. Salmon, and Rev. Mr. Carmi-
chael.
In Mixed Mathematics, from Mr. Forster, Mr. Mallet, and Mr.
Hennessy.
In the Sciences of Observation and Experiment, papers have
been given us by the President, Rev. Dr. Harvey, Rev. Mr. Galbraith,
Rev. Mr. Haughton, Dr. Aldridge, Mr. Barton, Mr. Hennessy, and
Mr. Neville.
In Polite Literature, we have had papers from Dr. Waller, Rev.
Dr. Hincks, Rev. Dr. Nolan, and Rev. Dr. Graves.
In Antiquities, from Dr. Petrie, Rev. Dr. Todd, and Mr. Smith.
Some time since, the Council had the pleasure of announcing to
the Academy, that, in compliance with a request addressed by the
President to the Lord Lieutenant, the annual Parliamentary Grant
313
had been increased to £500. The addition thus made to our funds
has been allocated by the Academy to the Library and Museum;
and the efficiency of both these departments will thus be greatly in-
creased.
The Council regret that there has been much delay in the ar-
rangement and cataloguing of the articles in the Museum. The
cases intended for their reception are not yet complete; but as soon
as this deficiency, which has retarded the process of arrangement,
shall have been supplied, they hope to be able to proceed more re-
gularly and speedily with this important work.
A most important addition has been made to our Library within
the last year. By the liberality of Mrs. Moore, the fine Library of
the late Thomas Moore has been placed at our disposal, and, in
compliance with her wish, a separate apartment has been devoted
to the reception of the books, which will thus remain with us as a
lasting memorial of one whose name holds so high a place among
the records of Irish genius. It is needless to say, that the marked
thanks of the Academy have been presented to Mrs. Moore for this
splendid gift.
It will be seen by the balloting list that the number of vacancies
upon the Council on the present occasion is unusually large. The
simultaneous removal of so many Members, whose experience had
rendered them practically acquainted with the business of the Aca-
demy, is much to be regretted. It seems desirable that in such a
case some restriction should be placed upon the working of the
rotation rule. This point will probably engage the attention of the
new Council.
It is, perhaps, unnecessary to remind the Academy that, in ac-
cordance with a Resolution, passed in February, 1846, our President
_ retires from office to-night; it will, therefore, be the duty of the
Academy, should they approve of the recommendation embodied in
that Resolution, to elect another person to fill the office of President.
A considerable addition has been made to the Museum during
the past year by the purchase of —
1. A large collection of Antiquities, formed by Mr. William
Wakeman.
314
2. A Silver Abbey Seal, purchased through the Rev. Dr. Todd.
3 & 4. A highly ornamented Bronze Celt, of the hatchet-shape
pattern, and unusually large; also, a very beautiful Charm, or Bulla,
formed internally of lead and superficially of gold, elegantly chased,
were purchased from Mr. John Donegan.
5. The Capital of a Gothic Column, highly ornamented, was
bought from Mr. Clany.
6. A few articles, found near Strokestown, were purchased from
Mrs. Conry.
7. A small collection of Silver Coins, said to have been found
in an excavation made in the Giant’s Ring, near Belfast, were pur-
chased through John B. Barker M.D.
8. A Sword and Dagger, were bought from Mr. John Williams,
9. An ancient Casting in Bronze, representing the Crucifixion,
a Gouge, Dagger, and Fibula, composed of antique Erenes from
Mr. John Underwood.
During the past year we have lost, by death, one Honorary
Member, namely—
ApmirAL Sir Wi.iiiam Epmonp Parry. (Died July 7,
1855.)
During the same period we have lost three ordinary Members,
namely—
James Harpiman, Esq.
Ricnarp W. Townsend, Esq., C.E.
Grorce CHAMLEY, Esq.
Seven new Members have ‘been elected since the last annual
meeting—a number unusually small. Their names are—
J. T. Gilbert, Esq. Edward Wright, LL. D.
John Ringland, M.B. Samuel Downing, Esq.
John Edward Walsh, LL. D. James West, Esq.
Edmund William Davy, M.B.
Ir was Resotvep,—That the Report of the Council be
adopted, and printed in the Proceedings.
315
It having been signified to the Academy that the Rev. Dr.
Robinson had filled the office of President for the last five
years, the Rey. Charles W. Wall, D.D. (Vice-Provost of
Trinity College), proposed, and the Rev. Humphrey Lloyd,
D.D., seconded, James Apjohn, M.D., as President.
Lieut.-Col. Thomas A. Larcom, R.E., proposed, and the
Rey. Charles Graves, D.D., seconded, the Rev. James Hen-
thorn Todd, D.D., as President.
The Rev. George Salmon, A.M., proposed, and the Rev.
John H. Jellett, A.M., seconded, the Rev. Humphrey Lloyd,
D.D., as President.
Ir was Resotvep,—That the Scrutineers shall report at
present the result of the Ballot for President only; and that
the Ballot Papers for the Council be held over to an adjourn-
ment of this meeting.
Ir was ALSO REsoLveD,—That this meeting, at its rising,
do stand adjourned to Tuesday next, the 18th March, at 8
o'clock.
The Ballot having closed, the Scrutineers reported that
the Rev. James Henthorn Todd, D.D., had been duly elected
President of the Academy for the ensuing year.
The Rev. Thomas Romney Robinson, D.D., having left
the Chair, it was occupied by the new President; whereupon
it was proposed by the Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D. D., and se-
conded by George Petrie, LL.D., and—
RESOLVED UNANIMOUSLY,—That the grateful acknow-
ledgments of this Academy are due, and are hereby presented,
to the Rev. Thomas Romney Robinson, for the untiring zeal
which he has displayed in attending to their interests during
his Presidency, and of which he has left a lasting memorial in
316
the house in which we meet, and in the augmented resources
of the Royal Irish Academy.
The Academy then adjourned to Tuesday, March 18, at
8 o'clock, for the transaction of the remainder of the business
of the Stated Meeting.
ae
317
Turspay, Marcu 18ru, 1856. (Adjourned Stated
Meeting.)
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipenr,
in the Chair.
Tue Ballot for the annual election of Council and Officers
having been scrutinized in the face of the Academy, the Pre-
sident reported that the following gentlemen had been duly
elected as Members of the Council and Officers for the ensu-
ing year :—
: Committee of Science.
Robert Ball, LL.D.; Sir Robert Kane, M.D.; Rey.
Humphrey Lloyd, D. D.; Rev. George Salmon, A.M.; Rey.
Thomas Romney Robinson, D.D.; James Apjohn, M. D.;
Robert Mallet, Esq.
Committee of Polite Literature.
Rey. William H. Drummond, D. D.; Rev. Charles
Graves, D.D.; Rev. John H. Jellett, A. M.; John Francis
Waller, LL. D.; Rev. George Sidney Smith, D. D. ; John
Kells Ingram, LL. D.; John O’Donovan, LL. D.
Committee of Antiquities.
George Petrie, LL.D.; William R. Wilde, Esq.; J.
Huband Smith, Esq., A.M.; Denis Henry Kelly, Esq.;
Charles Haliday, Esq.; Sir Bernard Burke (Ulster King-
at-Arms); John T. Gilbert, Esq.
Treasurer.—Robert Ball, LL. D.
Secretary to the Academy.—Rev. Charles Graves, D. D.
Secretary to the Council.—Rev. J. H. Jellett, A. M.
Secretary of Foreign Correspondence.—W . R. Wilde, Esq.
Librarian.—Rev. William H. Drummond, D. D.
318
Clerk, Assistant Librarian, and Curator of the Museum.
—Mr. Edward Clibborn.
The President nominated under his hand and seal the fol-
lowing Vice-Presidents:—George Petrie, LL. D.; Sir Robert
Kane, M. D.; James Apjohn, M.D.; Rev. George Sidney
Smith, D. D.
The consideration of the question as to the appointment of
Deputies for Members of the Council was adjourned to the
next meeting of the Academy.
319
Monpay, Apri 14TH, 1856.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Present,
in the Chair.
Cuaries Copanp, Esq., Nicholas Smith O’Gorman, Esq.,
and George Johnstone Stoney, Esq., were elected Members of
the Academy. |
On the recommendation of the Council, the following By-
Law (Chapter vit., sect. 6) was repealed :-—
‘In case of the sickness or absence of any Member of a
Committee, to be signified to the Secretary of Council, that
Member of such Committee shall nominate a Member, pro
tempore, out of the names which have been proposed by the
Council to fill the Committees, and which have not been
elected ; the Member’s nomination shall then be signified to
him by the Secretary of Council; and in case the President
shall approve such nomination, such member, pro tempore,
shall be vested with all the powers of a Member of Council.”
The Treasurer presented the General Abstract of the
Monthly Abstracts of Accounts for the past year, ending the
31st March last.
; The President delivered an Inaugural Address.
Y Ir was REsoLVED UNANIMOUSLY,—That the President
be requested to allow his able and eloquent Address, just
delivered, to be printed in the Proceedings.
_ The President’s Address was as follows :—
%
_ My Lorps anp Gentirmen,—lIt would be impossible for me,
by any words, to express to you how highly I esteem the honour
you have done me, in calling me by your suffrages to occupy this
| Chair. Iam conscious that I have but little claim to be enrolled
~ VOL. vI. 21
320
amongst those eminent and distinguished men who have been my pre-
decessors in this high trust,—men who have enlarged the boundaries
of human knowledge, furnished us with new powers of thought, and
placed in our hands new instruments with which to penetrate still
further into the regions of the infinite and the unknown. To such
men I am immeasurably inferior,—but the consciousness of my in-
feriority makes me the more deeply grateful for the unmerited dis-
tinction you have conferred. I feel that I owe to your friendship
what I could not lay claim to from intellectual or scientific supe-
riority ; and it is, indeed, an hénour which the noblest and highest
in the land might prize, to have received from such as you a proof
so distinguished of your confidence and your esteem.
But, however inferior to my illustrious predecessors in other
respects, I will not admit myself to be their inferior in zeal for the
welfare, or in anxiety to promote by every means within my power,
the advancement and the usefulness of the Royal Irish Academy. i
have long regarded this Academy as being one of the most impor-
tant institutions of this country, bringing us together, as it does,
men of different professions, of different tastes, of different intellec-
tual pursuits, and uniting us in one society, held together by the
common tie of promoting, each in his own department, and in ac-
cordance with his peculiar studies, the advancement of knowledge,
and the extension of useful learning.
In a country circumstanced as Ireland is, torn with internal
jealousies, and external sources of dissension; where there are but
few rewards for scientific students, and but little encouragement to
the pursuit of the higher and severer branches of solid learning,—it
is not easy to overrate the importance of an institution like this
Academy, which holds out at once rewards and distinctions to the
successful investigator of truth;—rewards and distinctions of a
nature the most grateful to literary men—and at the same time
affords a common ground on which all can meet as brethren asso-
ciated in the common pursuit of knowledge,—fulfilling that pro-
phecy of the illustrious parent of modern science, “ Tum enim
homines vires suas ndsse incipient, cum non eadem infiniti, sed
alia alii preestabunt.”’
With this principle the immortal Bacon seems to have been most
321
deeply impressed ; he recurs to it continually, and repeats it in
various forms in every part of his philosophical works—the prin-
ciple, namely, that the greatest progress of human knowledge must
be looked for from the association of men engaged in the investi-
gation of different and seemingly unconnected branches of study,
bringing together as into a common stock or storehouse, and com-
municating freely to each other, the results of their various labours.
It has therefore always appeared to mea proof of singular wisdom
and foresight in the eminent men to whom we owe the foundation
of this Academy, that they did not confine its labours to any one
branch of science, but divided it into departments, to comprehend,
__as far as possible, the whole range of human learning. Can any one
- doubt that if this Academy had been in its original constitution an
Academy of Science only, or a Society of Antiquaries only, it must
_ long ago have met the fate of the older Society founded by Arch-
7 bishop Marsh when he was Provost of Trinity College, in imita-
_ tion of the Royal Society, or of that still older Society, over which
- Molyneaux presided, founded on the same model, at the close of the
seventeenth century ?* The number of literary men, devoted to any
One pursuit in this country, was at that time too small for the effi-
cient support of any Society standing on the basis of Science alone,
or of Archzology alone, or Classical studies alone. For this reason,
therefore, were there no other, it is manifest, that this Academy
“must long since have ceased to exist, but for the wise constitution
it received from its founders, embodying the great principle of
Bacon’s philosophy to which I have already alluded, and asso-
Ciating in one common cause the cultivators of the severer sciences,
with the student of languages, the classical scholar, the historian,
the archeologist.
_ And that this favourite principle of Bacon was in the contem-
plation of our founders, appears the more probable from this, that
the three Committees into which they divided the Academy seem to
have been suggested by the threefold division of human knowledge
opted by the illustrious restorer of learning, and derived from the
ancient division of the intellectual faculties of man,—Memory,
scat mt i int i i 8 ee ee
* See Preface to vol. 1. of Transactions, Royal Irish Academy.
252
322
Imagination, and Reason. To Reason we owe the knowledge
of Mathematical and Physical, Psychological and Metaphysical
science, or Natural Philosophy, in the widest acceptation of the
term; to the Imagination belong the Belles Lettres, Poetry, and
Fiction; to the Memory—History, Archeology—the knowledge of
the Past.
This account of the constitution of the Academy, as intended to
embrace the whole circle of human knowledge, appears to me to give
a more correct idea of the objects of our studies than the division
suggested by one of my most distinguished predecessors in this
Chair, who, on an occasion similar to the present, classified the
objects proposed to us by our founders under the categories of the
True, the Beautiful, and the Old.
This classification (suggested evidently by Cousin’s Vrai, Beau,
Bien) partakes largely of the poetical elegance which is so remark-
able a characteristic of my distinguished friend’s mind; but ne-
vertheless it may, I think, lead some to an erroneous conclusion,
which he himself, I feel assured, would deprecate as much as
Ido. Therefore, it is not as objecting to what he has said that I
make this remark ; for I would rather call your attention to his
Inaugural Address as containing much valuable matter, eloquently
and beautifully expressed, which will at all times be read with in-
terest and profit by the Members of the Academy. But I desire to
guard against the inference, which he did not draw, and would have
been, I know, the last to draw, that the study of the Beautiful and
of the Old is not also as much the study of the True, as are those
transcendental conceptions of mathematical thought,—those won-
derful researches into the infinite,—which are the natural sphere
of such rare minds as his, and which have established for the name
of HamiLton a world-wide and lasting fame.
Nay, there is a sense in which the speculations of the abstract ma-
thematician are, perhaps, less entitled to the name of Truth, than the
investigations of the philologist or the historian. .When we speak
mathematically of points, and lines, and curves; of bars inflexible,
imponderable; of orbits described by planets and comets in the
fields of space,—we speak of mere abstractions or conceptions of the
mind, which have not, and cannot have, a true or real existence in
ee ee
323
nature. The inferences, therefore, which we draw by reason and cal-
culation from these conceptions are or may be true, although they
often lead only to other more refined and more general conceptions,
as unreal, and as much the creation of the mind, as the premises
from which they have been deduced. We must, therefore, distinguish
the different kinds and forms of Truth: Truth metaphysical, or ab-
stract; and Truth material, or in fact. The naturalist, the chemist,
the anatomist, the physicist, the astronomer, are in pursuit of mate-
‘ial truth; they are investigating the laws which are found, in fact,
to regulate the structure and life of animals and vegetables; the
actual properties of the substances with which we have to deal, the
structure of the crust of the earth ; the laws of heat, of magnetism,
of electricity, the magnitudes and motions and distances of the
heavenly bodies,—in a word, their business is with the region of
Fact, and of Truth material.
But does not the study of human languages, the investigation
of ancient manners and customs, the interpretation of inscriptions,
the knowledge of coins and medals; the drama, the poetry, and litera-
ture of ancient and modern nations; the examination of the relics
of ancient art and domestic habits,—do not such studies also deal
_ with fact and truth,—nay, are they not valuable or worthless, pre-
cisely in the same proportion in which their results are true or not
true ?
Yea, even poetry and fiction themselves, the very creatures of
the imagination, must stand their trial, after all, before the tribunal
of Truth? The poet, who describes a sunset or a battle, is admira-
ble or ridiculous, in the same degree in which his description is in
conformity or inconsistent with nature and probability, in other
words, with Truth. The novelist, or the dramatist, must make his
_ characters agree as nearly as possible with those who are met
with in real life; and the Arabian Nights’ Entertainments or the
_ plays of Shakspeare, would never have attained their well-earned
: ‘popularity but for the truthful representation of national manners
and customs, the perfect delineation of human passion and cha-
F il which are their peculiar paar: nay, Hee very genii and
324
of such fancied beings, and so, true to the mythological fiction,
which gave to those beings an existence in the phantasy of the
human mind,
To pass on, however, to graver subjects,—Philology, Archzo-
logy, and that most interesting and important study which is akin
to both, Ethnology, can only be rightly studied in the spirit of the
same inductive reasoning, which Bacon has taught us to apply to
the advancement of every branch of knowledge. The archeologist,
for example, has to deal with “the remnants of history” only,
* tanquam tabula naufragii;” and it his business, as Bacon describes
it, “ by an exact and scrupulous diligence and observation, out of
monuments, coins, words, proverbs, traditions, public and private
records and evidences, fragments of stories, passages of books that
concern not the story, and the like, to save and recover something
from the deluge of time.”’ ‘‘ Res sane operosa” (he adds) ‘sed
mortalibus grata, et cum reverentia quddam conjuncta; ac digna
certe, quze, deletis fabulosis nationum originibus, in locum hujus-
modi commentitiorum substituatur; sed tamen eo minus habens
auctoritatis, quia paucorum licentiz subjicitur quod paucis cure
est.”*
In these most pithy words the great parent of modern philoso-
phy has ably described the difficulty which has in all ages obstructed
the progress of Archzeology. To investigate Truth from the scattered
fragments of antiquity requires an extent of learning, in every
branch of human knowledge, as well as a patient spirit of sober and
sound judgment, for which few are qualified. And that study, which
is thus necessarily within the reach of few, presents itself to mankind
as resting upon the authority of but few, and is, therefore, if I may
so say, at the mercy of those few.
But the difficulty of discovering truth in this branch of science
does not make Truth to be the less its real object: the facts and
materials from which Truth is to be gathered are here more frag-
mentary and more widely scattered than in other sciences ; and the
key which may solve and explain the phenomena is sometimes to be
found in the most improbable and unexpected places ; still, Truth
* De Augm. Scient., lib. m. ¢. vi.
325
is, after all, the precious gem for which the archzologist must search,
and for which he must not hesitate to grope through heaps of rub-
bish ; and every other science, every other branch of human learn-
ing, is capable of giving him aid. Sometimes he will of necessity
becompelled to have recourse to conjecture or to theory; but then,
he must, in those cases, honestly confess that what he asserts is con-
jecture only : his theory must be put forward, not as a fixed conclu-
sion, but as intended to direct inquiry, and to guide to a deeper and
a wider search. But it is only when that wider search has confirmed
his theory or his conjecture, that his conclusion can be received as
a fragment of precious truth, ‘‘ saved,” as Bacon has expressed it,
‘ from the deluge of time.”
Will you bear with me for a moment, if I venture to illustrate
this observation by an example? You all know the remarkable
fact to which your Museum gives ocular demonstration,—that in
Ireland we have found, and are still daily finding, an almost incre-
dible quantity of gold ornaments. A large hoard of these, amount-
ing in intrinsic value, so far as I can learn, to nearly £2000, was dis-
covered last year in the cutting of a railway in the county of Clare;
some of them, your liberality, and the assistance given us by Go-
vernment, have enabled the Committee of Antiquities to secure for
your Museum. The discovery of so large a number of these precious
ornaments in one place is of course of rare occurrence. But scarcely
a month passes in which some isolated articles of the same kind
are not found in various parts of the country. Our goldsmiths’
windows are full of them, and heaps of them are daily consigned to
the crucible, because it is impossible to find the means of saving
them from such a fate. It would be very important and interesting,
if every goldsmith in Ireland would communicate to this Academy
the intrinsic value ofall the ancient gold which had passed through
his hands since he had been in business. The result, I have no
‘doubt, would astonish most people, and would give us a more defi-
nite idea of the great extent to which the use of those ornaments
prevailed among some of the early inhabitants of this country. But
even without this more accurate statistical return, we know enough
to be assured, that the use of gold rings, and torques, and circlets,
must have been a characteristic of some of the aboriginal settlers in
326
Ireland. Where did this gold come from? There is no evidence
of any trade at so early a period between the natives of Ireland and
any gold-producing clime. Geology assures us that there are no auri-
ferous streams or veins in Ireland capable of supplying so very large
amass of gold. It follows, then, that some tribe or colony, who
migrated into this country, must have carried these ornaments on
their persons. Does ancient history speak of any such tribe of
emigrants, remarkable for this class of ornaments? To answer
this question, we are compelled to search the Greek and Latin
classics: and we learn from Plutarch, from Cesar, Livy, Tacitus,
Pliny, and many other authorities, that the so-called barbarians,
known as Tadatae and Galli, were powerful warriors, whose bo-
dies were covered with rings or armille, and torques, and plates
of gold; that on more than one occasion the sight of such masses
of the precious metal on the naked bodies of these rude invaders
excited the cupidity of the Roman legions, and added vigour to
the impetuosity of their charge. Now the Gauls, it is admitted,
were a portion, at least, of that great stream of emigrants, one
branch of which found rest in Ireland, and who are known by
the name of Celts, or Kelts, as the word is now very generally
and more correctly pronounced. But where did the Kelts or Gauls
get their gold? This question is not so easily answered; and
here there is need of further research among the obscurer sources
of history. Irish tradition brings them from Egypt to Hindoos-
tan; then by the passes of Caucasus to Scythia, to Greece, and
along the coasts of the Mediterranean to Spain.* One Irish au-
thority, a writer of the eleventh century,f fixes upon the river
Pactolus as the exact site of the tribe that had the particular
name of Scoti; and even though we should reject this tradi-
tion as a fiction, it shows, at least, the necessity that was then
felt of bringing the aborigines of Ireland from a region known
to be auriferous. But it is not by any means impossible, that
* See Keating; and the Duan Eireannach (Irish Version of Nennius,
p. 221, sq.)
+ The author of the Life of S. Cadroc, ap. Colgan, Acta Sanctorum,
p. 494.
: 327
historical truth may ultimately be found enshrined in these tra-
ditions; the labours of the great philologers of Germany have
already established, beyond all doubt, that affinities exist between
the language of the Celt and the ancient Sanscrit of Hindoostan ;
and this discovery throws a ray of probability upon the curious
tradition of our Irish bards, hitherto regarded asa pure fiction, that
the Milesian ancestors of the Gaedhil, in a remote antiquity, had
passed through India. Perhaps the science of Chemistry might be
found to aid in this ethnological inquiry, by analyzing the gold of
our ancient torques and fibule. I know not how far a knowledge
of the particular alloy employed in their manufacture, would be
found to lead to an estimate of their antiquity, or to a conjecture as
to the country from which they came. But there is another inves-
tigation calculated to elucidate this subject, to which geographers and
travellers might contribute. The sepulchral monuments peculiar to
the Celtic tribes, for which some modern antiquaries have invented
the name of cromlech,—the cistvaens, maenvirs or stone pillars,
cairns, and mounds,—all these are found in India, but exist in the
greatest number in the countries which were the ultimate resting-
places of the Celtic race, Ireland, Wales, Armorica or Brittany,
North Britain, and the smaller islands of the Irish and British Seas.
If the positions of all these monuments along the coasts of Europe
and Scandinavia, through the great continent of Asia, and so on to
India, were accurately known and mapped down, we would have at
once, perhaps, the course of that great migration which peopled these
countries in the remote ages of which these very monuments are the
only historical record that now remains to us.
To return, however, from this digression. The progress of civi-
lized man in every branch of human knowledge, during the last
seventy years, the period in which this Academy has flourished,
has been most rapid and extraordinary.
I. In Science, theoretical as well as practical, I need not tell you
what brilliant discoveries and important inventions immortalize
the first half of the nineteenth century. It is not, perhaps, toomuch
to say, that in that short period mankind has done more, and made
more real progress, than in the thousand years that preceded it.
The steam-engine and the electric telegraph alone are practical
328
inventions, bearing upon the material progress of the human race,
which in their ultimate results (and of those results we have by no
means as yet reached the limit) will bear comparison with the
invention of gunpowder, and of the art of printing; whilst in Astro-
nomy, in Chemistry, in Physical Optics, in Geology, in Pure Ma-
thematics, in Natural History and Botany, in Medicine and Surgery,
the progress has been great, and is steadily increasing.
And to this steady progress of Science it is a matter of congra-
tulation, that this Academy, notwithstanding the disadvantages
under which we have laboured, from the little encouragement given
to such pursuits in this country, has nevertheless contributed her
full share. The Telescope of a noble brother Academician has
opened to our view regions hitherto inaccessible, and still continues
to give promise of further discoveries in Lunar and Stellar Astro-
nomy. The Astronomical Observatory maintained at the private
expense of another of our Members, in a distant part of Ireland, has
also done good service; and the Markree Equatorial is already well
known over Europe by the addition it has made to our catalogues of
the stars,—a subject of such great importance now, when every year
is giving us knowledge of new bodies forming a part of our solar
system, comets as well as planets; for it is obvious that the disco-
very of such bodies will be greatly assisted by every addition that
is made to our acquaintance with the place of the stars.
It would exhaust your patience were I to enter into a detail of
the accessions contributed to this department of the Academy’s
labours, in the Physical and Mathematical Sciences; and it is the
less necessary to do so, as this subject has been already brought
before you, on occasions similar to the present, by those who were
much better qualified for the task,—my predecessors in this Chair.
I cannot, however, help saying, that even though we had not added,
as we have, to the substantial results of Physical Science, this Aca-
demy would have done its duty, in this the highest branch of its
studies, had it done no more than contribute to the powers of ma-
thematical calculus the noble science of Quaternions. The labours
of MacCullagh, of Robinson, of Apjohn, of Grifith, whom I name
as types of their respective departments, without intending any invi-
dious distinction above others who deserve to be named even with
329
them—their labours, and those of Hamilton himself in Mathematical
Physics, have been carried on by the aid of those instruments of
discovery we already possessed ;—but the method of Quaternions is
itself a new instrument, calculated to open to us new fields of re-
search ; and its importance in the future of Mathematical and Phy-
sical Science cannot, perhaps, be easily overrated.
Let me say also, before I pass from this topic, that we shall
doubtless have great and valuable accessions to our knowledge of
Botany and of Natural History in several of its departments, when
: Dr. Harvey returns from his present tour in the southern hemis-
} phere of our globe. I have read to you, from time to time, some of
the very interesting letters with which he has been so kind as to
favour me; and I hold another in my hand, received a few days ago,
which, however, I do not intend to read now, as I am unwilling to
trespass too much upon the time of this Meeting. In it he tells me
that he can hardly as yet say what amount of novelty his collections
contain ; he brings home, however, at least, two new genera, both
curious and well marked, and several new species, of which he par-
ticularly mentions four new species of the Martensia, one of which,
: if I understand him aright, was obtained from the coral reefs of
the Polynesian Islands.
II. In the department of Belles Lettres, or Polite Literature,
as our charter entitles it, the last fifty years have also seen a con-
siderable progress ; the new science of Comparative Philology has
been created in Germany, and English scholars have produced
grammars and dictionaries of the learned languages, besides editions
of the Classics, which have greatly promoted the spread of deep and
accurate scholarship. In this country I am afraid we must candidly
confess that classical learning has never had sufficient encourage-
ment. How far the arrangements now in contemplation by the
University to remedy this evil will be successful, time alone can
+ tell ; it would, however, be a great mistake to expect from them a
complete or sufficient remedy. That they will do something may
reasonably be hoped, butit is impossible that they can do all; and I
cannot but express a very strong opinion that there is a current
both within and without the University, which, if I mistake not,
is running in the opposite direction, I allude to the tendency of
7 Se
330
the present day to draw away young men from general classical and
fundamental education, to a premature study of their future profes-
sional pursuits. This must necessarily produce superficial scholar-
ship; it must diminish the number of those who can acquire any
scholarship at all; and I doubt whether in the end it will be found
favourable to professional attainments and eminence. To use the
words of Bacon—*“ Ita fit, ut, more Atalanta, de via discedant, ad
tollendum aureum pomum, interim vero cursum interrumpant, et
victoriam emittant e manibus.”
But, notwithstanding the acknowledgement which truth extorts
from us, that classical learning has never been sufficiently culti-
vated in Ireland, the one name of James Kennupy Bartix amongst
the Members of this Academy is enough to prove that we are not
entirely without scholars of the highest order in this department.
Nor has the Academy failed to add considerably to the common
storehouse of learning, in that which may be regarded our more
especial duty, the Language and Literature of ancient Ireland.
The Irish Grammar of Dr. O’ Donovan, his invaluable edition of the
Four Masters, and his other publications, have won for him an
European reputation; and it is with great pleasure and satisfaction
that I take this occasion of announcing to the Academy, that he
has recently received from the Royal Academy of Sciences of Berlin
the high and well-merited distinction of being enrolled amongst
the Honorary Members of that learned body.
It is to be admitted; however, that we have hitherto studied the
ancient language of this country altogether in one aspect. We
have studied it because it enabled us to disentomb from oblivion
records of historical and topographical iuterest ; but we have over-
looked its philological and ethnographical importance in the great
family of human languages to which it belongs. Neither have we
considered or studied, as we ought to have studied, its ancient gram-
matical and radical forms, nor the relation in which it stands to the
cognate dialects of Scotland, of Man, of Wales, of Brittany, of Corn-
wall. It is from a foreigner that we have received, what ought to
have proceeded from our own scholarship, the most complete com-
parative Grammar of the Celtic languages that has ever been at-
tempted since the time of Lluyd; and when our illustrious hono-
331
rary associate, Dr. Grimm, recently applied to us for information
on a question of great interest, respecting the ancient forms, or what
he conjectures to have been ancient forms of some Celtic dialect, he
found us unable to reply.
The fact is, and the admission is not without humiliation,—the
study of the Irish language, even with the limited object of historical
research, is still confined to but few of our Members; and, although
the Academy, at a very early period of its labours, zealously directed
their attention to this subject, and were seconded also by the Royal
Dublin Society, but little was effected, owing to the great dearth of
competent scholars, capable of sucha task.* The learned historian
of Galway, whose loss we have had so lately to deplore, was one of the
first within our own recollection to draw our attention to the subject,
byastep in the right direction—the publication, in our Transactions,
of a curious collection of Irish deeds, and afterwards by the inde-
pendent publication of his Irish Minstrelsy. Dr. Petrie, also, from
time to time, brought before us many ancient relics in our Celtic
language, and employed them in illustration of our history and anti-
quities, as, for example, in his invaluable Paper on the History of
Tara Hill. But the largest contribution made of late years to this
branch of literature we owe to the labours of the Irish Archzologi-
cal and Celtic Society. This Society is to our Committees of Polite
Literature and Antiquities what the Geological and Natural History
Societies are to our Committee of Science:—an ancilla, to use a
Baconian phrase, associated for carrying out more effectually one of
the most imperative duties of this Academy. To all such Societies
we should give the right hand of fellowship; we should consider
them, in fact, as parts of the Academy, and their labours as our
labours, seeing that these Societies are worked, for the most part,
by our own Members. It is true, the publications of the Archzolo-
gical and Celtic Society are mainly intended for the illustration of
the history, genealogy, and topography of Ireland, but they must
also be considered as an important contribution to the philology
and lexicography of the Irish branch of the Celtic family of lan-
err
* See a short account of what was attempted, in the Preface to vol. 1. of
the Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy.
332
guage. They have preserved and put forward, in a form easily ac-
cessible, a body of Irish literature, with accurate translations and
critical apparatus, which cannot but afford valuable facilities to
the future student of the language, and will undoubtedly contribute
greatly to spread a knowledge of that language amongst philologi-
cal inquirers.
There is, however, another project originated by this Society, to
which I look forward as likely to give the most valuable impulse to the
study of Celtic philology, and which I would earnestly recommend
to the Academy, as an object eminently deserving of their coun-
tenance and support: I allude to the design of compiling and
publishing a complete Dictionary of the Irish language. For this
great national and literary undertaking the most ample materials
have already been collected. All that is wanted is such encourage-
ment and support from you and from the public as may render it
possible to complete the publication without pecuniary loss or risk
to those engaged in it. The labours of the Brehon Law Commis-
sion (a Commission, be it remembered, the importance of which
was first urged upon Government by a memorial from this Aca-
demy) will supply a most valuable mass of materials to this
great work. By the admirable arrangements adopted from the
commencement of their labours, by the intelligence of their in-
defatigable Secretary, who is, I rejoice to say, also your Secre-
tary; and by the application (under his superintendence) of the
Anastatic press to the multiplication of copies of the transcripts
made from the original MSS., a complete index will be formed,
arranged alphabetically, of all the passages of the Laws, containing
any obscure, or remarkable, or technical word ; and the juxtaposi-
tion of these passages cannot fail to throw great light upon the
meaning of such words, and will, probably, in a great majority of
cases, make that meaning perfectly clear and certain.
But, besides this, the unceasing diligence of our most eminent
Irish scholar, Mr. Curry, has collected, during the last quarter of a
century, a still more important mass of materials. Mr. Curry has
been in the habit of noting down, in the course of his extensive
reading, every remarkable word that presented itself to him, tran-
scribing the passage in which it occurs, and then arranging the
SEDER CIO ES OO ATS
333
whole in a voluminous body of glossaries, the value of which to the
philology of the Irish language cannot be overrated. For these
glossaries contain not the words, in arbitrary spellings, with mean-
ings given them according to the judgment or opinion or conjecture
of any particular scholar, however eminent ;—but full authorities
are given at length for every orthographical form, as well as for
every signification in which the words are found. And as we know
the dates with tolerable accuracy of all or almost all the documents
quoted, it is evident that this method supplies also a history of the
word; it shows us at what period its grammatical forms underwent
modification; it shows us at what period its significations may
have changed.
Our late lamented associate, Mr. Hudson, to whose patriotism
the Library of the Academy owes a valuable addition, deposited in
my hands, before his death, the sum of £200 in Government secu-
rities, as a contribution towards the publication of the Irish Dic-
tionary. This sum, with the interest since accruing upon it, which
I have added to the principal, is all that is available in the way of
funds for carrying out this important national object. I cannot,
however, doubt that such an object will ultimately receive support
from the literary public of Ireland ; it is, I confess, my ambition to
interest you especially in this project; I would fain induce you to
encourage it with energy, and, imitating the example of the illus-
trious Academy of France, to enrich the literature of Europe, and
do honour to yourselves, by the publication of a work which will,
I am persuaded, do even more for the Irish language than the Dic-
tionary of the French Academy has done for the language of France,
and which might justly then be put forward with the prestige of
your name, as the Dictionary of the Academy of Ireland.
III. In the knowledge of Archeology, including the kindred
subject of Ancient Architecture, a progress has been made within the
last half century, quite as great, although not so sensibly visible,
or so easily perceived by the world at large, as the more brilliant
discoveries of theoretical and practical science.
This improvement has been mainly due to the adoption of right
methods of study,—to the adoption, in a word, of the Baconian
philosophy, and the application of that philosophy to this branch
334
of learning. There may be, no doubt, still a few pedantic theorists
who refuse to submit to these laws of investigation, who are collec-
tors of antiquities in the spirit of a miser, for collecting’s sake,
without any reference to the end of such collections, the informa-
tion they may furnish. Who, in the language of Pope,
‘¢ The inscription value, but the rust adore.”
Such men may still exist, but they are no longer identified with
archzological studies; they are no longer able, as they once did, to
bring reproach upon a noble and ennobling science.
For the study of Antiquities is the study of man; it brings to
light the manners and customs of our forefathers; it makes known
to us the origin of our noblest institutions ; it points out to us the
causes of those defects in our institutions, which still, perhaps, im-
pair their usefulness, and retard the progress of society ; it fixes
the chronology of historical events ; it is essential to the interpreta-
tion of Holy Scripture, and of all ancient writings; it traces the in-
fancy of the Arts and Sciences; it maps out the migrations of the
human race, and records the gradual progress of civilization; in a
word, it connects, as by a golden chain, the present and the past ;
and whilst it strikes that chord of our hearts which thrills with re-
verence for the old, it teaches us to estimate the mind of man,
and his position in this world between time and eternity, not by
any one particular phase or period of his history, but by examining
him in the light as well as in the shade; by regarding him, when,
ignorant of the use of brass and iron, his weapons were pointed with
flint alone, and discharged with no greater impetus than that which
his own feeble arm could bestow,—and again, beholding him direct-
ing the iron torrent of the mortar battery, or raining a ceaseless
stream of fire from the broadside of the steam-ship.
And in the science of Archeology this Academy has made great
and rapid progress. In the knowledge of the Antiquities and Archi-
tecture of our own country, this progress is very remarkable. Iremem-
ber in one of the earlier volumes of our Transactions a paper on an
ancient monumental inscription in the Irish language, of which a
tolerably correct engraving is given. That inscription would not now
present the smallest difficulty to any Irish scholar. It is, in fact,
perfectly intelligible ; yet the author of the paper alluded to labours,
- =
See
*,
3395
by elaborate and far-fetched conjectures, to discover in it a Latin
sentence ; and the Committee of Antiquities of that day were unable
to detect the error. The great change that has since taken place, I
do not hesitate to say, is mainly due to the papers with which Dr.
Petrie has enriched our Transactions. They are remarkable for
the historical value of the conclusions they have established, and
the varied and extensive learning they display,—but they are still
more valuable as models of the true spirit in which inquiries of this
description ought to be conducted. Nor is Dr. Petrie the only
labourer in this great field of usefulness. We have also had an ad-
mirable specimen of a similar application of the true method of
philosophical investigation to antiquarian research in the commu-
nications made to us by our Secretary, Dr. Graves, on the interpre-
tation of the Irish Ogham inscriptions. I have reason to hope that
he will soon be in a condition to make a further communication to
the Academy, which will put beyond a doubt the truth of the con-
clusions he has already arrived at on that interesting subject, and
which will throw considerable additional light on the true age of
the Ogham inscriptions, and their connexion with the Runic monu-
ments of the Scandinavian nations.
But it is not only in the study of our national antiquities that the
Academy has contributed largely to the advancement of Archzo-
logical Science. The papers of Dr. Hincks, which have appeared
in our Transactions and elsewhere, have placed him by common
consent in the first rank of those who have successfully investigated
the subject of greatest archeological interest of the present day,—the
Egyptian and Assyrian monuments. It is only fair to Dr. Hincks,
in speaking of his eminent services to this department of literature,
to bear in mind that his position as the rector of a parish in a re-
mote part of Ireland, with a limited income, and no power of con-
sulting either the monuments themselves, or the books that might
aid his researches, places him under a great disadvantage ; and never-
theless, he has done more to elucidate the language of the inscrip-
tions, and the chronology of the obscure sovereigns whose history they
record, than those who have had the advantage of a daily access to
the British Museum and to the Libraries of our Universities. Had
circumstances permitted him to reside for any considerable time in
VOL. VI. 2K
336
London, or even in Dublin, it is certain that his discoveries would
have been far more rapid and important.
There is, however, another subject not immediately connected
with the progress of antiquarian knowledge, which deserves to be
noticed, because it has been a consequence of the great additions
that have been made to our Museum within the last few years. I
allude to the impulse that has been given to Irish art by the speci-
mens of ancient jewellery that have been collected and brought into
juxtaposition in the Academy’s Museum. The elaborate ornamen-
tation of the Cross of Cong, of the Domhnach Airgid, of the Fiacail
Phadruig, of the Cathach—which the liberality of its owner, Sir
Richard O’Donnell, has permitted us to exhibit—and of the various
specimens of ancient brooches—especially that beautiful silver brooch
which was presented to our Museum by the Dean of Clonmacnois—
has, in various shapes, been reproduced; and under the skilful
superintendence of our associate, Mr. West, and others, has been
the means of creating a new school of Irish art, which has already
given birth to numerous beautiful articles of jewellery that have
become highly popular, and are purchased and carried off by
strangers as characteristics and mementos of Ireland.
I have already occupied so much of your time, that I must be
very brief in the few remarks with which I would conclude this
Address.
The liberality of Government, called forth mainly by the exer-
tions of my immediate predecessor in this Chair, has increased our
annual Parliamentary Grant from £300 to £500; and the Academy
has wisely devoted one-half of this increase to the augmentation
of the Library, and the other half to the support of the Museum.
With so small a fund at our disposal it is necessary that we
should not buy books at random, but that we should limit our
Library to some special departments. It is generally agreed, I be-
lieve, that we should confine ourselves to the Transactions of learned
Societies, many of which we can obtain by exchange, and to the
collection of all books, old or new, which have any relation to the
history, the geography, statistics, or condition, moral and political,
of Ireland.
This being admitted, there are two things to which I shall call
337
the attention of the Library Committee. One is the removal and
sale of such duplicates, imperfect books, or useless books, inconsis-
tent with the limits alluded to, which may be found in the Library ;
and the other is the formation of a more complete catalogue than we
now possess.
With respect to the Museum, the first thing to be done, when
the cases are completed, will be to arrange the collection in the best
manner, and then to prepare a descriptive Catalogue. We must
look to the Committee of Antiquities to take active steps for effect-
ing these important objects. The question of a pictorial catalogue
of typical articles selected from the Museum, multiplied by photogra-
phy for the purpose of being interchanged with other Museums, or
scientific Societies, has already engaged the attention of the Com-
mittee. Such a catalogue, if it could be made to pay by the sale
of copies any considerable portion of its expenses, would be a
publication well worthy of the Academy, which could not fail to
do good service in the spread of archzological science. But with
the limited funds at the disposal of the Academy for such a pur-
pose, the financial possibility of the work must, in the first instance,
be carefully considered.
One of the most important measures that calls for the attention
of the Council is the preparation of a new edition of the Laws and
Statutes of the Academy. Since the publication of the last edition
several alterations have been made from time to time in various
clauses of the Statutes ; there is therefore great difficulty now in as-
certaining the actual law of the Academy without a diligent col-
lation of the Minutes of the meetings in which such alterations have
been agreed to. This collation would require an expenditure of
time and labour that few can afford to give; and therefore the great
majority of the Members of the Academy are practically in the
position of being unable to ascertain to what laws they are pledged.
To remedy this evil all that is necessary is to publish a new edition
of the Statutes as they now exist; and steps have already been taken
by the Council to do this with as little delay as possible.
And now it remains only for me to return you thanks for the
patience with which you have permitted me to occupy so much of
your time. To-night I must enter upon the responsible duties of the
2K 2
338
high office you have intrusted to me. I must endeavour, so far as
in me lies, to justify your choice; and at all events to show you,
by my zeal for the progress and welfare of the Academy, that my
best energies, such as they are, shall be devoted to your service.
Our business here is not amusement, or relaxation, but the spread
of learning, the communication of knowledge to each other, and to
the public,—the interchange of that mutual encouragement, and
sympathy, and support, which will enable us, each in his own de-
partment, to promote the great object of our Association,— the
investigation and the discovery of Truth. Let a generous emula-
tion to be foremost in this noble and glorious pursuit banish from
our meetings all party spirit, all private differences. Our discus-
sions will, I trust, be at all times conducted with manly freedom,—
but even when we differ in opinion from each other, let us remem-
ber that the expression and calm discussion of such differences is
one of the most important instruments for the discovery of Truth ;
and let our debates be an example of the philosophic spirit, which
is most in accordance with the objects for which we are incorpo-
rated, which is, most agreeable also to the feelings of the polished
gentleman and to the instincts of the enlightened Christian. Then
may we hope that the meetings of the Academy may continue to
be to others what they have already been to us, the means of
- forming deep and lasting friendships, the source of warm personal
attachments, and of the highest intellectual enjoyment; and we
may then hope for the more complete fulfilment of that noble
aspiration, with which the accomplished Burrowes concluded his
Preface to the first volume of our Transactions :—
“The GOD of Truth will look propitious on our labours, and
a ray from Heaven shall light us to success.”
Mr. Gilbert Sanders read a notice of some properties of
solid figures revolving on axes in supports fixed at the surface
level of fluids.
A sector of any solid figure which may be described by
the revolution of any plane round an axis, if freely suspended
by the axis on supports fixed at the surface level of any fluid,
| “
ee Bal
339
and weighted and balanced till its descending force shall be
equal to a power represented by half the specific gravity of the
fluid,—it will lie on the surface of the fluid without any part
being immersed; but if any of the fluid be afterwards with-
drawn, the solid figure, or float, will descend in exact pro-
portion to the quantity withdrawn, volume for volume, re-
placing by its own bulk the abstracted fluid, provided the
quantity of fluid removed does not exceed the float in volume ;
and the float will again ascend in proportion as the abstracted
fluid is restored. The float, so described, by its ascent and
descent during the removal and replacement of the fluid, will
maintain the surface level of the fluid at the original points.
To consider the foregoing proposition, let us suppose, in
Fig. 1, mw a cistern of water, of which the surface level is
Fig. 1.
the line mn; let asc be a sector of a semicylinder of any
breadth, and the side ac perpendicular to the surface level
mn. (Our remarks on the present occasion will be confined
to the semicylinder, as that figure is the most suitable for
our purpose.) Let pv be the axis of the semi-cylindrical float,
340
turning freely on fixed supports at the surface of the water
MN. Draw ce at right angles to pc, and equal to it.
Suppose pe divided into any number of indefinitely small
parts; the pressure on any part, as at c, will be as its depth
from p, which is equal to the perpendicular ce; and similar
perpendiculars, drawn from any other part, will be equal to
the depth of such part, and the whole pressure on pc is
represented by the triangle pce. Bisect cE in F, and join
pF; the centre of gravity of the triangle DcE is at two
thirds of pr, from p at the point o, through which draw
GH parallel to cz. The sum of all the perpendiculars, mul-
tiplied by their respective forces, is equal to the sum ofall the
forces multiplied by their mean distance, which is Go; and,
therefore, the pressure may be considered as concentrated at 0,
and acting along the line co, or at G, which is at two-thirds
of pc from p, and, therefore, the force of the water pressing
against the line pe, is expressed by two-thirds of pc, mul-
tiplied by the weight ofa quantity of water represented by, or
equal to, the triangle pcr. Now, it is evident that an equal
pressure or weight acting perpendicularly at Pp, two-thirds of
DB, from D, will balance the pressure at G.
Suppose the figure to have revolved about the axis p, till
pc became pc’, and ps, pB’. The angles pnc’ and B’DA are
equal, and their sines also equal; but the rotating power of
any weight acting at any given point in BD is to its power at
B'D as the sine of the angle made by Bp with pa, and the pres-
sure of the water on pc’ is as the sine of the equal angle spc’,
for the pressure on each of the parts into which pc was sup-
posed to be divided is as their depths, or the perpendiculars
let fall on them from the line Bp, that is, as the sine of the
angle Bpc’; therefore, the pressure of the sum is likewise as the
sine of ppc’, and consequently equal to the power of the weight
at P on BD, and they will balance each other in all positions,
as the same may be proved of any position of the float.
Now, if the water sink below the level of sp, the pressure
341
on pc will be diminished and the balance disturbed; the
weight at Pp will preponderate and cause the float to sink,
making the water rise again until it reaches BD, as before,
when the weight and pressure will balance each other. The
converse of this is also true, as, if the water be raised above BD,
the pressure on pc will be increased, the float will rotate in
the other direction, raising it out of the water, and lowering
the surface level till it once more reaches BD, and the balance
will be restored, the water and the float remaining at rest.
If the semi-cylinder be homogeneous, its centre of gravity
will be distant from the axis p, the cube of the radius divided
by one and a half times the area of the semicylinder, which,
if the radius be considered as 1, is about 0°4244; the distance
of Pp from p is 0°6666 = that of c. A weight at p’ (0°4244
from Dp), to have an equal force with one at P’ (0°6666), must
be inversely as their distances; therefore, the weight of the
semicylinder, whose centre of gravity is at P’, is to the weight
at P as 0°6666 to 0°4244. And, as the pressure at P, or G, is
represented by the weight of a quantity of water equal in bulk
to the triangle pcr, the specific gravity of the semicylinder
_ will be inversely as its area to that of the triangle, and directly
as their weights, or about one-half the specific gravity of the
water. But if the weighting be applied at the circumference,
as the centre of gravity of such an arc would be about the
distance 0-6366 from bp, multiplied by the radius, its aggre-
gate weight should be to the homogeneous semicylinder as
0:4244 to 0:6366, which would be nearly one-third lighter
_ than if homogeneously balanced ; and that is the case, no mat-
ter what the breadth of the float: but the same does not hold
if the figure be a hemisphere, as the centre of gravity of such
a body is about 0-375 from its axis, and the centre of gravity
of a hemispherical surface is at five-tenths of the radius, which
_ is greater than the ratio given for the semicylinder.
The effect of expansion by heat is not very appreciable,
_ however; if the semicylinder be employed for very accurate
342
investigations, the relative lengths of the radius and width of
semicylinder may be proportioned so as to overcome the effect
of difference of expansion of the material of the float and water.
In Fig. 2, let Bpc be a sector of a hollow metallic cylindrical
float; the triangle pcz represents the volume of water pressing
against the side pc, supposed as the force concentrated at G.
The rotating force acting on the axis D is the area of the
triangle pcr, multiplied by pe, the distance of c from bp,
2
or - x pe. Let us suppose the side of the float, and the
column of water expanded, to x; the triangle pxz represents
the volume of water, its force concentrated at the point 6’, to
which c had been expanded ; and the rotating force now acting
WAT ay 5 5 es ° j
at G’, is > * pe’, and as the point P also became P’ by expan-
sion (equal ratio with c’), the balance is maintained; but
water expands more than metals by equal increments of heat.
Let u represent the point to which the water expanded, and
the triangle pur its volume, which is greater than pxz, but
only equal to it in weight; the rarefied volume of water pxz,
acting on px’, will not balance the weight acting at P’; but,
to keep the semicylinder in equilibrium during changes of
temperatnre, the breadth must be so much longer than the
343
radius, as will, by its expansion, present a surface equal to the
difference between the triangles, that is, the breadth must be
to the radius as (the difference between the triangles divided
by the expanded radius) is to the expansion of the radius.
In balancing the semicylinders, less or more weight may
be employed to produce the same effect, provided the centre
of gravity is further from the axis, or nearer to it; for instance,
if the balancing for a homogeneously balanced semicylinder
be placed at its centre of gravity, 0-4244 from the axis, it will
be half the specific gravity of water; but if the balance be
placed at half that distance, the whole weight will equal that
of an equal bulk of water, and if at one quarter the distance,
it will be double the specific gravity of water. Thus, the same
effect is produced by bodies whose absolute weights are so
different, that is, they will sink by the withdrawal of water
below the surface level, or rise on any addition being made,
though one may be much lighter than water, one equal to it,
and one double its density. But if the weighting be made to
act with a force greater than half the specific gravity of water,
the power of such excess of weight acts as the whole weight,
that is, as the sine of the angle of rotation ; and ifthe whole
of the float be elevated to the fluid level, by the withdrawal
of a quantity of the fluid, the float will commence to descend,
and, in doing so, actually raise the level of the fluid surface,
producing the paradox of raising the height of fluid in a vessel
by withdrawing a part; but the fluid will continue to rise
only while the float is descending through the first quadrant,
for, as soon as the point s, in Fig. 1, falls on the line of sur-
face MN, the level will fall, and continue to fall during the
further descent of the float through the second quadrant ;
the converse of this is also true.
The form of the float ought to be that of a figure gene-
yated by a plane revolving on its axis. If otherwise, let
AEFC represent a parallelopiped, equal in weight to the semi-
344
cylinder asc, Fig. 3, and having their centres of gravity coin-
AD}
teat
Fic. 3.
- eiding. The pressure of the water on pc balances the weight
of either of them, considered separately, but the pressure of
the water on Fc tends to make the parallelopiped rotate in the
same direction as that on pc, which tendency not being in the
same ratio for the angular motion as that exerted on pc, the
two figures cannot act in the same manner, nor can any other
figure, where the action on the periphery produces a rotating
effect, except on the one given part pc. Buta part, or parts,
might be excentric in one direction, provided they be coun-
teracted by others in an opposite direction.
The semi-cylindrical float described above is capable of
being applied to many useful purposes; the delicacy of its
action, when properly balanced, is such, that a solid body ca-
pable of raising the surface level in the cistern, in which the
compensator may be placed, only 1-2000th ofan inch, it will, on
being gently plunged into the water, cause an elevation of the
float quite visible, and indicating a movement, perhaps, equal
to the bulk of the immersed solid. It is, therefore, applicable
to the measurement of complicated structures, such as groups
of crystals, or masses of other matter, and by it also specific
gravities, expansion of solids, &c., may be ascertained with
;
345
great exactitude. Extremely small additions of fluid will be
measured, as in the instance with the solid already mentioned,
and, therefore, its utility as a rain gauge. I also find that, by
plunging one end of an open tube, bent at right angles, into
the water in the cistern, allowing the wind to act upon the
other end,—the surface of the water in the rest of the cistern,
and the float, being protected from the influence of the wind,—
the float will ascend in exact proportion to the force of the
wind, depressing the water in the tube. I have one of these
instruments so sensitive that mere breathing or speaking in
front of the open end of the tube will act on the float. It has
also occurred to us, that a solid cylinder of iron placed in a
properly formed cistern of a barometer, would keep the level
of the mercury in the cistern constant during the ascent and
descent of the mercury in the tube, and would save much
trouble in determining the true difference of height of a co-
lumn in the barometer, which could always be read off at once
on the scale without any allowance for difference of level; the
surface level of the cistern being maintained to the 1-2500th
of an inch by the action of the float.
Since I became acquainted with the properties of the ro-
tating float, my friend, Mr. Richard E. Donovan, who first in-
troduced it to my notice, has informed me that he has recently
heard that a similar float had been proposed many years ago
as a method for maintaining the oil level inalamp. However,
if that be true, the valuable properties it possesses as a hydro-
static balance could not have been investigated, otherwise it
would not have been forgotten. I must here acknowledge
the obligations I am under to Mr. Donovan, for the part he
took in carrying on the experiments and the calculations ne-
cessary for this paper.
The President presented to the Academy, on the part of ©
the present Earl of Charleville, a portrait of his grandfather,
346
William Bury Earl of Charleville, who was President of the
Academy from 22nd June, 1812, to 16th March, 1822.
The President was requested to convey to the Earl of
Charleville the special thanks of the Academy for his hand-
some gift.
Rev. J. H. Jellett, Secretary of the Council, presented
the first ten volumes of ‘* Liouville’s Mathematical Journal”
to the Library of the Academy.
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the Secretary
of the Council for his valuable gift.
347
Monpay, Aprit 28TH, 1856.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
Mr. E. Curssory, by permission of the Academy, read a
paper on the identity of the chronological system of the
priests of Memphis, as explained to Herodotus, and the suc-
cession of the kings of Egypt, attributed to Manetho.
The object of the author was, in the first place, to show that
a critique on Herodotus in the ‘ Royal Irish Academy Trans-
actions,” vol. xxii. Pol. Lit. p. 49, was not applicable either
to the chronology of the reign of Sabacon, or Anysis, which
appears to precede it, and of Sethos, who was a contemporary
of Sabacon ; and, in the second place, to prove that the royal
chronology of the Egyptian priests at Memphis and Heliopo-
lis, and especially at the latter place, as it was explained by a
reference to a series of images there of 345 statues of Pironeses,
was, in theory, identical with Manetho’s system of chronology
to the end of the twenty-sixth dynasty, or the beginning of
the Persian dynasty, in whose time both Hecatceus and Hero-
dotus visited Egypt.
It was explained, that according to the corrected lists of
Manetho's dynasties, the actual number of reigns of all the
kings of Egyptian and of foreign origin, including Sabacon and
two other Ethiopian kings, and one queen’s reign, in Egypt,
was 346 only to the Persian Conquest; and thus, the total
numbers of reigns of kings, of Pironeses at Heliopolis, and
of priests at Memphis, as explained to Herodotus, were the
same up to the Persian dominion, as the number of reigns
stated by Manetho.
It was also explained, that Bunsen, in the exposition in his
* Keypt’s Place,” &c., vol. i. p. 105, of what he erroneously
calls Herodotus’s view of the chronology of Egypt, had fallen
348
into a great mistake in supposing that the stone statue of
Sethos (Smintheos) in the Temple of Vulcan, at Memphis,
was to be counted with the 341 (or 345 ?) wooden images in
the storehouse there, and that the count of the number of
reigns of kings, of priests, and of generations of men in Egypt
from Menes, was to be carried down only to the time of Sethos,
the contemporary of Sennacherib, and not to Amasis of the
twenty-sixth dynasty.
A statement preserved by Herodotus, but overlooked by
Bunsen and all other modern writers, as to the interval of
time between the construction of the mound of Anysis, and its
discovery by Amyrtzeus, was adduced to prove that an inter-
val of at least 300 years existed between the reign of the king
called Anysis, and Sethos, or Sabacon; so that the events of
the reign of Anysis are not to be considered as immediately
preceding the reign of Sabacon, as is generally supposed by
modern writers, who have overlooked the fact of an interval
of 700 years between Anysis and Amyrteus. Thus, it was
proved that Herodotus’s statements concerning Anysis do not
immediately precede Sabacon, who is mistaken in his present
text for another king of Cuthean, but not of African origin,
whose name or title was Saba, identical with that of the enemy
of ‘* the son of Anosh,” of the Arabs, who may be identified
with Anysis of Herodotus.
It was shown that the two Ethiopian kings—who, with or
after Sabacon, ruled in Egypt,—the shepherds or Hyecsos, and
the Shethites, or blue-eyed kings of the monuments,—belong
to the group of seventeen kings, called altogether, with Saba-
con, by the Egyptian priests, eighteen Ethiopians, in the text of
Herodotus—to a great extent, fill up the gap of 300 years be-
tween Anysis and Sabacon; whose reign, probably in his own
country, may have subtended the reigns of his son and grandson,
Sabacus and Tirhaka, in Egypt: and thus, the author main-
tained, we might reconcile the statements in Herodotus with
matters of fact which followed Sabacon’s actual rule in Egypt.
349
The appointment of Sethos, probably in the place of Boc-
chonis, to the chief rule in Lower Egypt, at Sais, was con-
' sidered to have been an act of the Ethiopic king or kings
of the day.
It was denied that Sethos could have been a priest of
Vulcan at all; and that, where he is so called in the present
text of Herodotus, the words are redundant, and altogether
contradict facts stated elsewhere in Herodotus; and hence we
are obliged to reject the title of priest ‘‘ of Vulcan,” and call
Sethos simply a priest or a prophet of a “god,” or “gods,”
whose proper name, if known, would not have been men-
tioned by Pagan priests, who, by calling the prophet, Sethos,
attributed his gifts to Typhon, or Seth, the evil genius of the
neighbourhood of Pelusion, according to Egyptian superstition.
The analogy in the description, by Herodotus, of the vision
of Sethos with one of the two visions of the prophet Isaiah,
led the author to identify the party called Sethos by the priests
of Vulcan, at Memphis, by the diabolical title Sethos, with
the Jewish prophet Isaiah, or E-Sais ; and adopt Herodotus’s
statements as explanatory of the means adopted by Provi-
dence for the fulfilment of the prophecy, that the Assyrians
should not shoot an arrow or raise a shield at Jerusalem. It
was also shown, that the statements in Herodotus, taken in
connexion with the Biblical notices of Sennacherib’s defeat, and
a quotation from Berosus preserved by Josephus, that the
mode of the first discomfiture of Sennacherib at Pelusion was
exactly the same in kind with that of the Midianites and their
allies,—the different nations, Arabs, Assyrians, Medes, and
Persians, composing Sennacherib’s army, having quarrelled
and fought with each other with their swords, and without
shields. To this battle Herodotus refers, when he notices the
bones of the people he saw at Pelusion who fell on the occasion
of thefdiscoveryjof the depredations committed by the mice on
their bow-strings and shield-handles, during the night after
the arrival of the army before Pelusion.
350
These explanations were offered to save Herodotus’s repu-
tation from the critique quoted from the Transactions, so far
as it related to the real period of Sabacon, and of the reign
which appears to precede it, and that which was, at least in part,
contemporary with it and after it; and to prove the gene-
ral accuracy of Herodotus as a reporter of statements made
to him by the Egyptian pagan priests, and others; and as sug-
gestive of the omission of a few words in his text, which appear
to have been introduced into it by some Arab critic who un-
derstood Greek, but who had no knowledge of chronology, or
of Manetho’s dynasties; and the identity in duration of the
chronology of the priests at Heliopolis and Memphis, with
that of the priest of Sebennytis in the time of Ptolemy IT.
In conclusion, it was shown, that the particular facts, said,
in the critique referred to, to be undeserving of the slightest
credit, were on the contrary, worthy of the special notice of
Biblical scholars, as being supplementary to facts recorded in
the Scriptures, which in themselves are insufficient to realize
the historical identities of the ‘son of Anosh,” as a king,
both before and after his retreat to the Ausitis. The few
words in Herodotus relating to this prince just supply the
desiderata which give him an historical reality in time and
place, and indicate his position in the monuments as the foster-
brother of Horus, or the Hawk, of the eighteenth dynasty of
Manetho, and not as the immediate predecessor of Sethos.
The notices of Sethos, in the text of Herodotus, are inva-
luable, as they supply everything that is necessary to explain
the facts of Sennacherib’s discomfiture, and how it was that the
prophecies relating to that event were all of them completely
fulfilled, ‘here’ at Pelusion, where Isaiah or Sethos was,
and ‘ there” at Jerusalem, where Hezekiah was when he sent
the embassy to Isaiah. By the identification of Sethos and
Isaiah, the notices of this prince in Herodotus at once open the
way to the grouping together of a number of other fragments
351
of the personal history of Isaiah, to be found elsewhere; and
as these are numerous, extending backwards to his infancy,
and are quite consistent with other facts and references in the
writings of Isaiah, we thus become indirectly indebted to He-
rodotus for a biography of the chief of the prophets, about
whose personal history so little has been preserved by the
Jewish writers, though he really appears to have been one of
the most extraordinary characters who ever appeared in East-
ern history.
Dr. John B. Barker read a paper on the stomach of the
zebu.
The Secretary of the Academy announced a donation of
two copies of a large medal in copper and silver, struck by
the order of George V., King of Hanover, in honour of Carl
F. Gauss, and presented to the Academy by order of His
Majesty, through the Royal Society of Gottingen.
352
Monpay, May 127u, 1856.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
Tuomas H. Lepwicu, Esq., and John H. Otway, Esq., were
elected Members of the Academy.
The Rev. John H. Jellett read a Paper, by Mr. Thomas
J. Campbell, on the solution of cubic equations.
‘<'To resolve the cubic equation,
+ az?+ba+c=0,
put x=2' + 2, and the equation becomes
a3 4+ (3z+ a) w+ (327+ 2az+b) x x (22 + a2* + bz +c) =0,
which may be proved by development, for
8 = 43 + 32a"? + 3 22a' + 2°
ax? = ax? + Qaza' + az?
bz= ba’ + bz
c= Cc
08+ an?+ bz+e=0'3+ (32+a)x?+(32°+2az+b)xt+ 24+ az+bz+e.
Call the member on the right and left of this equation fx and
fx respectively :
oft = 23 + (32+ a) a+ (327+ 2az+ bd) a'+ (234+ a2? 4+ bz+c)=0.
My object is to reduce /’x to the form of
23+ Ad’? +1 4'a' +50,
where x” =/f"x (or another function of f’x), and thus to find 2”
by completing the cube, for a similar reason as we complete
the square in equations of the second degree.
«But to effect this important relation of the coefficients
353
of f'z, so as to reduce it to the form I have mentioned, we will
divide both sides by
(2° + az? + bz +c) x’,
and thus we will have a new form of the equation in these
terms, viz. :—
, 327+2az+b \ , 3z+a ;
aw 8 + | —————_—__ Jv-?. +. | ———_______ ]q""1
23+az*+bz+e 23+az*+bz4+¢
+ (@4ae'4+bz40)
which is an equation the roots of which are the reciprocals of
those of fz. Now, let me compare the model equation
e+ Av?+iA'a'+e
to the above, and we see that
3274+ 2az+6b .
~ 4az4¢bz+0e.
also
3z+a
ie Ss es
23+az*+bz+¢€
3
or
2-3 32+a@ _( 32 4+ 2az+6 ae 3z+a ‘
—“\estaz?tbzte) \etaz*+bz+e) ~\2+a2+bz+0e)’
or, by development and clearing of fractions, we get the fol-
lowing function of z, viz. :—
(327+ 2az +b)? =3 (33+ a)(2°+ a2? + bz +0)
9z! + 12az*+ (6b+4a*)z?) (924+ 12az° + (9b + 3a*)2*)
+ 4abz+ 0? J (+ (9e+ 3ab)z+ 3ac J
- Hence, by contraction or transposition, we get the following
- quadratic :—
(3b— a) 27+ (9e- ab) z+ (Sac - 5") = 0.
2L2
354
Hence
_—(8b-a@) + y [(36- a’) — 4(3ae - b°)(3d — a*)),
of 2(3b- a’)
but in the equation
e+ At? st Aas e¢é=0, 2"=-14+4(4-27c)s,
by completing the cube, and transposing c. Therefore, also,
asa
z- or
x
, 32+ 2az+b ae 32° + 2az+b \3 27, i!
~ S234 az2+bere 3 \\e+az2+bz+c) 2+azt+bz+e}
. gy
3) 322+ 2a2+6 ql 327+ 2az+b \3 27 ee
—"( B+az2+be+0¢ 2t+az+bze+e}) 2+az7+bz+e)
but x + z2=4a, by the hypothesis in the original equation :
°".t=2
(32? + 2az + b) ,af2 2+ 2az+b \s 27 _
BP +ae2+bere) 7
2+az*+bz+e 24 az2?+bz+e
consequently, substitute the foregoing value of z into this last
formula, and it gives the value of the unknown quantity in
any cubic of the form that I proposed.”
Rey. Professor Haughton made a communication ‘On
the Depth of the Sea deducible from Tidal Observations,” of
which the following is an abstract.
He stated that, in consequence of his having succeeded in
separating the effects of the sun and moon in the diurnal tide,
he was enabled to make calculations of the depth of the sea in
which the tidal wave was produced, which he believed to be
worthy of the greatest attention. The depth of the sea may
be inferred from three distinct observations, viz., of heights
of diurnal tide; of solitidal and lunitidal intervals; and of the
age of the lunar tide compared with the lunitidal interval.
355
The calculations founded on the last two methods gave
respectively 11°9 miles and 11°3 miles, each result being a
mean of those derived from eight stations, agreeing remarka-
bly well with each other.
The calculation founded on heights gave as a result a
depth of 5:12 miles, agreeing with a result deduced by La-
place from the long series of Brest observations on the semi-
_ diurnal tide, viz., 5-07 miles.
Mr. Haughton was of opinion that the first result, viz.,
11°6 miles, is the depth of the central channel of the South
Atlantic, up which the tide waves advance from the Antarctic
Ocean ; while the second result, viz., 5 miles, deduced from
heights, represents the mean depth of the whole Atlantic Ocean,
including the shallow water of the soundings in the eastern
portion, near the British Islands. This view he considered to
be confirmed by the great age of the diurnal tide, viz., five to
_ six days,—a circumstance which shows the great distance from
the coast at which the tide wave is formed, which gives the
character to the diurnal tides of the Irish coasts.
356
Monpay, May 26rTu, 1856.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipenr,
in the Chair.
Mr. W. R. Wide read a Paper on the introduction and
the time of the general use of the Potato in Ireland,—and its
various failures since that period; with some notice of the
substance called Bog-butter.
‘¢ Some few years ago, having turned my attention -to the
subject of the ‘ Food of the Irish,’ especially in early times, and
written some essays upon it in the ‘Dublin University Maga-
zine,’ (see Numbers for January and March, 1854), the potato
came, in due course and chronological order, under considera-
tion. Having looked into the authorities which bore upon the
subject of the early introduction of the potato into Ireland, I
then arrived at the conclusion that it became an article of gene-
ral food, and consequently, as such, was the means of influencing
—as far as the mode of producing food, and the constituents and
character of that food could be the means of influencing—the
moral, physical, social, political, and commercial condition of .
the people about the middle of the seventeenth century. My at-
tention was again called to the subject by the publication of Mr.
Macaulay’s ‘History of England,’ in which he mentions the
potato as influencing the feelings and character of the people
during the period over which his third and fourth volumes
extend. He has twice mentioned the potato (vol. iii. p. 158,
and vol. iv. p. 110), and in one instance under very peculiar
circumstances—at the siege of Limerick. The beleaguered
city, having stood out to the last, capitulated, and then a me-
morable scene took place—a scene well worthy the attention of
the painter and the poet,—on each side of the gate stood the
generals of the respective armies, with their attendants; out
357
marched the soldiers of the garrison to choose their destiny ;—
__ and Mr. Macaulay, in describing this scene, took occasion to
3 state—among the various circumstances that influenced the
__ minds of the men who were then either to expatriate them-
____ selves, or to remain under what they considered a foreign yoke
; _. —the remembrance of their homes, their potato garden, and
‘ their clamp of turf, with other attractions of a like nature,
which still sway the Irish peasantry.
«¢ Recently Dr. John Davy wrote me a letter, in which
he questioned this early use of the potato as the general food
of the people, on account of the statement in the ‘ Great
Geographical Dictionary,’ published in 1694, that, ‘in hard
times, they [the Irish] lived on water-cresses, roots, mush-
rooms, shamrocks, oatmeal, milk, and such other slender diet.’
I have again looked into some authorities to see whether
the views of Dr. Davy are supported, or those which I my-
self had expressed in the Dublin periodical alluded to, and in
which I stated, that in Munster especially the potato formed
the staple food of the Irish about the middle of the seventeenth
century. The writer in the ‘Geographical Dictionary’ probably
took Spencer and Campion, who wrote more than a century
before, as his authorities.
«Some difficulty has attended the investigation of this
subject, from the circumstance of inquirers not distinguishing
between the true potato, Solanum tuberosum, and the ‘sweet
potato,’ Convolvulus batata, or, as it is sometimes called by
old writers, the Spanish potato.
*« It is generally believed that Sir Walter Raleigh intro-
duced the potato into Ireland. Sir Joseph Banks came to
the conclusion when he wrote his Essay (being an attempt to
discover the time in which the potato was introduced into the
British isles) that it was brought by Raleigh into England,
and from England into Ireland about the year 1600. “It must
have been at least before the year 1602, because the estates of
Raleigh then passed into the Boyle family, and his connexion
with Ireland ceased.
|
E
|
|
:
j
:
;
358
‘Clusius, the botanist of Leyden, who wrote in 1586, says
the potato was cultivated in Italy prior to that date; and
Cuvier denied that Europe derived the potato from Virginia.
The researches of Banks also favour this conclusion, and he
states that Coccius, in his Chronicle, printed in 1553, mentions
potatoes under the term of papas. Herriott, who accompanied
Raleigh’s expedition to Virginia, described them under the
name of openawk. In Irish they are variously styled potatee,
pratea, or phottie, mere Hibernicisms of the English word
‘potato.’ Sir Robert Southwell, President of the Royal Society,
stated, at one of its meetings in 1693, that potatoes had been
introduced into Ireland by his grandfather, who first had them
from Sir W. Raleigh.
«¢ T would now ask, what had the people to live on in Ireland
before Raleigh introduced the potato? While most other
nations have had their history transmitted from the days of the
hunter and the fisher, clothed in skins, and using weapons
either for the chase, their own preservation, or the production
of food, and so rising in the scale of civilization from barbarism
to the highest amount of cultivation, in which the arts were
made subservient to the food as well as to the ornament and
education of man—we find this curious fact, that there is
no record of such a state of existence in Ireland. The Irish
had mills and ‘pure white wheat,’ and a coexistent state of civili-
zation of which that was but a small portion; because, to
raise and to grind corn, and to bake it into bread, was compa-
ratively an advanced state of society. We had in Ireland at
that time a social state very different from that alluded to, as
being the character of other nations in similar phases of de-
velopment, and which serves to confirm the idea that we are
in all probability descended from a colony previously civilized,
which had settled in this country.
«The people lived, in early times, upon corn and milk,
and also upon the flesh of oxen and swine—the latter is shown
by the details of feasts and royal banquets, descriptions of
5
‘,
a
359
which were favourite themes for the recitals of the early bards.
Subsequently sheep appear to have been introduced; goats
were likewise domesticated, and the remains of domestic fowl
have been discovered in early tumuli—a circumstance which
upon a former occasion I brought under the notice of the
Academy. Corn, peas, beans, and possibly parsnips, with
cabbages and onions, formed the vegetable food of the peo-
ple, prior to the introduction of the potato.
‘* Gerard, the English herbalist of 1597, is one of the first
authors who alludes to the potato, and after him Richard
Bradley, F.R.S., in his ‘ Planting and Gardening,’ published
in 1634. Atameeting of the Royal Society, in March, 1662,
a letter was read, containing a proposal for preventing famine,
by dispersing potatoes throughout all parts of England ;—this
subject is alluded to in Evelyn’s ‘ Sylva.’ Threlkeld, the Irish
botanist, described the plant in 1726, and says we had it
through Thomas Herriott. The late Crofton Croker, in the
introductory matter to his ‘Popular Songs of Ireland,’ has
given some very interesting references to the early authorities
respecting the introduction of the potato into Ireland, and Mr.
MacAdam, of Belfast, has likewise written a valuable treatise
on the subject in the ‘Quarterly Journal of Agriculture,’
for June, 1834-5. ‘That potatoes were ordinary food in
the south of Ireland,’ writes Mr. Croker, ‘before the time
of the Commonwealth, is shown by “An Account of an
Trish Quarter,” printed in 1654, in a volume entitled ‘« Songs
and Poems of Love and Drollery,” by T. W. The writer
and his friend visited Coolfin, in the county of Waterford,
the seat of Mr. Poer, where at supper they were treated
with codded onions, and in the van—
‘Was a salted tail of salmon,
And in the rear some rank potatoes came on.’
” # although sown in gardens as a rarity, and used at
supperas a delicacy, we have no authority for believing that
pp Y y g
360
the potato had become the general or principal food of the
Trish peasantry until the middle of the century. That, how-
ever, the cultivation of the plant was making rapid progress,
may be learned by reference to Cole’s ‘ Adam in Eden, or
the Paradise of Plants,’—published in London in 1657, which
says :—‘ The potatoes which we call Spanish [not the sweet
potato], because they were first brought up to us out of Spain,
grew originally in the Indies, where they, or at least some of
this kind, serve for bread, and have been planted in many of
our gardens [in England], where they decay rather than in-
crease; but the soyle of Ireland doth so well agree with them,
that they grow there so plentifully that there be whole fieldes
overrun with them, as I have been informed by divers soul-
diers which came from thence.’* ‘The soldiers alluded to by
Cole were those of the Parliamentary forces engaged in Ire-
land from 1649 to 1653, during a period when Sir William
Petty calculated that 616,000 of the Irish and the English
in Ireland died by the sword, famine, and pestilence.
‘‘ Ina paper published in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’
in 1672, and believed to have been written by Dr. Beale,
concerning a strange frost which occurred in England in that
year, we read that—in 1629 or 1630 there was a dearth in
England; and ‘much talk there was then that in London
that the had a way to knead and ferment boyled turnips, with
a small quantity of meal;’ and then he goes on to say, ‘potadoes
were a relief to Ireland in their last famine; they yield meat
and drink.’ This famine was evidently that alluded to by
Petty in the foregoing reference.
«¢ From the researches which I have made it would appear
that the cultivation of the potato was very irregular through-
out the country; some localities, especially in Ulster, having
only adopted it generally within the memory of the past
generation. M‘Skimmin, in his ‘ History of Carrickfergus,’
* T am indebted to our Treasurer, R. Ball, Esq., for Cole’s rare book.
361
~
asserts that not more than two generations back potatoes
were seldom used after harvest.
‘In 1663 Mr. Boyle exhibited some specimens to the
Royal Society of London, and read before that body a letter
from his gardener at Youghal (the cradle of the potato), in
which he describes this esculent as ‘ very good to pickle for
winter salads, and also to preserve. They are to be gathered
in September, before the frost doth take them;’ and, after
describing the best mode of culture, he continues—‘I could
speak in the praise of the root, what a good and profitable
thing it is, and might be to a commonwealth, could it generally
be experienced, as the inhabitants of your town can manifest
the truth of it.’ One would think from this passage that the
potato had not then become an article of common food amongst
the Irish, beyond the locality where it was first cultivated.
Sir William Petty, in his ‘ Political Anatomy of Ireland,’
written in 1672, although not published until 1691, enumerates
among the articles of food, ‘ potatoes from August till May ;
muscles, cockles, and oysters near the sea; eggs, and butter
made very rancid by keeping in bogs;’ and in another place
he asserts—‘ that six out of every eight of all the Irish feed
chiefly upon milk and potatoes.’
‘Certainly the present great historian of England has
ample authority for the statement that the potato was cul-
tivated in Ireland to such an extent as to influence the cha-
racter and feelings of the people, so early as 1689; for, in ad-
dition to those authorities already referred to, it is stated in
Durfey’s ‘Irish Hudibras,’ published in the May of that
year, and in which the esculent is frequently referred to, that
after the arrival of William III., the natives are said to have
been prevented enjoying their ‘ Banni-clabber [thick milk]
and pottados.’ John Dunton, likewise, in his ‘ Conversation
in Ireland,’ published in 1699, describes the Irish cabin in his
day as having behind it ‘the garden, a piece of ground, some-
times of half an acre or an acre, and in this is the turf-stack,
362
their corn, perhaps two or three hundred sheaves of oats,
and as much peas; the rest of the ground is full of their
dearly-beloved potatoes, and a few cabbages.’ And again,
describing the habits of the people generally from Galway to
Kilkenny, he says, ‘ Bonny-Clabber and Mulahaan, alias sowre
milk and choak-cheese, with a dish of potatoes boiled, is their
general entertainment; also in the ‘keens’ of that day, allusion
is made to the ‘pigs and potato garden.’ Moreover, John
Haughton, who published his ‘ Husbandry and Trade Im-
proved’ in 1699, when describing the growth of the potato in
Ireland, says, it has ‘thrived very well and to good purpose, for
in their succeeding wars, when all the corn above ground was
destroyed, this supported them; for the soldiers, unless they
had dug up all the ground where they grew, and almost sifted
it, could not extirpate them.’
‘‘As experience has proved the potato to be one of
the most fickle of vegetables cultivated to the same extent,
the most likely to suffer from atmospheric vicissitudes, and
the most liable to disease—one would think that if it had
been cultivated in Ireland to such an extent as to constitute
the most material portion of the food of the people, its failures
would have been noticed in history, contemporaneously with
those other losses of food which have been recorded. It is
possible, however, that in the earlier years of its general intro-
duction, this crop was not so liable to disease as in later times.
In 1725, the use of the potato was so general (at least in
parts of the country) as to form nearly the whole winter
food of the poor (see Primate Boulter’s Letters).
«<The first great destruction of the potato crop occurred
in the winter of 1739-40, and was attributed to the early,
very severe, and long-continued frost of that period. There
had been a very wet summer and autumn in 1739; and al-
though the frost, no doubt, was one of the chief causes of its
destruction, I am inclined to think that the potato failures in
1739, °40, and °41, were not altogether attributable to the
;
|
r
‘
hl ae aa” de ee ere Te
ee
363
severity of the winters. When the great frost broke out in
the November of 1739, and which increased in intensity du-
ring the following month, all the potato crop not already
used was in the ground, either undug, or in pits with such
a loose covering of earth as was penetrable to the frost. It was
said that the potato crop was destroyed in one night; and
that 300,000 people perished of famine resulting therefrom.
In 1741 the people were cautioned against eating potatoes,
which were believed to be diseased, and likely to produce
disease in man.*
«The following list of failures in the potato shows how
little reliance can be placed on that esculent as the sole food
of a nation :—
«©1765. A series of unusual wet seasons preceded this year,
which was memorable for the quantity of rain which fell in the
early part of it, and the excessive drought of summer ; pota-
toes failed; they were scarce and small; as occurred again,
under like circumstances, in 1826.
* Since the foregoing was read to the Academy, I have received the fol-
lowing note from Mr. Curry on the subject :—
«¢ During my residence in London, in the summer of last year (1855), I fell
in with a curious Irish poem of several stanzas, in the handwriting of the
author, John O’Neachtan, an Irish scholar, well known in and about Dublin,
between 1710 and 1750.
“ The poem gives a vivid and most graphic description of a battle sup-
posed to have been fought at Cross-bride, somewhere about Tallaght, in the
county of Dublin, in the year 1740, between the farmer advocates of the
potato, which had been nearly annihilated in the preceding year by the great
frost, and the market gardeners and others, who gloried in the destruction
of the foreign root, and gave a disinterested preference to the growth of the
less prolific and more inaccessible edibles of barley, beans, peas, rye, cab-
bage, &c.
“The part of this description which may prove of interest to you is that
in which the writer always speaks of the potato as the white Spaniard, Spain-
each Geal, thatis, the white or generous-hearted Spaniard; and where he says
that they gladdened the people’s hearts from the first day of August till
‘Patrick’s day.”
364
‘In 1770 there was a potato failure, attributed to the
curl, or disease in the leaves.
“In 1779, Arthur Young informs us that in some of the
northern counties the people sprinkled their potato land with
lime, in order to prevent the black rot.
‘* In 1784 I am led to believe that the intense frost injured
the potato. Latterly, people seem to be aware of the delete-
rious effects of frost, and denominate the potato so injured
‘ spuggaun,’ from its softness.
‘The year 1795 was one of unusual character, both in
Europe and America: the weather here was uncommonly
severe, the spring cold and late, the summer suffocatingly hot,
damp, and rainy, while south winds were prevalent. There
was a disease among vegetables, especially potatoes and cab-
bages.
“In 1800 there was a partial failure of the potato, owing
to excessive drought ; the disease appeared in the stalks; the
harvest generally was bad; great scarcity and distress suc-
ceeded. The potato also failed in England, and for some years
afterwards the curl injured many of the best varieties there.
“©1801. A very general potato failure, attributed to ob-
structed vegetation, while the sets were yet in the ground.
«61807. The frost, which set in about November with un-
usual severity, destroyed nearly one-half of the potato crop.
«In 1809 the curl again injured the potatoes, though not
to such an extent as to deserve the name of a failure.
«¢ 1811. The spring and early summer of this year were ex-
cessively wet; a partial failure of the potato crop occurred.
«In 1812 some of the early planted potatoes failed.
‘¢ In 1816 the spring was unusually backward, the summer
and autumn also very late, and the whole year characterized
by far more than the average amount of rain ; the potato again
failed very generally throughout the kingdom. At this time
the stalk was the part chiefly affected. The potato crop in
England was also especially defective, which shows how wide-
‘,
i
%
»°
‘
365
spread and malignant were the peculiar atmospheric influences
which characterized that period. The accounts of this epide-
mic in England state that, early in September, the potatoes
were ‘ blackened and spoiled; they smell at a distance the
same as after a frosty night late in October’—symptoms which
indicated a similarity between the epidemic of that period and
the one with which we have lately become so familiar.
“1817. This was called the year of the malty flour. The
potato crop was very deficient; hence, continued scarcity during
the ensuing winter.
** A great quantity of snow fell in the end of 1820, and
extensive inundations followed, which produced remarkable
telluric phenomena early in the following year; for instance,
the ‘ moving bog.’
‘¢ May and June, 1821, were dry, cold, and frosty; but
the autumn was one of unusual moisture: the rain accumu-
lated upon the surface of the ground, the rivers and lakes
swelled, and the floods spread far and wide over the face of the
land, the rain continuing to pour in torrents during Novem-
ber, December, and part of the following January. The
potato crop soured and rotted in the ground; and although a
sufficiency was obtained in the dry and upland districts to
support human life for some months, it was expended early in
the ensuing spring. Fortunately, these effects were not gene-
ral throughout the kingdom, but occupied a district which
might be defined by a line drawn from the Bay of Donegal,
upon the north side, at the junction of the counties of Sligo
and Leitrim, to Youghal Harbour, where the counties of Cork
and Waterford border on the south, thus including the whole
western seaboard of Sligo, Mayo, Galway, Clare, Limerick,
Kerry, and Cork; all exposed to the full force of the Atlantic,
the influence of which, though mild, is moist.
‘< In 1825 the seasons were mild, yet we read of a partial
failure of the potato crop, as may be instanced by the rise in
the price of potatoes.
366
«« The year 1829 was wet, and the month of August par-
ticularly so; the crops were beaten down by the heavy rains
and severe storms, and in all the low grounds the water over-
ran the potatoes, and so remained for many weeks; thus a
great quantity of the potatoes were lost this year also.
‘In 1830 violent storms and heavy rains brought upon
the west of Ireland another failure of the potato, with its
usual accompaniment of famine and pestilence: but it was prin-
cipally confined to the coasts of Mayo, Galway, and Donegal.
This blight was common to parts of America and to Germany,
where it continued for two years.
«In 1832, and for several years following in succession,
an unmistakable epidemic attacked the potato in spring
throughout Ireland, and also extended to other parts of Europe
and to America.
‘¢In 1833 the potato disease presented not only the ap-
pearance of the curl, but likewise attacked the tubers in the
pits.
“In 1834 the failure was chiefly observed in the early-
planted potatoes, but having been discovered in spring, was,
to a certain extent, remedied.
«¢ Although there was an intermission in 1835, a partial
failure of the potato was observed in several parts of Ireland
in 1836, which had been wet, and July and August unusually
so; the price of food rose to an almost unparalleled height.
«¢T have not found any account ofa special failure of the
potato crop in the wet year of 1838, but the ‘ inherent consti-
tutional weakness’ of that esculent was observed, and the dete-
rioration in the best kinds formed the theme of public remark
at the time.
«In 1839 there was an unmistakable failure of that crop,
attributed to the incessant rains, and the extensive inunda-
tions; in New England, in this year, the black rust ‘struck
[the potato] universally on the 27th of August.’
«* The year 1839 was distinguished by an amount of mois-
367
Pie unparalleled, according to modern observations ; and part
of 1840 was likewise characterized by excessive moisture ;
although there was less rain than in the previous year, yet it
came down at an unpropitious period; the potato crop failed
again in Leinster and Munster; and upon both occasions great
distress followed. The Scotch islands of Arran and the High-
lands are said to have suffered from partial potato failures
yearly, from 1839 to 1842 inclusive. In 1840 the potato dis-
ease prevailed to such a degree in Germany as to threaten the
total extinction of that esculent; and in the following year
the crop was extensively affected there with a disease called
‘dry gangrene.’
«¢In 1841 excessive rains occurred in August, causing a
partial destruction of crops, especially in the south of Ireland ;
the year was cold and frosty, and although not specially cha-
racterized for its wetness, the number of days upon which rain
fell was very great.
«In 1842, which was more than usually unfavourable to
vegetation, although the harvest generally was good, the
potato crop was injured by the inundations.
‘<1843 was more fatal to animal than vegetable life in
Treland ; but in other countries, and especially in North Ame-
rica, the potato suffered severely from the dry rot—evidently
the commencement of that great blight which prevailed so ge-
nerally during the ensuing five or six years.
*‘In 1844, the severity of the seasons again acting prejudi-
cially upon vegetable life, there was a partial failure of the
potato, and destitution again followed in its wake. The
failures were noted early in spring, shortly after the seed
was planted; and even in June, the first symptoms of that
vegetable pestilence, which laid the foundation of the late
_ misery, appeared. Although the crop was reported generally
a good one, acute observers remarked what was then termed
_ the degeneracy of the tubers, and prognosticated that the
_ future crop would either fail entirely when any additional
VOL. VI. 2M
368
predisposing causes ensued, or would send up a puny and dis-
eased stalk. In America, also, although the weather was dry,
the potato crop was defective, having suffered from blight ;
symptoms of the disease likewise appeared, late in the autumn
of this year, in England, especially in Kent and Devonshire.
«©1845. General potato failure. The disease, which had
already manifested itself in North America, first appeared ge-
nerally in Great Britain and Ireland late in the autumn of this
year; it also extended throughout Scotland, and was very de-
structive in Holland, Belgium, France, and Germany.
‘1846. Complete and general potato failure throughout
all Ireland.
«©1847. Very extensive potato failure. Turnips and other
green crops were also injured. ‘There was a failure in the
beans similar to that in the potato.
«©1848. Extensive potato failure. At the end of July
and beginning of August the usual blight was again reported,
but not so general as in 1846.
«©1849. Potato failures reported from various parts of the
country.
«©1850. The potato blight appeared in some localities, but
to a partial extent only.
«©1851. Slight and partial potato failure.
‘¢ Partial and localized failures were reported during the
summers and autumns of 1852, 1853, and 1854.
‘‘ Thus we find that partially in 1845, almost entirely in
1846, very extensively in 1847, and nearly as much so in
1848, the potato, as a crop, failed ; and as the disease rose, so
it sunk, for in 1849 and 1850, potato failures, although not ge-
neral, were both intense and widely extended. Like the inva-
sion of other great epidemics affecting man or animals, the
violence of which approaches a culminating point and then
abates, so the late potato disease slowly and insidiously pro-
gressed, until it reached its acme, during 1846, 1847, 1848, then
stood still, and gradually, year by year, gave way, until the
369
severe frost of 1855 appeared to have so far altered the condi-
tions of the atmosphere, that this esculent again assumed a
healthy character, and regained its natural flavour.
«‘ Kven yet we read that, in the Cahirciveen Union, ‘last
season, there was a more extensive and destructive failure of
the potato crop than was experienced there for the previous
seven years; and the consequence was that, from the Ist of
August up to the present date, no less than £29,000 worth of
Indian corn and meal was landed on Cahirciveen quay for
home consumption. —Kerry Evening Post. This blight was,
however, very local.
‘In enumerating the food of the Irish, Petty mentioned
‘butter made rancid by keeping in bogs;’ and in the Irish
Hudibras we read of —
‘ Butter to eat with their hog,
Was seven years buried in a bog.’
‘When I originally read the statement of Petty, I came
to the conclusion that he was wrong, and that this bog butter
was much older than his time, but I have learned to cor-
rect that opinion. Why or wherefore the people put their
butter in bogs I cannot tell, but it is a fact that great quan-
- tities of this substance have been found in the bogs, and that
it has invariably assumed the physical and chemical charac-
ters presented by the specimen now before the Academy. It
is converted into a hard, yellowish-white substance, like old
Stilton cheese, and in taste resembling spermaceti; it is, in
fact, changed into the animal substance denominated adipocere.
Two questions arise, at what time the Irish ceased to bury
butter, and how long it would take to produce this change
in it.
‘“‘ From the ‘ Mechanics’ Magazine,’ for September, 182-4,
we learn that this substance, there styled ‘mineral tallow,’ .
370
was first discovered in Finland in 1736. About the year
1820, a quantity of it, then called ‘mountain tallow,’ was dis-
covered on the borders of Loch Fyne, in Scotland, and was
described in the ‘ Edinburgh Philosophical Journal,’ vol. xi.
“In 1817, a mass of this bog butter or tallow, weighing
about 23 lbs., was discovered in a bog on the Galtee Moun-
tains. In June, 1826, a tub, containing about 21 Ibs. weight
of this substance, was found in a bog near Ballinasloe; it
was presented to the Royal Dublin Society by Lord Dunlo,
and was described by Professor Edmund Davy in the Proceed-
ings of that body. Since then, very many specimens of this
substance have been found; we possess three or four very fine
samples in the Museum of the Academy; and other collec-
tions, both public and private, contain several examples. It
is almost always found in wood, either in vessels cut out ofa
single piece, like large methers, or in long firkins, of which there
is a good example in the Museum. So far as I can gather,
the bog butter is always found at a great depth, ten or twelve
feet, at least, in old, solid bogs. Whether the vessels were
originally buried at that depth; whether they were placed
nearer the surface, and in lapse of years sunk ; or whether the
bogs have grown over them, are questions I cannot determine.
How many years it would take to produce in tallow, suet,or
butter, the remarkable change exhibited by all the specimens
which have been discovered, is a question of much interest ;
in connexion with which I may state the curious fact lately
mentioned to me, that when the common fosses of Paris, into
which a great number of bodies had been thrown in 1793, were
opened a few years ago, it was found that the substance into
which they had been converted was an adipocere somewhat
resembling this bog butter.
“In the ‘ Edinburgh Philosophical Journal,’ to which I
have alluded, will be found the first analysis of this substance
that Iam aware of. Professor E. Davy made a very careful
examination of it in 1826, the results of which are published
\
371
‘in the Proceedings of the Royal Dublin Society for that year ;
T understand that a German, named Luck, published another
analysis of it about ten years ago; and I have recently re-
ceived the following communication from Mr. Sullivan, of
the Museum of Irish Industry, who has paid much attention
to thesubject ; —
<*<] have obtained from every specimen which I ex-
amined more or less of all the peculiar oily acids of butter,
which renders it more than probable that they were all origi-
nally butter. I may, however, observe, that the finding of
these would not amount to absolute proof as to the substange
being butter, as I have obtained butyric acid by the slow de-
- composition of flour under water; also from brain and meat,
with fatty tissues attached; and we also know that all these
acids can be produced by the oxidation of fats generally. One
of the reasons which led me to think that they were originally
butter is, that scarcely any of the other volatile acids of the
series, produced by the oxidation of fats, besides those obtained
directly from butter, are usually present in bog butter. I
never detected the presence of salt in any of the specimens
which I examined, at least not in any quantity to warrant the
supposition that if it had been butter it was salted. In con-
nexion with this result, which otherwise would be a great
_ objection to the idea of its having been originally butter, it is
well to bear in mind that butter is even now made in Cork and
in the town of Antrim without salt.’
«Two circumstances may have influenced those who
buried this butter : it was done either for the purpose of secu-
rity, or in order to produce that very change in it which Petty
calls rancid. In Classin and Povelson’s ‘ Travels in Iceland,’
we read that the peasantry and poor people eat in winter what
is called sour butter, which is preserved without salt; and
4 although it becomes in time acid, it may be preserved for more
_ than twenty years. In former times there were public maga-
zines attached to each bishop's see, in which great quantities of
i li ee ee fal
eS
—
372
this acid butter were stored up against years of scarcity; but we
read, ‘when the sour butter is too old, it loses in its acidity and
weight, dries up, and acquires a rancid taste.’ The most re-
markable reference to the substance under consideration, and
one that serves to throw most light upon the subject, is that
contained in Debe’s Description of the Faroe Isles in 1670; it is
there called (according to the English translation) preserved
tallow and ‘Rue tallow,’ and was thus treated: the tallow, prin-
cipally obtained from sheep, was cut in pieces, and allowed to
rot awhile; it was then rendered, and cast into large pieces,
which ‘they dig and put in moist earth to keep it, it growing
the better the longer it is kept, and when it is old and is cut, it
tasteth like old cheese. The most able peasants have ever much
endeavoured to bring together a great quantity of that tallow,
so that a countryman had sometimes in the tallow dike (that is,
a place in the earth where it is kept) above 100 loads, and this
hath always been looked upon as the greatest riches of Feroe.
For when sheep dye, such tallow is very necessary in the
land, the longer it is kept being so much the better; and
forreign pyrates having little desire to rob it from them. It
may, therefore, not unreasonably be termed a hidden treasure,
which rust doth not consume, nor thieves steal away.’ ”*
Mr. David Moore and Dr. Aldridge made some remarks.
Rey. J. H. Jellett read a Paper on the effect of the in-
ternal fluidity of the earth on the length of the day.
The researches of Mr. Hopkins have shown that the effect
of the action of the sun and moon upon the spheroidal figure
* “ Foerog, et Foeroa Reserata; that is, a Description of the Islands and Inhabi-
tants of Foeroe. Written in Danish, by Lucas Jacobson Debes, M, A., and Provost
of the Churches there. Englished by John Sterpin, Doctor of Physic.” London, 1676.
373
of the earth, is to cause a separation between the axis of rota
tion of the external shell, and the axis of rotation of the in-
ternal fluid.
The effect of such a separation will plainly be to develop
a force of friction between the fluid and the shell. It becomes,
then, a question of considerable importance to ascertain whe-
ther this friction, which of course exercises a retarding force
upon the velocity of rotation, produces any appreciable effect
upon the length of the day.
For very small relative velocities, as in the present case,
the force of friction may be taken to be proportional to the
_ velocity. If, then, w represent the velocity of rotation of the
earth, y the distance of any point on the inner surface of the
_ shell from the axis of rotation of the shell, and a the angle
_ between this axis and the axis of rotation of the fluid, it is
_ easy to see that the moment of the friction round the axis of
rotation will be
kw (1 — COS a) fy*dS,
_ k being a constant depending upon the nature of the fluid,
and dS the element of the surface. Assuming the shell to be
_ spherical, which is very nearly true, and extending the inte-
gral through the entire surface, this becomes
_ @ being the internal radius of the shell. The equation of ro-
_ tation of the shell will be, therefore,
Mk’ — (1 - cos a),
Mk? being the moment of inertia of the shell.
___ The author then proceeds to perform the calculation, on
_ the supposition that the earth is filled with a fluid, whose force
"of friction is such that it would in 1’ reduce to its zazth part,
the velocity of a sphere composed of a material similar to that
374
of the earth’s crust, and whose diameter is one foot. Even
with a fluid nucleus exercising so powerful a friction as this, he
finds that for a thickness of shell = 20 miles, the increase in
the length of the day in 3000 years would be less than
o”.01.
In fact, the increment would be much less than this; for this
calculation is made upon the supposition, that the separation
between the ares has at all times its maximum value; and
that this value is that which it would have if no friction ex-
isted. The real separation, is, of course, much less than this.
Tf the crust of the earth had a thickness of 1000 miles, the
increment would probably be less than
o”.0001.
For a particular thickness of crust, determined by Mr.
Hopkins to be about 800 miles, the foregoing reasoning ceases
to be applicable, and the separation might attain a much
greater value; but, with our present imperfect knowledge of
the laws of motion of viscous fluids, it seems impossible to
give a complete solution of the question.
Mr. Hennessy, the Rey. Samuel Haughton, and Mr. Jukes,
made some remarks on Mr. Jellett’s Paper.
The President called the attention of the Academy to the
fact that the Council had authorized the late President, Rev.
Dr. Robinson, and the Rey. Dr. Lloyd, on their part, to join
the University of Dublin, and other institutions in this city,
in an invitation to the British Association for the Advancement
of Science, to hold their annual meeting for 1857 in Dublin;
whereupon—
Iv wAs RESOLVED,—That the Academy do highly approve
of the action of the Council in this matter, and request the
President to convey to the permanent officers of the British
Association their complete concurrence in the invitation.
375
Mownpay, JuNE 9TH, 1856.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presrpent,
in the Chair.
Dominick M‘Caustanp, Robert M‘Dermott, M.B., Rev.
James M‘Ivor, and Sir Colman M. O’Loghlen, Bart., were
elected Members of the Academy.
Rey. Charles Graves, D. D., read a letter from Dr. Boole,
on the solution of the equation of continuity of an incom-
pressible fluid.
“ Queen’s College, Cork,
“5th May, 1856.
‘* My par Graves,—Your memoirs on the application
of the method of Quaternions to the solution of the partial
differential equation,
du dui du
at ap + 737%
have called to my mind some researches upon which I was
engaged many years ago, and which establish what I con-
ceive to be the general theory of such applications, and throw
some light upon the question of the probable value of the re-
sults obtained. I will communicate to you the fundamental
theorem to which my investigations led, and explain its ap-
plication to the particular case which you consider. But 1:
_ Wish you to understand that this application was not contem-
plated by me at the time the theorem was discovered.
‘* First, however, I will observe that your method ex-
pressly consists in interpreting the forms
EP GDs+KD;) £ (y, z), et GDarkDs) f° (y 2),
d d ne
where D, stands for ay and D, for qe forms originally sug-
_ gested by Mr. Carmichael, but by him erroneously inter-
VOL. VI. 2Nn
376
preted. The compound symbols which operate upon the
arbitrary functions f(y, Z), f2(y, Z), are both functions of
the symbol jzD, + kxD,, which is, in fact, a special form of a
quaternion. It is what the quaternion p+ gi + 7j + sk be-
comes if we make p = 0, g=0, r= 2D,, s = xD), assumptions
which do not violate any of the formal conditions to which
quaternions are subject. For the symbols rD,, zD; combine
with each other like constant quantities.
“Tt appears to me, therefore, that the operating symbols
being functions of symbolical quaternions, the most natural
method of seeking their interpretation is to refer them to the
more general problem of the development of a function of a
quaternion. This development constitutes the object of the
fundamental theorem to which I have referred. It is contained
in the following
PROPOSITION.
“To develop f (w + tx + jy + kz) in the form of a simple
quaternion, i. e. in the form W+iX + jY+kZ, where
W, X, Y, Z are functions of w, x, y, 2; it being given that
f (w) is capable of being developed in ascending powers of w
by Maclaurin’s theorem.
«‘ Since f(w) is capable of being expressed in a series of
the form 4 + Bw + Cw? + Dw + &e., it is evident that if we
represent the quaternion w + ix + jy + kz by Q, the function
F(Q) will be capable of expansion in the corresponding series
A+BQ+ CQ? + DQ + &.(1), for Q combines with sym-
bols of quantity just as if it were itself'a symbol of quantity.
We might indeed consider f( Q) as intelligible only by means
of its development in a series of integral powers of Q. Thus
we might take as a0 very Pee of e° that it represents
+——___— (} + &¢... It 18 enly }
s a Star: - 3 F§
reference to such a series that we can see how a function of a
quaternion such as e° can be reduced to a simple quaternion.
For the several powers Q?, Q°, &c. assume by actual involu-
the series 1 + Q+
=e
= Olam
377
tion the forms of simple quaternions, and their substitution in
the series reduces it to a quaternion also, the coefficients
W, X, Y, Z being expressed by infinite series.
‘* From the form of f(Q), as expressed in (1), it is evi-
dent that we shall have Qf(Q)=/(Q) Q. Now substi-
tuting for Q and f(Q) their values, viz.
Q =wite t+jy +hz (2)
JS(Q) = W+iX4+jY+kZ
we have |
(wt ia+jy+kz) (W+iX+ jY¥+ kZ)
=(W+iX+jY+kZ) (wtia+jyt+kz) (3)
an equation which, it is to be observed, would not be true
unless the quaternions w + tx + jy + kz and W+iX +jY+ kz
were functionally related. Multiplying out, and attending to
the rules of quaternions, we have from (3)
w—aX-yVY-2zZ7+i(wX + We+yZ- Yz)+j(wY+ Wy
+2X—- Zn) +k(wZ+ Wz+uY- Xy)=w?- Xax- Vy
— Zz+i(Wa+ Xw+ Yz-yZ)+7j(Wy + wY+ Za - 2X)
+k(Wz+wZ+ Xy-2Y).
Equating coefficients, we find
yZ-Yz=0, zX-Ze=0, tY- Xy=0,
or Ki oR 4 V.
ae ee suppose.
We are therefore permitted to assume
S(w + ix + jy + kz)=W+ Vein + jy + kz) (4)
and it remains to determine W and V.
“* Now f(Q) being by hypothesis of the form 24, Q", let
us seek the special forms of W and V for the particular case
in which f(Q) = Q".
‘¢ Tn virtue of (4) we may then write
Q" = Wr + Vn (ix + jy + h2), (5)
Q™ = Wis + Van (te + jy + he). (6)
2N 2
whence
378
Now multiplying both sides of (5) by Q, or w+ ix + jy + hz,
we have
Q™ = wWr- Vn (a +y? +2) + (Wn t+ W,) (ix + jy + hz).
Comparing this with (6), we have
Waa = ww, —rVq
Va = wVn ae W,,
a pair of simultaneous equations of finite differences. From
these we readily deduce
Was — 20 Wry + (w? + 7?) W, = 0,
Vaz — 2wVag + (w? +77) V, = 09.
The complete integrals of which are
W,=c(w+ry -1)"+e(w-ry -1)’, (7)
Vi,=bwiry -1)"+0(w-ry - 1). (8)
c, ¢, b, b', being arbitrary constants.
‘“‘To determine the values of these constants let n = 0;
whence from (5) it is evident that W,=w, V,=0; values
which, substituted in (7) and (8), give
l=cied,
0=5b+8.
“ Again, let x =1, whence substituting in (5) for Q its
value w + ia + jy + kz, we find W, = w, V, = 1, and employ-
ing these values in (7) and (8), we have
w=c(wtry -1)+ce(w-ry -1),
l=b(@wiry -1)+0(w-ry -1).
From these four equations, we find
Ae let gee Us in) cols
Dai) Ts BF Mardiodeal Gil hind (Gay Sal
} where 7? = 2? + y? + 2,
c= 3
2
Substituting these values in (7) and (8), and the resulting
values of W,, and V, in (5), we have
ee ee ee
Te ae
5 Codey Tea ty AU" (ie + iy + he). (9)
379
Multiply both members of this equation by A,, and attach
the symbol =. Then since
24, Q" = f(Q) =f (w + tx + jy + hz)
34,(wtry -1)"=f(wt+ry -))
DAn(w-ry -1)=f(w-ry - 1)
we have
S(w + iv + jy + hz) ct lamin ses Aaa aa
+ -l1)- - —-1) :
tials Malia wnt AG tahad Sit tid 5 2 af i yy (ia +jy+khz) (1-)
the development required.
PARTICULAR DEDUCTIONS.
<< There are two particular cases of the above theorem which
deserve special notice.
** The first is when #(Q) = Q". ‘The expression given in
(9) may then be reduced to the following form :
= (ta + jy + k))
(wie + jy kz) = (w? + r°)? (cos nO +
where 0 = tan? —.
(2)
“If n=- 1, this gives e
(w + tx + jy + hz) = (w? + 7°) (w — ix — jy — kz),
a well-known theorem.
The second case is when f(Q) = e®. Here we have
Ww +7 V1 10 = TV-1 w +7 v-1 Ww -TV-1
‘pw tiatjytke — e #¢ 2 as 7 :
é hh ooo Vea Oral (tx + jy + kz)
td ao
=e” cosr + ev —— (tt + jy + kz)
+, ewriatjythe — ew [cosr ae — (1a + jy + kz) | (II.)
where, as before, 7 = 4/ (a? + y? + 2”).
380
“¢ Application of the above Results to the Solution of the
Equati OP gree ey
quation ~~ ae igs Tee
** Writing this equation in the form
) Sia d?
dat * dys * az u=0,
we can, by the properties of quaternions, reduce it to any of —
the following forms,
eg ee og ee ele
de dy !dz)\de ‘dy ‘dz}" ”
ae ae aA irae (ed 40
etigtta) eagehe)*=%
d aiovd d avd
(attetig) (3.-#- ig) une.
You employ the second of these, which leads to the solution
5 pt
u = oa kz)
Si(y, 2) + ot ae) (Y, Z)s
the symbolical form adopted by Mr. Carmichael and yourself.
‘* Now the development of the first operating symbol will
be obtained from (II.) by changing therein w and z to 0, y to
Xs and zt was h r= {(=) 2%
ea 0 e——: whence =2 | ay + Bs \
‘¢ We thus find
ad d
e(jSsk ad
e ( o ie) cos o( =
-2(j La us
The development of e Cate) will be obtained from the
above by merely changing 2 into - 2.
381
a
by A, we find for w the values
u = cos (vA) f, (y, 2) + sin (wA}) A hes) + ene)
2 =
‘Tf, for simplicity, we represent the expression 7
+ cos (wA4) f; (y, z) — sin (vA) At a (ys 2) oes a
and if we assume
Si (Ys 2) + Fe 2) = hr
fi(ys 2) — fa (Y> 2) = 9
we find for the general value of u the expression
= cos (vA) gi + sin (vA?) A% ve a a (III.)
@: and ¢, being arbitrary functions of y and z.
«‘ This solution agrees substantially with the one which you
have obtained. If we develop the cosine and the sine, each
of the operating functions will assume the form ofa series eX-
2 2
pressed in ascending integral powers of A, i. e., of ie 4 >
and the operation can then be performed when ¢, and ¢; are
given. We shall, in fact, have
u= F, + jF, + kF;, where
2 2, 2 4 4 4
Fi o.-79( Ge Nera : resale 1p da 2 + oe)
dyy dz 1.2.3.4\ dat du*dy? dy*
i — &e.
- dp. _ = pe d*o,
hbk iy alae dydz + &.
_ , Ube a (do. Bos
ae 1.3. “s(t i ae)
results agreeing with those which you have given in your
paper of April 9th, 1855.
<¢ Instead of deducing these results directly from the sym-
bolical forms to which the above analysis leads, your investi-
gations conduct you toa process which consists in substituting
382
in the arbitrary functions ¢,, ¢., the expressions y+jx, z+ kr
for y and z respectively, developing the results in ascending
powers of x by Taylor’s theorem, and then substituting, ac-
cording to a certain directive canon, ‘mean products’ of j and
k for ordinary products. I think it a remarkable circumstance
that it should be possible thus to obtain the true developed
values of F\, #,, F;, and the theorem upon which the process
is founded is well worthy of being recorded. But I cannot
agree with you that it can be considered as virtually freeing
your solution, viewed with reference to the determination of
F,, F., F,, fromimaginary quantities. For in any parallel case in
which imaginary quantities are involved in an algebraic expres-
sion, we can, formally at least, get rid of them by substituting
for the given expression some other expression not involving
those quantities, with the provision that after development
certain changes, governed by a particular rule or canon, shall
be made. ‘The function cos, for example, considered ana-
lytically, involves imaginary quantities, for it is expressed in
v¥=-1 de e-r-1
finite terms by the formula - —. Now I apprehend
that we.should not virtually escape from this condition of its
finite expression, by presenting the function under the form
x ~x
2 > , and adding, as a direction, that in the development
of this function the signs of the alternate terms should be
changed.
‘* When among the physical conditions of a problem de-
pendent upon the differential equation
du a du ae | 0
dx? dy? dz °
symmetry, with reference to an axis, as that of x, isinvolved, —
a particular integral of the equation may be presented in the
form wu = [' d0p (a+r cosO0y —1), wherein r= (7 + 2*).
This integral was given first, so far as I am aware, by myself
383
in the ‘Cambridge and Dublin Mathematical Journal,’ Jan.
1847, and was shown to represent the most complete solution
of the equation, with reference to the problem of the attrac-
tion of a solid of revolution on an external point.* See also a
memoir by Hoppe, on the problem of the motion of conoidal
bodies through an incompressible fluid (‘ London Quarterly
Journal of Mathematical Science,’ No. IV.). In its general
form, i. e. antecedently to the determination of the function ¢,
this integral cannot be freed from imaginary quantities with-
out development. When, however, the function ¢ is known,
it may be freed from them without development. It appears
to me, therefore, that the solution possesses, im respect of its
relation to imaginary quantities, an advantage over the form
which you have deduced by the method of quaternions.
‘‘ The direct symbolical solution of the equation,
Pu du du
de * dy* de = 0,
obtained by resolving the operating ae into factors of the
d ef @\ a d?
form ant (zt a) 7-1, and — - -($+ =) v7 -l, is
a? a? a nk
u = COS fo s+ ) lA (y, z) + sin fe of a+ m) {yf (y, 2).
If, in consequence of the arbitrary form of the functions
Si(y, 2), f2(y, 2), we replace the latter function’ by
d d? \3
(= 47 za) g2 (y; Zz),
wherein ¢, (y, 2) denotes also an arbitrary function of y and
z, and then for symmetry write ¢, for {, we have
u= cos 2 nisi im Pi Z # + alias
ae dye * dz? pi (Ys. ) aE sin te dy? dz
ad? a
dys * dz $2 (Y> 2),
* I have since obtained, in the form of a double integral, the complete solution
of the equation under the condition referred to.
384
a solution which becomes interpretable by developing the cir-
cular functions.
<¢ Now in what respect does this solution differ from the one
furnished by the quaternion method, (III.)? Merely in this,
that the arbitrary function ¢, (y, 2) in the one, is replaced by
the arbitrary quaternion function (7 7 + kh— =) (y, 2) in the
other. Practically, then, the ae ia of quaternions in
2
GG @&
the resolution of the factor ae ae apt a — merely leads to the
substitution of an arbitrary function involving quaternion co-
efficients for an arbitrary function of the ordinary species.
Might we not, then, if there be any advantage in the result,
introduce the change at once? If ¢(y,z) be an arbitrary
function involved in the solution of a linear equation, it is
evident that we may satisfy the equation by replacing that
arbitrary function by any other of the form 2i¢ (y, z), 7 being
susceptible of any system of constant values, real or imaginary.
Tt is seen that the quaternion analysis employed from the be-
ginning leads equally to the forms
SR d .d
(is +z] o2(¥y, z) and (as +4 =) 2 (Ys Z)s
as to the form
Pee
iz i b=) 0 z);
and you correctly observe that any of the separate terms
affected by distinct imaginaries equally satisfy the equation.
‘¢ T offer no apology for making these observations. I am
sure that your object, like mine, is the discovery of truth alone.
The application of quaternions to the solution of partial diffe-
rential equations is a subject deserving of being thoroughly
investigated; partly because of the analytical interest attach-
ing to the inquiry, and partly because the possibility of re-
a lia
solving the function — + = + — into two linear factors,
dx dy dz
385
seems at first sight to promise material aid in the solution of a
problem of peculiar physical importance. The latter consi-
deration appears to have been present to your own mind. I
have now stated to you the reasons which have led me to en-
tertain a different opinion.
«‘ Believe me to be, my dear Graves,
«« Yours very truly,
«¢ GEorGE Boo.e.
«“ The Rev. Dr. Graves.” |
Dr. Graves remarked that the general expression given by.
Dr. Boole for the development of a function of a quaternion,
Viz. :—
f (w+ iat jy t hz) =3(f(w+rv-I) +f (w-ry-1)}
4 (f(w+ry—-l=f(w-ry-1)} (e+jy + he),
: might be obtained by a process simpler, though less interest-
ing, than that adopted by Dr. Boole.
Putting
*
@=7 COS a, Y=7 C08, Z=7 COS y, COS’a + COS’P + Cos*y = 1;
and denoting i cos a +j cos 3 + # cos y by 1; the problem is to
develop f (w +7c) in the form W+iX +7 Y+kZ.
Now, as w is commutative with r and 1, we may employ
Taylor’s theorem in the present instance, and thus find
S(w+n)=f(w)+f' @) en (w) r?— &e.
The symbol « being a square root of negative unity, this
development will be precisely similar to what we should have
obtained if we had sought that of f(w+ry/-1); save only
that . stands in the place of /-1. Consequently, we have
f (wt) =4(f(wtry -1)+fw-rv- 1}
U
tari {f(wt+ry - 1) ~ f (w-ry -1)};
386
in which, if we put zz + jy + kz in place of 7, we obtain the
expression given by Dr. Boole.
As regards the functions F,, F,, F;, involved in the ex-
pression f+ jF,+kF;, proposed by Dr. Graves as a complete
solution of the equation
EV VV
ces art aa
(p. 221), he desired it to be understood that he had not in-
tended to claim for them such an independence upon imagi-
naries as Dr. Boole supposed him to assert. When developed
in the form of series, they involve indeed*no square roots of
negative unity; but analytically they owe their origin to
imaginaries of this kind.
Mr. Charles Haliday read a Paper on the Scandinavian
Antiquities of Dublin.
The following letter from Mr. Francis M. Jennings was
read :—
** Gibraltar, May 22, 1856.
«¢ My pear Sir,—I have made up, ready to send either by
post or private hand, an earring of silver used by the Soos
men, at a place about 60 miles south of the city of Morocco.
Also, a brooch of silver, such as are used by the Bedouins of
Morocco at present; you will see it has been worn. The first
I got out of the man’s ear; the other from a trader. I keep du-
plicates, for fear of their being lost ; they are for the Academy,
if they think them worth accepting. I have got a few other
things also, including a necklace; but I think the brooch is
the most curious, as its resemblance is so great to the Irish
ones. Lalso got off the right arm, from above the elbow,
(where it is worn) what would be called a piece of ring-money
WAG te Meal ee ee a
387
of copper. The man who wore it, and gave it to me, is a re-
lative of the Sheikh of Wednoon, who was at Mogador when
I was there, about ten days since ;—that I keep until my re-
turn. I hope they may prove of interest. I have another
brooch which is worn at present by the Bedouins and people
_ of the country, and the Moors.
‘¢ Yours,
«Francis M. JENNINGS.”
x
388
JUNE 23RD, 1856.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
Ropert Patrerson, Ese., was elected a Member of the
Academy.
The President exhibited the original Captain’s commis-
sion, granted in the reign of James II. to the great-grandfather
of Michael Warren, Esq.
Professor Hennessy read a Paper on the influence of the
earth’s internal structure on the length of the day.
Having stated that changes in the distribution of the mat-
ter composing the interior of the earth will generally tend to
alter its velocity of rotation, and thus vary the length of the
day, the author proceeded to examine the probable nature of
such changes. Laplace had already examined the effect of
the cubical contraction of the globe considered as a cooling
solid’;* but if the earth consists of a solid shell filled with
matter in a state of fluidity, the inquiry assumes a different
shape. Hitherto this, as well as all other questions con-
nected with the general structure and rotation of the earth,
had been treated on the assumption that the particles of the
fluid underwent no changes in their positions on assuming the
solid state. In his ‘Researches in Terrestrial Physics,” Mr.
Hennessy had pointed out the necessity of abandoning this
assumption, and he, moreover, investigated what would be
the internal structure of the earth on the supposition that it
consists of matter possessing a recognised property of the
igneous rocks at its surface—namely, of contracting in volume
* Mecanique Celeste, Livre XL. + Philosophical Transactions, 1851, Part IT.
389
on passing from the fluid to the solid crystalline state. After
the first formation ofa solid shell, all the succeeding additions
to its inner surface occurring by contraction from within out-
wards, the tendency of the process of solidification must be to
lessen the pressure on the nucleus. If the increasing density
of the nucleus towards its centre be due to pressure, it must
follow that its mean density will be diminished by the removal
of pressure from its surface ; it will therefore tend to expand,
and become more homogeneous. The moment of inertia of
the earth will be thus directly increased ; and, supposing the
shell and nucleus to move as one mass, which appears to re-
sult from one of the following conclusions, as well as from the
probable nature of the matter of which they are composed, a
cause will exist for increasing the length of the day. But
the changes referred to will also cause the surface of the nu-
cleus to gradually become more oblate, and, consequently,
each successive stratum of solidified matter added from it to
the shell. The strata of the shell will therefore increase in
oblateness from its outer to its inner surface, while those of
the nucleus will still continue to decrease from its surface to
its centre, although not always according to the same law.
From this conclusion two others are deduced:—1. The ex-
istence of great pressure and friction at the surface of con-
tact of the solid and fluid; for otherwise, according to a result —
obtained by Mr. Hopkins, the precession of the equinoxes
would greatly differ from that which is observed.* 2. The
moment of inertia corresponding to the earth’s axis of rotation
would be increased independently of the cause already men-
tioned, which would increase all the moments of inertia of the
earth. This result had been already used by Mr. Hennessy,
in the memoirs referred to, and also in a letter to Sir John
Lubbock,{ to prove the continued stability of the earth’s axis
* Phil. Trans. 1840, p. 207; also, Phil. Trans. 1851, vol. ii, p. 546.
+ Proceedings of the Royal Society, February, 1852.
390
during all geological epochs, as well as at the present day.
He now applied it to the question under discussion, wherein
it made the proposition more manifest, that the tendency of
change of state of the matter composing the interior of the
earth, in passing from fluidity to solidity, would be_to increase
the length of the day. At the same time the slow cubical
contraction of the entire mass, due to its gradual loss of inter-
nal heat, would tend to accelerate the velocity of rotation, and
to diminish the length of the day. Both of these opposing
tendencies depend upon a common cause—the secular refrige-
ration of the earth. This, from the investigations of Fourier
and Laplace, has been shown to be so extremely slow, that if
only one of these counteracting tendencies existed alone, it
would be difficult to detect its influence on the earth’s rota-
tion; but when their simultaneous opposition is taken into
account, it should not excite surprise that astronomical obser-
vations have hitherto never disclosed any variation in the
length of the day, and ages may possibly elapse before any
such variation shall be discovered.
Mr. J. Huband Smith exhibited to the Academy a rub-
bing taken from the ancient cross in the market-place at
Campbellton, in Kyntire, with a restoration, upon an enlarged
scale, of the inscription upon it, as follows :—
HEC : EST : CRVX : DOMINI : YVARI ; M! HEACHYRNA : QVODAM :
RECTORIS ; DE : KYL ; REACAN : ET : DOMINI : ANDREA : NATI : EIUS :
RECTORIS : DE : KIL ; COMAN : QVI ! HANC : CRUCEM : FIERI : FACIE-
BAT :
This inscription, in tolerably good preservation, is in raised
characters of the fifteenth century, in low relief, and is placed
about the middle of the shaft of the cross, which occupies a
conspicuous position in the centre of the town. It is formed
of a single stone, of dark-coloured compact limestone, about
9 feet in height ; nearly 2 feet across the arms; 15 inches in
391
breadth, and little more than four inches in thickness. It is
covered on both its sides, as well as on the edges, with elabo-
rate patterns, chiefly foliage, and stands on a base of modern
masonry, consisting of an ascent of seven steps above the level
of the street.
Mr. Smith also exhibited a similar restoration of the in-
scription on the cross which stands upon the Quay at Inverary,
which reads thus :—
HC : EST : CRVX : NOBILIVM : VIRORVM : VIDELICET : DONDCANI :
MEICGYLLICHOMGHAN : PATRICI : FILIT : EIVS : ET : MAELMORE : FILII :
PATRICI : QVI : HANC : CRVCEM : FIERI : FACIEBAT :
And lastly, a restoration of the inscription on a shattered
shaft of a cross, which lies within the ruined church of St.
Oran, in the island of Iona, in the following words :—
HEC : EST : CRVX : LACCLANNI : MEIC : FINGONE : ET: EIVS :
FILII : IOHANNIS : ABBATIS : DE : HY } FACTA : ANNO : DOMINI :
M : CCCC : LXXX : IX: |
The date upon this last-mentioned cross fixes with cer-
tainty the period to which the three foregoing inscriptions,
which are all cut in characters of the same form, are to be re-
ferred.
Mr. H. D. Graham, who published a small quarto volume,
in 1850, with numerous lithographed illustrations of the ec-
clesiastical buildings and monumental remains at Iona, states
‘that during an excursion made in Lorn (Argyleshire), he
visited many burial-grounds, and found in nearly every one
some stones brought from Iona.
Pennant, whose Tour in the Hebrides was made in the sum-
mer of 1772, seems to have been the person who gave cur-
rency to the story (afterwards partially adopted by Sir Walter
Scott in his poem of ‘“‘ The Lord of the Isles”), that ‘360
crosses were standing in the island of Iona at the Reformation,
but were immediately after almost entirely demolished by
order of a Provincial Assembly held in the island;” and re-
VOL. VI. 20
:
392
fers, as his authority, to ‘‘A short Description of Iona, 1693.
Advoc. Libr. MS.”
William Sacheverell, who was Governor of the Isle of
Man in 1688, was employed in that year in the attempt to
recover the stores of the Florida, one of the great vessels of
the Spanish Armada, which was blown up and sunk in the
harbour of Tobermory in Mull. He shortly after published a
little book, entitled,‘‘ An Account of his Voyage to I-Columb-
kill,” in a letter addressed to a friend, dated the 7th of Sep-
tember in that year. In this he states (at page 142), that
‘the Synod of Argyll ordered sixty crosses to be cast into the
sea.”
Mr. Huband Smith, who had been unable to discover at
Tona the remains of more than fifteen or twenty crosses, was
disposed to think that the number so stated to have been de-
stroyed in Pennant’s Tour, and Sir Walter Scott’s poem, arose,
perhaps, from accidental mistake of some transcriber, who, by
the prefix of a single figure, added three hundred to the sixty
spoken of by Sacheverell.
In Mr. Maclean’s “ Historical Account of Iona,” published
in 1841, he states that—‘* A.D. 1561. The Act of the Con-
vention of Estates was passed at the desire of the Church, for
demolishing all the abbeys of monks and friars, and for sup-
pressing whatsoever monuments of idolatrie were remaining
in the realm. In consequence of this edict,” he proceeds,
‘ensued, as we may easily conceive, a pitiful devastation of
churches and monasteries. It was at this time the mobility
destroyed and carried away so many of the crosses which
adorned Iona. The very sepulchres of the dead were rifled
and ript up—Bibliothecs, and other volumes of the Fathers,
together with the Registers of the Church, were cast into the
streets, and afterwards gathered in heaps and burnt.” For
these statements Maclean cites “‘ Keith, Hist. p. 503.”
We may infer from the foregoing passages that it was
about the close of the sixteenth century that the two first-
re
————e——— SS”
393
mentioned crosses which are now to be seen at Campbellton
and Inverary were transported from Iona, and placed in the
position they at present occupy.
The name Yvar, which occurs in the inscription on the cross
at Campbellton, obviously of Scandinavian origin, appears to
afford a curious illustration ofthe opinion entertained by many
Scottish antiquaries, of the Norwegian descent of several
of the clans in the western Highlands,—one of the most
distinguished and powerful of those being Macleod of
Macleod, whose chief fortress was the castle of Dunvegan,
in Skye.
In the Annals of Innisfallen, at the year 853, is recorded
the arrival in Ireland of the Norwegian chiefs Yvar and Sit-
ric. Giraldus Cambrensis states that they were the brothers
of Anlaf, and that by them the three cities of Limerick, Wa-
terford, and Dublin, were built.
Pennant, speaking of the Mull of Cantyre, the promon-
tory which lies at the southern extremity of Argyleshire, cites
Torfeus for the following singular circumstance :—‘* When
Magnus the Barefooted, King of Norway, obtained from
Donald-Bane, of Scotland, the cession of the western isles,
or all those places that could be surrounded in a boat, he
added to them the peninsula of Cantyre by this fraud: he
placed himself in the stern of a boat, held the rudder, and was
drawn over this narrow track, and by this species of naviga-
tion wrested the country from his brother monarch.” The
narrow isthmus which joins Cantyre to South Knapdale is
formed by the western and eastern lochs of Tarbat. These
two salt-water lakes, or bogs, encroach so far upon the land,
and the extremities come so near to each other, that there is
not above a mile of land to divide them.
The President read a Paper on the ancient Missal, and its
silver box, described by Dr. O’Conor in his Catalogue of
394
the Stowe MSS., and now the property of the Earl of
Ashburnham.
He showed that what is now the bottom of the box is 300
years older than the top. The inscriptions on the bottom of
the box were partially interpreted by Dr. O’Conor, but those
on the top of the box were never read or explained before.
The inscriptions on the bottom are as follows :—
NO. I.
benoacht oe ar cech an
main as a hariblliucth
“ The blessing of God on every
soul who deserves it”
—erroneously translated by Dr. O’Conor, ‘ The blessing of
God on every soul who contributed to this work much or
little.”
NO. Ii.
OR 00 DONOChadD macc
DRIGIN 0O RI5F HeRenod
*« A prayer for Donchadh son of
Brian, for the King of Erin.”
This Donnchadh, or Donagh, was the son of the celebrated
Brian Borumha, and was originally King of Munster, in con-
junction with his brother Tadhg, whom he caused to be mur-
dered A.D. 1023. He then became King of Ireland, but was
expelled A.D. 1064, and went to Rome, where he died in
penitence, in the monastery of St. Stephen, according to the
contemporary Annals of Tighernach.
Thus it appears that this part of the box must have been
made between the years 1023 and 1064.
395
No. Ill.
++ OCUS 00 Macc Rath hu 0
ONOChADA DO R15 Cassil
‘** And for Mac Raith grandson
of Donchadh [Donogh] King of Cashel.”
The genealogy of this Mac Raith, a descendant of the
celebrated Ceallachan Caisel, is well known. He is styled by
Tighernach, who appears not to have recognised his right to
the throne of Munster, King of the Eoghanacht of Cashel.
He died A.D. 1052.
This fact therefore still further limits the date of this side
of the box to the twenty-nine years from 1023 to 1052.
NO. IV.
*- OR 00 OUNChaDd hu caccain
00 MUINTIR CLUGNG 0O RISNI
“A Prayer for Dunchadh O’Tagain,
of the family [i.e., of the monastic society ]
of Cluana [Clonmacnois], who made it.”
Of this Donchad, or Donogh O Tagain, we know nothing
except what we learn from this inscription: that he was a
monk of Clonmacnois, and that he was the artist or silver-
smith by whom the box was made.
These four inscriptions run round the four sides of the
square which forms the bottom of the box. Two others ori-
ginally ran at right angles to those sides, crossing at the centre
of the square. But these have been rudely cut away, at their
intersection, to make way for a crystal, set in an oval frame, of
the same workmanship, and evidently of the same date as the
top of the box. All that remain of these inscriptions are the
following fragments :— .
396
NO. V
ee |
OR OG UIs iv? ts We eee
LCG 04". se ) SRIOCHGO
** A Prayer for nain
O’Cath . . . by whom it was made.”
That is, by whose instrumentality, or at whose expense, it
was made. This must have been some person whose Chris-
tian name ended with the syllable ‘‘ nain,” and whose sirname
began with “O Cat . . . .”
NO. VI.
ee OS | ccesct.cnen re 9aks.eico es GO
LL RL VR Ne teem 19
SO ADO OD ic pias oe pie BOG:
OTS yy... tne,?
Here we have a personage whose Christian name appears
to have ended with “and,” or “ann,” and whose sirname began
with * O’T” and ended with “aig.” Dr. O’Conor has alto-
gether failed to explain these inscriptions.
The inscriptions on the upper and lower plates of the top
of the box are both mutilated, the latter half of both having
been torn away.
The first of these may, however, with almost certainty be
restored. It is as follows :—
NO. I.
*- OR 00 plib ud CINNEI01§5
00 RIF URMU|MhaIN Las a Cc
The words enclosed are all that now remain: the words
ls eile
397
outside the enclosure are the proposed restoration. It may be
translated thus:
“ A prayer for Philip O’ Kennedy,
for the King of Ormond by whom was c—”
—where the words in Italics are the restoration.
NO. II.
UMOAGISE0 IN MINOSAC 7 00 GINI 0am
NI + OOMNALL O TOLGRI DOCORISF M181
“‘[c]overed this ornament, and for Aini his
wife. »{ Domhnall O’Tolari [O’Tolarc, or O’Tolarg] decorated me.”
The first letter of the word cumoaiged, covered, is omitted,
and was probably given at the end of No. 1., as represented in
the above conjectural restoration.
Dr. O’Conor entirely failed to interpret these inscriptions;
but Philip O’Cinneidigh (or O’Kennedy) and Aine his wife
are historical personages, whose death is recorded by the Four
Masters, A.D. 1381. Of the artist, Donnell O’Tolari, no-
thing is known. The name O’Tolari is not found in our
Annals or Genealogies; and although it seems to be plainly
O’Tolari in the inscription, yet it is probable that O’Tolarc,
or O’Tolarg, must have been intended.
The next inscription, No. 11., is so mutilated that it
cannot be interpreted.
NO. IV.
*~ OR 00 SillarudoaN umMacaN
OON ComarRba Las ar CuMDAIseado
“A prayer for Gillaruadan O’Macan,
the Comharb, by whom this was covered”
—i.e., by whose means, or at whose expense, it was co-
vered.
398
No mention of this Gillaruadan O’Macan occurs in the
Annals. He was probably comharb or successor of St.
Ruadhan of Lorrha, in Lower Ormond, the principal church
of O’Kennedy’s country.
Thus it appears that there is a difference of date of about
300 years between the top and bottom of this most interest-
ing box; the bottom having been made before the year 1052,
and the top shortly before 1381.
The President then proceeded to give a description of the
MS. contained in this box, which contains a copy of the Gos-
pel of St. John, in a handwriting of the seventh century, the ~
writer of which gives his name in Ogham characters, at the
end of the Gospel, in these words :—
“Deo gratias ago, Amen. Fint, Amen. Rogo quicun-
que hune librum legeris, ut memineris mei peccatoris scripto-
ris, .1. seat peregrinus. Amen.”
The Ogham characters are interpreted Sonip,—a name
which is certainly not Irish; and as the writer styles himself
peregrinus, it is probable that he may have been one of those
foreign students who at that time flocked to Ireland in great
numbers for ecclesiastical education.
The MS. also contains a Missal, of great antiquity, the
contents of which the President described in detail, showing
that the more ancient portion of it may probably be as old as
the fifth or beginning of the sixth century, but that it had re-
ceived mutilation, by additions and alterations made about
the ninth or tenth century, in order to bring the more ancient
Ordo into conformity with the ritual of that period.
399
Monpay, Novemser 10tH, 1856.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
W. R. Wi1pe, Esq., read an account of a MS. of Dr.
Willoughby’s, written in 1690, “« On the Climate and Diseases
of Ireland.” _
** Doctor Charles Willoughby was a physician, practising
in Dublin towards the end of the seventeenth century. Of
his family history we at present know nothing; but it is not
unlikely that he was connected with Willoughby, the cele-
brated. ornithologist. The name is English, but from such
expressions in the following manuscript as ‘ my country,’ and
‘my countrymen,’ the author appears to have been born in
Treland. That he must have been a man _ of considerable
scientific attainments, as well as high professional standing,
_ ‘may be inferred from the fact that upon the establishment of
_ the Dublin Philosophical Society in 1683-4,—the prototype
_ of the Royal Irish Academy,—he was chosen its first Direc-
_ tor, the office of President not having been then instituted.
‘ * Of that Society I gave an account to the Academy more
q than twelve years ago, and a more detailed description of it
b,. will be found in my preface to the first volume of the ‘ Dublin
b - Quarterly Journal of Medical Science,’ published in February,
re) 8.46. Dr. Huntingdon, the Provost of Trinity College, Dub-
y lin, writing to Dr. Plot, of the Royal Society, in 1683, says :
« I don’t give you the names of our Society, because you
a know few of them, except the Bishop of Ferns and Leighlin,
‘Sir William Petty and Dr. Willoughby.’ To these gentle-
men, along with William Molyneux, who afterwards became
- their Secretary, were entrusted the regulations by which the
- Society was to be governed.
= VOL. Vi. 2P
400
‘* Among the papers contributed to the Dublin Philoso-
phical Society by Dr. Willoughby were:—‘ On the Mirage
seen at Rhegium in Italy ;) ‘On Winds; ‘ On the Lines of
Longitude and Latitude ;’ and on ‘ Hermaphrodism.’ Subse-
quently, Willoughby was elected Secretary to the Society in
the room of William Molyneux.
“In the unpublished letter-book of the Royal Society,
No. 4123, we find the following letter from Mr. Charles
Willoughby to St. George Ash, a distinguished member
both of the Royal and of the Dublin Society :—It was read
15th July, 1685.
«¢ ¢ S®__T have at length prevailed with Mt Towls modesty
to hazard an answer to Mt Hirni’s impertinent print weh I
confess is much below his consideration or the care of those
worthy judges wch M* Hirni has y® confidence to appeal to.
But yt you may make them some amends, I send you along
with it two problems wch he demonstrated before our societie,
and a demonstration of one from M* Halley lately sent hither.
I hope they will beg them take measures of y° man more suit-
able to his merit than any can be drawn from y° dicesion of
[not decipherable] a criticism. I leave all to y* care, and am
«ce Y™ affect
si ox |
‘Dr. Willoughby was one of the Fellows of the College
of Physicians named in the Charter of William and Mary ;
he took the oaths as such on July 27, 1693; was elected a
Censor in the October of that year, and his death was an-
nounced at the meeting of the College held on the 18th of
September, 1694.
‘* The following manuscript was discovered a few years
ago in a huxter’s shop in Dublin, among a collection of the
papers of Archbishop King, and is now preserved in the
Library of our University. It came into my possession at
the same time that the King MSS. were disposed of to our
President, Dr. Todd. I print it in the quaint old style in
which it was written :—
401
*** OBSERVATIONS ON THE BILLS OF MORTALITY AND IN-
CREASE OF PEOPLE IN DUBLIN; THE DISTEMPERS, AIR,
AND CLIMATE OF THIS KINGDOM; ALSO OF MEDICINES,
PHYSIC, AND SURGEONS AND APOTHECARY S—BY DR. WIL-
LOUGHBY, AN EMINENT PHYSICIAN, IN 1690.
«<¢ The Bills of Mortality have not been kept in Dublin
much above 10 years.* I have been constantly served w™
y™ for those 8 years last past, and thought I had a sufficient
stock to make some observations upon, but when I came to
: review my collection I found it very imperfect, partly by the
neglect of servants whom I entrusted to put y™ on y’ file, and
: partly by my own frequent absence from home; soe y‘ I was
_ not able to make up all the yearly bills, and was fain to be
_ content w'" those I have here entred; not knowing where to
supply my want of y° rest in all Dublin.
<¢* Upon the bills of Mortality and increase of people.
<¢¢T cannot pursue a better method y" what was begun
_ by y° learned author of this new way of observing, S*: W™
Petty ;{ therefore, comparing y* mortality of those 7 years, I
have collected, I find y‘ at a middle rate y* yearly mortality of
Dublin to be 2236,t which exceeds his middle rate, & bears
proportion to it almost as 11 to 8, from whence we may rea-
sonably conclude y° people of Dublin to have increast since
y' time, almost a 3"; this was otherwise sufficiently visible
in y® great increase of buildings, for a 3° part of ye whole
having been erected since y* year 60 [1660] are now fill’d w®
inhabitants as soon as finished, wout any decrease of rent.
‘I find in y’ year 1688 y° bills of mortality sink near a 5" of
is * Bills of mortality for the city of Dublin were first attempted in 1661. Sir W.
Petty has published the Bill for 1666.—See the “ Irish Census Report” for 1851,
part v. vol. i.
+ See Petty’s ‘‘ Political Anatomy,” and “Observations on the Dublin Bills of
Mortality.” ;
¥ {See the Report on Tables of Death in Census of Ireland for 1851, part v.
2 pee
402
what they had amounted to in former years; whereas y* 3
proceeding years came soe near each other y*‘ y* 2 greatest.
w™ were equall, did not exceed y* least by more y" 4 persons,
and y° 4", which differ most, fell but 42 short of the largest ;
a small difference, when our whole consists of soe many hun-
dred. This I impute to y® flight of soe many English Pro-
testants y' were frighted out of y° town, as well as y* rest of
y° Kingdom, by the L* Tirconnell’s being put into y Govern-
ment, :
s¢ Qnly, Of the Small Por.
*<<'The small pox had raged for some years when I begun
to collect my bills [in 1685] and in y* 1* of my collection it
seemed to be in the last of its fury, sinking from 871 y* very
next year to 353; and by comparing of the 1* 6 years together,
amidie standard may be collected of 472 for each year ; but this
last year y° malignity of it seems to be well nigh quite extinct,
not above 47 dying of it in the whole year, and indeed y*
whole mortality decreas’t neer a 6" part of w*‘ it had been y°
year before; tho y° feavor (of w we shall say more presently)
kept its usuall pitch, and y° bloody flux and looseness of w"
there has been a great silence in former bills, now above treble
of what they had been before ;—an argument that the morta-
lity was not lessened, but the number of inhabitants.
<<< 3ry, Of the Feavor.
‘¢«’Tis observable yt upon the abating of the small pox y*
there came amoungstus an anamalous feavor, w™ Dublin seldom
wants, unless in those years when a contagious air impregnates.
all inflamed bloods with a variolous ferment. ‘This makes me
be of opinion yta medium for those 7 years being 661 may
pass for a generall standard for feavors as long as the place
shall continue in its present populousness. I find y* in y* year
1688 y° dispeopling of y® towne appeared in y* decrease of y*
feavor, small pox, and y* whole mortality in generall which
was sufficiently repaired by y* mortality of the following year,
403
for notwithstanding the great thinness of people w“ left some
whole streets uninhabited, a feavor y* begun 1* at the Camp
and afterwards w” the army removed into the city, made the
bill increase to almost treble some of y* former years, and
above 4 as much again as the middle standard.
cee gihly, Of those above 16 and under 16.
«« This feavor, as it came in w™ the army, soe it continued
‘amoungst us, for in y* time y* number of those above 16 out-
stript those under 16, contrary to y® constant tenor of former
years, which seems to me a cleare argument y* it was an infec-
tion y‘ mostly seized y* adult. This appeared in 2 quarterly
bills since last June, & in y® yearly bill of 1690, for till y* time
y® odds run on those under 16.
**¢ Some thought it might have been instructive to com-
pare the list of y° aged w™ y‘ of the infants, till I observed y*
y° aged did mightily out-number the infants, whereas it is
certain in nature y' more dye in their infancy y" live to an
old age; and y" I concluded noe inferences could be made of
the proportion of aged to infants, from any thing y‘ appears
upon our bills, since such only were put upon y° file of in-
fi nts as dyed w™ out any distemper known to y* women about
y™, whereas all those y* dyed of teeth, convulsion, fits, worms,
or other children’s diseases, are put upon those files, and not
upon y* of infants. .
— 6 ¢ Bthly, A comparison of burialls with Christnings.
eS We Petty observes y‘ both in Dublin and in London
he proportion of christnings to burialls was alike, the christ-
¥s amounting to $ of y* burialls, whereas in the years we
ave collected they doe not amount to ;6, nay, not to soe much
33. Whether the reason of that difference may be the number
ffanaticks w” christen not their children at all, and of papists,
, being more numerous in Dublin y" formerly, made use of
own priests,—and consequently their baptisms did not
404
appear upon our church register, —I leave it to others to deter-
mine, for wout such reason the proportion of y° increase of
Dublin to its decrease must be mightily lessened, and would
in a few years end in an utter desolation of the place.
«< « T generally observe y* in all great towns y* burialls doe
exceed the births; possibly the closeness of living w™ the
neighbourhood of soe many houses built in a narrow compass
obliges y™ to, may in a great measure be y* occasion of it,
nature seeming to require a habitation more at large, and de-
lighting more in an open air y" such as are imprisoned w‘"in
close walls, and not onely the closeness of the walls, but the
difference of employments may bear its share, for the country
man who dwells in y° open fields is forct to endure in their
turns the severity of winter storms and y° scorching heats of
summer will, notwithstanding all these hardships, out live y°
citizen who spends his days win his counter or by y° fireside ;
and indeed most of the employments of y* commonalty and
the recreations of'the gentry, contrary to the practice of former
ages, are removed from y* cpen air to within door, much to the
prejudice of all those who live win citys and great towns.
Add hereunto y* y* familys in great towns have usually more
single persons in y™ y" those of the country, soe y* in conclu-
sion noe great town could long subsist unless recruited from
abroad.
<<‘ ¢ Dublin has of late years increast in its inhabitants, being
supplyed out of England and by y* fich [French] fugitives:
the country was not able to furnish it, being under peopled,
and not producing many tradesmen. The Ivish are naturally
lazy and content to feed hardly upon cheape food w™ is plen-
tifull among y™ will therefore betake y™selves to noe industry,
and consequently can contribute very little to y° increase of
y° city.
“666%, Of Males and Females.
*<¢ In my observation of the births and burialls of males
and females I met w" 2 instances y‘ differ from S" W™ Petty,
—
|
!
405
tho’ he affirm y‘ in all his collection he never mett w™ any,
for in the 1* and 3™ year y* number of females y' dyed ex-
ceeded y* of males, and the middle rate I found to be as 13
to 13 and near 3 or 32; but in the christnings I found the pro-
portion to be as 13 to 15 and near 2 or 3, soe y* I suppose
the compound proportion will not be much different from
y' of S' W™ Petty’s of 13.
“«¢Quere, whether an argument may not be hence drawn
to prove y‘ poligamy is contrary to the law of nature, since the
stock of females is already slenderer y” y‘ of males, soe y* if
one man ingrost 10 females for his own use, of necessity 9
males would be unprovided for, and since marriage is insti-
tuted for the propagation of mankind, it seems reasonable
y‘ every man should beare his equal share in y‘ grand work.
**« Jt will be replyed by some y* mankind has by y° law of
nature an equall right to other of natures productions w™ are
nevertheless by custom and y* law of nations monopolized into
a few private hands; but to this it may be answered, y‘ y° pro-
prietor can apply but a single share to his own use, & all y*
right he can preserve in y° rest is only a power to dispense
y™ among y* rest of mankind according to his own free will
& discreédn. Soe y* they may be said to have a derivative
right to those goods to w* they may make out their title by
some sort of services paid y° proprietor, therefore such an im-
propriation seems highly advantageous to mankind, since in-
_ dustry is thereby incouraged, and none but the slothfull fall
short of their shares; but women are not such a kind of pos-
» session, for, not being fitt to be communicated as those other
q goods may, an overplus of y™ cannot w“out great injustice be
% impropriated by any single person. I know some will alleadge
in favor of poligamy y* y® law of nature is better observed
among creatures y* live by instinct y" such as act by reason,
_ y‘noe species is multiplyed soe fast as the sheep & black cattle;
_ but if all the other males were permitted as well as y* poliga-
406
convenience of promiscuous copulaéons. This is visible enough
in those other beasts of the forrest w™ notwithstanding y* fre-
quent litters and y* multiplicity of births at one litter, doe yet
in y" increase fall much short ofthe afforemenGoned tamed cattle.
«*« Another quere may be made whether an argument may
not be drawn hence for y° celibate of y* clergy w™ in the time
of y° Jews was y° 12 part of y* people, and are now by y™ main-
tenance estimated to be a 10" part; and in y* Church of Roome
doe most certainly exceed y* proporéén; but if in our church
they are but a 14", they will be just y* part of mankind w™
nature has left unprovided of females; & if we consider how
much the care of a family distracts those thoughts w™ the
service of y* altar requires, we shall think it a high point of
providence in nature to leave those unprovided for whose
publick imployments would not permitt y™ to attend y* dutys
of a conjugall life.
soe Tihly, Of the Flux and hy y° by of the temper of the Country.
«¢¢ The flux, both white & red, y® usuall reproach of this
country, has of late years run soe low in our bills, y* it seems
near extinct, all y* perisht of it in 6 of these years not exceed-
ing 364, w" will not amount to 6 in 5 weeks, a small mortality.
To what we owe this happy change is not easily determined,
unless we impute it to amending of the air, since the draining
of soe many bogs since English planters & y* husbandry came
among us; if y* be the true cause, there is a great deale of
work yet left for posterity. "Tis certain y* our air is milder and
less different from y* temper of England y” formerly, our win-
ters not soe rainy, & we have upon our bills fewer y‘ dye of
consumptions y" formerly ; & whereas there is a great deale of
bog land left yet in Ireland, our country is yet capable of be-
ing improved to a greater degree of salubrity ; but y‘ work is
reserved for some publick purse. It will be beyond the
power of a few private fortunes to undertake soe vast an ex-
pense. Such an army as was maintained in the time ofa long
407
peace during the reign of the late K¢ Charles would have
been more serviceable to y® public in such a work y” unneces-
sary watching and warding; and by being kept in continuall
action would have been hardened, and made fitter for service
in time of need y™ by such a lazy life as commonly soldiers
lead in time of peace. We discourse, but w™ how much truth
I cannot tell, of bottomless bogs; if any such thing be, I sup-
pose they must be about y* West of Ireland, where a vast
tract of sea, continually beating upon a low shoare, hinders y°
earth from knitting, keeping it in a spungy loose texture; and
y' may possibly be y* reason of soe many bogs in Ireland more
y" in other countrys of its bigness. Yet I will not lay the blame
altogether upon nature, and excuse my countrymen from con-
tributing by y* lazyness to y" own misery; it is soe naturall to
y™ y' 1 cannot suspect but y‘it was as great in former ages as
now ; for I question not but some of what is now bog land
was formerly woodland, and some under other husbandry,
w™ by neglect of culture grew in time to have many broad
patches of standing water; this soe formed y° globe y* it was
unfitt for any of those production w™ other land yields for the
service of mankind. A good numerous colony of Dutch, who
have given such demonstraéén of y™ industry at home, would
doe us this service, and a great many others y’ we stand in
need of, as the erecting of manufactures and sowing of new
grains for the use of those manufactures; and others for pasture,
sorts of husbandry w™ have [been] attempted by some few,
but, like all noveltys, fell again for want of followers.
‘¢ « The quantity of unprofitable land now in Ireland would
find work for a great army to reduce it to profitable, w®, if
undertaken by y* Crown of England, would in time turn to
its advantage. The Romans in time of peace used to employ
y’ armys in building of publick Inns, Hospitalls, and Work-
houses, in making of causeways, bridges, and vast aquaducts,
and other structures of public use and greatness, and if the
same were practised here when ever it shall please God to
408
restore this Kingdom to y* same peace and tranquility it latly
enjoyed, y® revenue of y* Crown would quickly be sensible of
the improvement; to which purpose I doe humbly propose y‘
w" ever a parliament is call’d in this Kingdom, an act may
be made to oblige every proprietor y* will not improve his
wast land himselfe to make over 4 of it to the Crown, upon
condiéon to have the last fifth improved to his hand at y*
charges of y* Crown. And because order and discipline is very
necessary to be continued in any body of men y‘ live upon the
K®* pay, the soldiers y' are employed in this work may be
obliged to march out of y* quarters in rank and file w'" drums
beating, colours flying, as in time of service, and in the evening
to return home again in the same order. The advantages y°
Crown will receive by this project are many and great, as a
great scope of new Crown lands will be acquired, sufficient to
maintain a numerous army out of w® great bodys may be
drawn as often as occasion shall require for foreign service.
Ireland will thus be made a nursery of soldiers for the use of
England, and when hospitalls and workhouses are built, w™
ought to be y® next thing after y* improvement of land, since
noe country is fitter for y™ than Ireland, where provision is
cheap, and navigable rivers and good sea ports plentifull, not
only the army may be fed and cloathed w" y* produce of y*
own labor, but y* wives and children will be provided for in
hospitalls and workhouses. This will increase y* people of
y° naéon at present much underpeopled, for whereas women
are afraid to venture upon soldiers, who in the time of despa-
rate service run so many hazards of y" lives, and officers are
unwilling to entertain married men in y* Companys, both those
objections are removed when y* widdows and orphans of such
as perish in service are seen to be provided for in hospitals
and workhouses, trade would hereby be increast, and large
ware houses furnished w™ commodityes w™ may expect a good
market; whereas your scanty trader, who depends more upon
y° quickness y” goodness of his return, is often fain to part
ee el
409
w"™ his goods at an under rate, because he can’t afford to be
any longer out of his money. It will be argued y‘ increase
of husbandry in this Kingdom will turn to noe account, since
w' we have already does much exceed the consumption of
the country. I answer, y‘ y° loss, ifany, will fall 1* upon y*° pri-
vate proprietor, and not upon y® Crown, since the great con-
sumption of y* na¢on, being the army, will be served out of
the produce of Crown lands, which therefore will never want
a vent for y" commoditys, nor is it necessary, if workhouses be
erected, y* it should all lye under tillage and pasture. But it
may be made to produce other things serviceable for manu-
factures; in the reign of the late King Charles there was an
act of Parliament made for sowing such a quantity in every
townland w™ hemp and flax, under a certain penalty. The
collecting of the penalty was at 1* neglected, and in time it
swelled to soe great a bulk y'it would have ruined the naéon
to have paid it all at once. °*Tis pity but y‘ act should be re-
vived, and the great arrear forgiven, to free the people from y*
apprehensions they are in of having it one day demanded; but
a severe injunction should be made to collect the penalty for the
future, w™, being small, would be easily paid yearly, or at least
prevaile w™ y™ to put the statute in execution. I have heard
some say y* in some townlands there would be no ground proper
for hemp and flax, y* others doe not lye neer good markets,
where the manufacture can be disposed of on good tearmes ; to
all which I answer, y* there are other places where, if the
manufacture were once begun, a great deal more ground might
w" advantage be laid under the same crop, and would be soe
undoubtedly, according as manufactures increast amongst us.
As for those other places, the loss will not be great to the
country if they yield noe profitt, w" in satisfaction of the
statute they are sowed with those seeds; for tillage and pasture
to w™ they are now converted is already too great for the
consumption of the nation.
410
«gy Of Consumptions and Convulsions. :
«“¢ The two most remarkable of the rest of the distem-
pers y‘ help to swell our bills are convulsions and consump-
tions; their middle rate is neer the same in both, but in the
beginning of y* 7 years those yt dyed of consumptions were
most; the convulsions, being fewer, increast every year, till at
length they out numbered y* former. The late feavor has been
generally observed to be in the genus nervosum, and not unfre-
quently accompanied w‘ spasmodick motions, & soe y* it is
a doubt whether those who have increast y° stile of con-
vulsions might not have been as justly put upon the stile of
feavers, since in our bills both begat about the same time are
increased by y® same steps. I was once in hopes, by examin-
ing the weekly and quarterly bills, to have discovered what
time of the year was appearantly more unwholesome y” another,
but I found y‘ the acute diseases w™ prevailed in those sea-
sons did by y* mixing w™ the others soe alter the rate of the
bills, y' they rise and fell with great irregularity; but I found
y‘ in those years in w™ the small pox and feavor reigned, their
numbers run highest in the summer season, from June to 7°",
beginning in y° winter quarter constantly to decrease, nor did
the flux w™ is usually imputed to y* abundance of herrings &
bad fruit, rage more in the Autumnall season y" at other times;
however, I™ apt to believe y' Spring and Autumn, being the
verticall seasons of y* year, doe carry off most of those y* dye
of consump€ons or dther lingering distempers, tho’ I could not
in the bills make out any thing of certainty to demonstrate.
see gy, Of the Irish Air and Climate.
‘*¢¢ The air of our country is milder y" y' of England;
warmer in y* winter, and colder in y* summer; its only crime
is too much moisture, w may be mended by the former pro-
posalls ; *tis very unconstant, and seldome continues 24 hours
w'out some remarkable change as to heat & cold, w™ makes
* See Dr. Sims's “‘ Observations on the Nervous Fever of 1771.”
411
it very difficult for us to cloath ourselves in y* morning soe as
to serve for all day. We usually complain of too much rain,
yet 14 days want of it in any part of summer, except the hay
harvest, will oblige us to change our note, the grass withering
sooner here in a long drouth y” in y° torrid climes of ffrance
or Italy, w™ seems to me an argument that the radicall mois-
ture of the productions of this country is of a more discipable
watrish texture; this is not only visible in vegetables, but in
animalls alsoe, flesh yielding less gravy y" in England or other
countrys. It produces y® same grain y‘ England does, and by
good husbandry might be made capable of se"™" other produc-
tions for y® service of mankind ; but it is generally observed
y' y’ wheat does not yield soe well ma mill as English corn,
tho’ I’m apt to believe it is not always the fault of y° grain,
but y° carrying it to the mill before it be thoroughly dry;
generally y° English mault is preferred by those y' are curious
before y' of our country.
«¢ ¢ Gardening and orcharding are much improved of late
tho’ I am of an opinion y* we can’t yet vye w™ England; all
our late fruit wants the sun to ripen it, and our early blossoms
after a milde winter push out soe soon in the spring y‘ they.
are often destroyed by y® cold winds, w™ our country is too
lyable too in y* season, and to preserve y™ would require more
care y" my lazy countrymen can be persuaded to bestow. ‘¥e
westerly winds blow above 3 parts in the year. In the spring
time we have it much North East, and w™ it cold weather,
I suppose the case may be the same in England, and y' itisa
general draught of air occasioned by y* melting of the snow of
y' vast continant, w™ lyes east of us. Itis remarkable that soe
much easterly wind as we have had since this time 12 months
has not been known in Ireland.
« ¢ Dublin stand upona river y* runs east and west, and it
is made a question whether the north or south side has the
healthiest habita@én; most of the low ground on both sides
hath at sev times been gained from y* sea, and sev" parts
412
now neer y* middle of the town stand where y* high water
mark once wached. Upon this account many of our habita-
ons either want good cellarage; or such as y® have are fre-
quently overflown in y* winter time, and will consequently
strike a damp into all y° buildings y* hang over it; but this
equally concerns y* buildings on both sides y‘ stand neer y°
river, and will therefore make noe difference. I have heard
it observed in Spain y‘ y® north side of a river is more un-
wholesome y" y* south, w", if it be true, I cannot impute to
any other cause y" those vapours w", rising from y° river, are
by y° reflected beams of a south sun carryed into y® air, and
will consequently hang in a perpendicular line over y® north
side, & w" by y* retreat of y® sun and its beams they are rob’d
of those their supporters, their naturall gravity will make y™
fall down upon those parts yt lye directly underneath the at-
traction of y® sun beams, w™ was a doctrine swallowed down,
not understood by the ancients, & has now so much lost its
credit as not to need a serious confuta@én. The asserters of
it did believe the vapours to run up in y® same line y* y° in-
cident ray came down, as if they had climed up a rope laid
there purposely for y" ascent, but since y* noe longer believed,
we ought at y° same time to discard y° beliefe of vapours
hanging on y* south side of y* river, w™ depends wholly upon
y' mistaken point of Philosophy.
“<< JT thought to have made some observa@éns upon y°
multitude of people, houses, and chimneys; y° unequall con-
tents of parishes; and y* new built ground in each: but as to
these particulars, I was not able to get any other y" lame in-
formations, except what S" W™ Petty has already published
on this same subject, to w" I refer y* reader, resolving to
dismiss y® rest till I can meet w® some what more of certainty.
“¢Of the Peruan bark, or Jesuits Powder.
**¢ As to the Jesuits powder, it appears to me y® only
specifick I know in nature. It attacks all intermittant feavors
413
w" equall success, making noe difference whether y° patient
be old or young, or y° disease in its beginning, hight, or decli-
nation, or of w™ temper soever y* patient be, it encounters all
equally, and I never knew it miscarry but w* we had just
reason to suspect y* genuiness of y* we made use of, and this
it performs not by any alteraéén y‘ can be computed to its
1* or 2° qualitys, as appears by y® insensibleness of any change
it makes on other bodys not affected w' this distemper.
Artists have analized it, & by se" changes wrought upon it
by fire and otherwise have found out much matter of dis-
course upon its constituent principles, but as to its vertues
collected from y™ it proves as fallable as other remedys. Tis
a forrein concrete, & may serve to teach us y* foreign reme-
dies are not soe very impropper for our bodys as some who
are great friends to domestick ones, & think y* every country
produces sufficient for y° diseases of its own growth, doe be-
lieve; & were y' literally true, yet, in this age, w" our diet is soe
corrupted w* y* mixture of forrein sawces as wine, spice, &
other ingredients of luxury, it will be noe strange matter if
y° diseases y* befall such depraved complexions should not
obey y* impulse of domestick remedies, but call in forreiners
to y* aid & assistance. Y*imperfectness of physick is much to
be deplored since its credible y‘ nature has provided us speci-
ficks for other distempers, but art has not been yet able to
discover y". We haye, I confess severall in physick y' goe
under y‘ name, but very undeservedly.
“¢¢ Of D’. Sydenham and his Works.
««D*, Sydenham was undoubtedly a good observer, a
faithfull register of all his observa@dns; but it is to be sus-
pected, he was sometimes a little too hasty in determining y*
periods of those mo@ons w did constitute y* characterestick
of y* distemper w™ may be observed by any indifferent prac-
_ tisor to vary y" seasons w" much more latitude y" he doth
_ allow. He has been very honest in rescinding from physick
414
all y* unnecessary pomp of alteratives & preparatives, and re-
ducing it only to y°® use of y® grand remedies w™ in physick
doe-justly fill both sides of y* case. I can easily concurr
with him, in y® great admiraédn he has for y°® Jesuits bark,
and doe believe opium to be one of y* greatest remedys in
nature, tho’ I cannot call it, as he doth, y* greatest cordiall,
since to perform its effect, it reduces men to an estate more
like y* of death y” life, & in a small quantity commands and
over comes all y® powers of nature; and if by accident it
happened to relieve some, ’tis because nature at y‘ time needs
such a mortificaéén to reclaim its extravagant fury, and re-
duce it to it selfe. This I speak not as an enemy to opium,
for I take more of it my selfe y" some Phisicians who are
crowded w™ patients find occasion to prescribe, yet I cannot
but think, since it is soe indigestable, it has more ofa poyson
y" a cordiall in it; and ’tis by accident, not any cordiall virtue,
y' it performs those surprising cures w™ to ignorant spectators
seem to have more of magicall y" naturall in y™.
“<¢ Of Phisicians, Surgeons, Apothecarys, and Hospttalls -
abroad.
“‘¢T find noe difficulty to affirm y‘ our London Doctors
are y® most learned and best studyed men in y® world ; whereas
in all foreign Universitys y® young phisician, after having
followed an experienced Dr. for a year or two, and taking notes
of his prescriptions, wout any more adoe commences prac-
tiser; the same method here wo" be much to y’ advantage of
young students, if it have not this fault in it—[to] supersede
all other Industry or study. I much approve y° learning of all
sciences in classes, as it is practised at Leyden, y’ public pro-
fessors there (calculating y* lectures for those raw auditors)
neglect y' applause w™ might redound to y’ endeavours from
more learned ears. Surgeons and apothecaries are Itenerant
apprentices, removing from one great Hospitall, or one great
Town to another; & w® they are grown to a competency of
a es
, 415
years and experience in this errantry, they purchase their free-
dom by some tryall of skill in y* faculty w they perform in
publick before y* Majistrates of y* place, wis testifyed by
an instrument under y* seale of y® magistracy. I believe if
we should deny freedom to all such as leave y™ own country
and come to plant among us, we should doe y™ noe injury,
for none of y™ having undergone this tryall, they would be
_ noe better y" journeymen at home, but by our naturall civility
for strangers has our law run more in y’ favor.’ ”
Sir William Rowan Hamilton read a Paper on a new
System of Roots of Unity, and of operations therewith con-
nected: to which system of symbols and operations, in conse-
quence of the geometrical character of some of their leading
interpretations, he is disposed to give the name of the “‘ Ico-
sian CALcULus.”
This Calculus agrees with that of the Quaternions, in
ee tC err
three important respects: namely, Ist, that its three chief
symbols, 1, x, A, are (as above suggested) roots of unity, as
i, j, k are certain fourth roots thereof: 2nd, that these new
roots obey the associative law of multiplication; and 3rd, that
they are not subject to the commutative law, or that their
places as factors must not in general be altered in a product.
And it differs from the Quaternion Calculus, 1st, by involy-
ing roots with different exponents; and 2ndly, by not re-
quiring (so far as yet appears) the distributive property of
multiplication. In fact, + and -, in these new calculations,
enter only as connecting exponents, and not as connecting terms :
indeed, no terms, or in other words, no polynomes, nor even
_ binomes, have hitherto presented themselves, in these late
researches of the author. As regards the exponents of the
new roots, it may be mentioned that in the principal system,—
_ for the new Calculus involves a family of systems,—there are
adopted the equations, —
l=®=68=,A=ck3 (A)
VOL. VI. 2a
416
so that we deal, in it, with a new square root, cube root, and
Jifth root, of positive unity ; the latter root being the product
of the two former, when taken in an order assigned, but not
in the opposite order. From these simple assumptions (A), a
long train of consistent calculations opens itself out, for every
result of which there is found a corresponding geometrical
interpretation, in the theory of two of the celebrated solids of
antiquity, alluded to with interest by Plato in the Timeus ;
namely, the Icosaedron, and the Dodecaedron: whereof the
angles may now be unequal. By making \‘=1, the author
obtains other symbolical results, which are interpreted by the
Octaedron and the Hexaedron. The Pyramid is, in this
theory, almost too simple to be interesting: but it is dealt
with by the assumption, A* = 1, the other equations (A) being
untouched. As one fundamental result of those equations
(A), which may serve as a slight specimen of the rest, it
is found that if we make cx* = x, we shall have
w= 1, w= AA, A= pp
so that this new fifth root « has relations of perfect reciprocity
with the former fifth rootA. But there exist more general
results, including this, and others, on which Sir W. R. H.
hopes to be allowed to make a future communication to the
Academy: as also on some applications of the principles
already stated, or alluded to, which appear to be in some
degree interesting.
The following donations were presented :—
1. By Corry Connellan, Esq.:—A copy of Sir Martin A.
Shee’s portrait of the late Thomas Moore, Esq.
2. By Edward Bewley, M. D. :—An autograph letter of
Dr. Charles Lucas, of which the following is a copy :—
‘* By this time, I may congratulate my worthy, honest
friend, first, on his safe arrival with his fair convoy and then,
on their kind reception and assured success, in Dublin. I am
417
just come from the first play I saw since you left the muti-
lated stage. And had not the capital actor in the great farce
of state been there, and commanded, with the journey to
London, the King and the Miller, instead of being enter-
tained with Cibber and Dodsley’s dramma, I had conversed
at home with the living dead, rather than have murdered time
with the dead living. How completely has Miss Nossiter
and you robbed me of the chief, yea, of all the entertainment,
this great town could afford me, the Theatre and my friends?
All is dead without you. G. is not always.able with offered
orders to fill his house. And R. can not get groundlings for
love or money to occupy his cold, empty benches. It is un-
fortunate for the town, that he is old and lacks choler; or
poor Harlequin had, before now, hanged himself or broke his
neck. Well, what a misfortune it has in all senses proved,
that I was forced to travel! Whilst I lay confined to my
narrow native place, I thought a Doctor of Dublin an Hippo-
crates, a Fellow of T.C. D. something more than man; G.
Faulkner, another Elziver; Stannard and Singleton honest
men; Sheridan a Roscius; Bellamy no w ; and your
humble servant, then C.L. of O.Q. apothecary, a much
greater man, than I now think C. L. of R. and L. M. D.—
Now, how are the mighty fallen! All fallen so low in my
esteem, that I think few or none of them worth the insignifi-
cant notice of ——mine insignificant self. See, I prate, as
_ when I ingrossed you by your hospitable fireside! Let me
_ say something serious. The remnant of your family is well.
_ So are all your friends, who for themselves mourn your loss,
whilst the exult at your prospects, and see a falling house
here unmoved. Atkinson and his worthy wife are well. Br.
a villain! He will not quit the business. Adair, wrote
letters for you to my house; he has forgot the letter, and 1
could not explane it to him. Convent Garden is on the brink
of Damnation; psha! it was always so; I mean the theatre:
dD othing less than G. ii, or G. iii, to be, no less actors, in all
2Q2
418
Monarch R ’s dramatic list, can bring a house. Hamlet,
the second night, scarce payed expences; Shylock, not much
better ; Hippolitus twice, still less. How hard is the man’s
fate, whose salvation depends upon pantomimes and bur-
lettos? In short, our Dublin Roscius will hardly get bread
as a candle snuffer here. Would you believe it? Sparks
and Elmy were the most applauded in the Journey to Lon-
don. This “entre nous, damn the french! Whist is the
word. In short, Nossiter and you have hurt me, as much as
if you had mended mine hearing, where I was to hear nothing
but dissonance and discord, or my smelling, when stenches
alone were to be presented to that sense. And now I talk of
stenches, I long for once to offend mine eyes, sense of clean-
liness and smell, with the sight of Faulkner’s nasty news-
paper, that I may wade through heaps of lies and non-sense
to see your names and hear something of you. How did you
travel? How cross the seas? How does the sod agree with
you? How is Mrs. Barry? How is Belzy ? Have you for-
got me? Shew me you have not by writing. Do you all
know how I love you? Think of it and let me hear often
from you. Do you know that I am very well and hearty ?
Are not you all glad? Yes; I know you are. I want
nothing but to hear of a victorious campaign and see you re-
turning triumphant to your longing friends here. G. was
not better received or dismissed to night than you will be.
See, my paper is out; so is the poor post-man’s hour. Fare-
well! then, my honest friend. When next you embrace your
wife, give her a Blandishment for me, and give Bell not a
few. O! happy Proxy! Remember me tenderly to all those,
that love you as I do; for they can not be Enemies to him,
who with no less pride than truth professes himself Your
most affectt® and faithful friend,
«°C: Lucas.
« London, Nov. 9th. 1754.
«« Kennedy, Kennedy.”
419
3. By Francis M. Jennings, Esq. :—A collection of mo-
dern personal ornaments collected by himself in the north of
Africa, viz.:—A necklace composed of amber and ornamented
glass beads, with silver pendants, with patterns in niello; a
silver chain connecting two small fibule ; and a copper armlet.
These all resemble things of the same kind found in Ireland.
4. By Thomas Grubb, Esq.:—A photograph of certain
plaster casts of ancient crosses in the collection of the Aca-
demy, intended to exhibit the application of an improvement
in the waxed paper process applicable to the representation of
such objects.
5. By William T. Potts, Esq.:—An ancient iron spear-
head, of a very peculiar form, found at Lesjo, in the Roms-
dahl valley, near Christiansund, in the track of Sinclair’s
expedition to assist the Swedes against the Norwegians.
6. By Dr. Kelly, Mullingar :—An ancient bronze blade,
ofa very rare form, found in the neighbourhood of Mullingar,
similar to a much smaller one in the Academy Museum.
-. 7. By J. F. Rowland, Esq., Drogheda :—Three encaustic
tiles, found at Mellifont Abbey.
The Secretary handed in a list of donations of books and
pamphlets presented to the Library during the recess.
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the several
donors.
The Academy then adjourned to Saturday, 29th Novem-
ber, 1856.
420
Saturpay, NoveMBER 29TH, 1856. (Stated Meeting.)
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., PRESIDENT,
in the Chair.
Tux following Recommendation of the Council having been
read by the Chairman, viz. :—
‘That the first clause of the Recommendations respecting
the rotation of the Council, adopted on the 30th November,
1854, be repealed, viz. :
«<< That it is expedient that one member of each Committee
be removed in each year, in addition to any vacancies which
may be caused by death, resignation, or non-attendance.’
<¢ And that the following be substituted for it :—
««< That itis expedient that one Member of each Committee
be removed in each year, in case no vacancy should occur on |
that Committee by death, resignation, or non-attendance.’”
It was moved as an amendment by the Rey. Joseph A.
Galbraith, and seconded by Frederick J. Sidney, LL.D.,and—
Resotvep,—That the Resolution proposed by the Council
be referred back again to the Council, with the recommenda-
tion that the words “ And the Vice-Presidents” be omitted
from clause 2 of the Resolutions of Nov. 30, 1854,* with
respect to the mode of electing the Council.
Rev. Samuel Haughton read a paper on some Experiments
on the Poisonous Properties of Strychnine and Nicotine.
Mr. Haughton stated, that he was induced to make the
experiments which he now brought under the notice of the
Academy, by the consideration of the specific actions of
strychnine and nicotine upon the muscular system, which ap-
peared to be so opposite in their character as to lead him to
eit le a ee
* See Proceedings, vol. vi. p. 133.
421
a conviction that they might prove to be mutually antidotes
to each other’s action. It is generally believed that strych-
nine exerts a specific action upon the lower or lumbar portion
of the spinal column, exciting the muscular system (at least
the voluntary muscles) into a state of tetanic contraction, and
ultimately producing death indirectly by rendering respiration
mechanically impossible, by virtue of the permanent contrac-
tion of the pectoral muscles, and not, as was once supposed,
by its action upon the heart. It is also well known that the
most powerful agent we possess for relaxing the action of the
muscles is nicotine, whether administered in the form of to-
bacco smoke or infusion of the leaves. From these well-known
facts, Mr. Haughton was led to believe that these powerful
poisons might be used as antidotes to each other’s action; and,
with the view of testing this conjecture, he made the fol-
lowing experiments :—
First Experiment.— Nicotine.
A bath consisting of 5 ounces of water, holding dissolved
5 grains of nicotine, of 1012 specific gravity, was prepared,
and in this mixture a frog was immersed; in 55 seconds the
animal became narcotized, and apparently incapable of motion ;
but on being excited and stirred, it was evident that life was
not extinct, and the pulsation of the heart did not cease until
23 minutes after immersion. The anterior extremities became
paralyzed first, accompanied with a quivering of the forelegs,
and then the hindlegs were drawn up so as to reduce the
animal to the smallest possible compass. At the time of
death, the belly and hindlegs became suffused with a pink
tint, which was rapidly diffused, commencing at the thighs.
After death the mouth remained closed, and the eye continued
very brilliant and life-like.
eo
Second Experiment.— Nicotine.
A solution of nicotine was formed, consisting of 5 grains
_ of nicotine to 20 ounces of water; and a frog immersed as
422
before, leaving his head above the water; in 34 minutes he
became quite paralyzed as before, placing the forelegs upon
his back with the palms upwards. Death finally ensued in
43 minutes, with the same appearances as those described in
the first experiment.
Third Experiment.—Strychnine.
Inthisexperiment 5 grains of pure strychnine were dissolved
in a minimum of muriatic acid, and 5 ounces of water added.
A frog was placed in the bath thus formed, with the following
results:—Tetanic convulsions set in immediately upon his
touching the liquid, and continued while life remained ; there
was no sign of opisthotonos, but strongly marked emprostho- _
tonos. The animal was quite dead in 4 minutes; mouth open,
and eye closed and death-like; the whole body stretched out
and bent forwards, the back being highly arched.
Fourth Experiment.— Strychnine.
A bath was made of 5 grains of strychnine and 20 ounces
of water, and a frog placed in the solution, as before. The
animal became speedily convulsed, and exhibited the same
symptoms as in the former case; but in this case death did
not finally take place until after an interval of 55 minutes.
The mouth was open, the eye closed and dead, and the body
arched and bent forwards, as before.
Fifth Experiment.—Nicotine and Strychnine.
In this experiment, two baths were prepared; one of 5
grains of strychnine to 5 ounces of water, and the other of
5 grains of nicotine to 5 ounces of water, and the two solu-
tions carefully mixed together. A frog was now introduced,
and remained apparently without inconvenience for 19 minutes,
when the strychnine began to operate, and the first tetanic
convulsion appeared ; the usual appearance of strychnine poi-
soning continued, but with less violence than in the former
experiments; after 47 minutes the animal was removed from
¢
;
A
4
423
the bath, and washed with cold water; he lived afterwards
for upwards of 24 hours, exhibiting at intervals tetanic con-
vulsions.
Sixth Experiment.—Nicotine and Strychnine.
Another frog was placed in a mixed bath of nicotine and
strychnine of the same strength as that last described, and
removed after an interval of 10 minutes. After removal, in
32 minutes, the first symptom of emprosthotonos appeared,
and the convulsions continued for many hours; but the ani-
mal ultimately recovered completely, and is still in the enjoy-
ment of health and life, after a lapse of many days.
The last two experiments appeared to Mr. Haughton con-
clusive as to the action of nicotine in retarding, and, in certain
cases, completely counteracting the effects of strychnine. In
the fifth experiment, a frog had lived for 47 minutes in a
mixture of two solutions, of which one would have destroyed
life in 4 minutes, and the other would have produced paraly-
sis in 1 minute, and destroyed life in 23 minutes; and yet,
in the mixture, the animal had lived for 47 minutes, and
afterwards for 24 hours.
In the sixth experiment, the frog immersed in a similar
mixture of the poisons for 10 minutes had ultimately reco-
vered ; the effect of the strychnine being completely obviated
by the action of the nicotine.
Mr. Haughton considered that these facts which had come
. under his notice, gave rise to much interesting speculation,
into which, however, he had no desire to enter, as he pre-
ferred leaving such topics to those who were more immediately
concerned in them; and he expressed a hope that further in-
quiries would be instituted into the action of strychnine and
nicotine upon some of the warm-blooded animals, as he be-
lieved that in nicotine, which was always easily procurable in
the form of tobacco-leaf infusion, would be found a valuable
antidote in at least some cases of strychnine poisoning, whether
intentional or accidental.
424
The Secretary read the following extracts from a letter from
the Rev. T. H. Porter, accompanying the donation of a very
large wooden vessel to the Museum of the Academy :-—“ It was
found some months since, at a considerable depth in a peat
bog at Gortagowan, in this parish (Desartcreat, county of
Tyrone), the same bog in which three former wooden articles,
which I had the pleasure of sending up to the Museum, were
found. Itlay bottom uppermost, and was much shattered by
the diggers in taking it out. But it is remarkable that it had
been split in different places before it was submerged ; as is
plain from the several slips of hard wood, with holes for pegs,
found with it; one of which is now attached where it was ori-
ginally puton. The poor owners must have had it along time
in use, and must have valued it highly. A long slender pole,
apparently of willow, or some other pliable wood, was found
near it, but much damaged. Within it was a quantity of
dark brown stuff, of which I have a sample; it seems to be
merely the finer parts of the peat, filtered in by the water.”
Le ee;
s
Tee ae ee
425
Monpay, DecremBer 81H, 1856.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipenrt,
in the Chair.
Tue Secretary of the Council read the following Recom-
_ mendation of the Council, adopted by the Academy on the
30th November, 1854, viz. :—
‘¢]. That it is expedient that one Member of each Com-
mittee be removed in each year, in addition to any vacancies
which may be caused by death, resignation, or non-attend-
ance.
‘<2. That the Members so to be removed should be
the senior Member of each Committee, with the excep-
tion of the Secretary of the Academy, the Secretary of the
Council, the Treasurer, the Librarian, and the Vice-Presi-
dents.”
And moved:—That the following Recommendations of the
Council, adopted at their meeting held 3rd December, 1856,
be substituted for them :—
<¢1, That it is expedient that one Member of each Com-
mittee be removed in each year, in case no vacancy should
occur on that Committee by death, resignation, or non-
attendance.
«<2. That the Member so to be removed be the senior
Member of each Committee, with the exception of the Trea-
surer, the Secretary of the Academy, the Secretary of the
Council, and Librarian.”
George Petrie, LL.D., moved, and John E. Pigot, Esq.,
seconded the following amendment :—
«< That it be recommended to the Council to consider the
propriety of removing the exemption accorded to the Officers
of the Academy of being removable from the Council by ro-
bee
426
tation. And further, that the Member of each Committee to
retire from the Council be that one who has given the least
number of attendances during the year.”
The amendment having been negatived, the original Re-
commendations of the Council were put and carried.
In the absence of the author, the Rev. T. R. Robinson,
D. D., Sir Robert Kane read a second notice on the Luminous
Phenomena produced by the discharge of Ruhmkorff’s In-
duction Apparatus in vacuo :—
‘¢In the Proceedings of the Academy, January, 1856, I
have given an account of some observations respecting the
appearances produced by the discharge of induction currents
through an exhausted receiver; especially the division of the
luminous stream into a number of spherical shells, whose
centre is the point from which the positive discharge issues,
and the influence which the presence of gaseous or vaporous
matter has on the production of those rays which have the
power of exciting fluorescence. Since that time I have pur-
sued the subject at such few moments of leisure as I could
find; and I hope the facts which I have observed may not be
unworthy of the Academy’s notice. If it seem that I detail
them too minutely, it must be remembered, that.as long as we
are ignorant of the cause of a phenomenon, it is impossible to
decide as to the importance and significance of any of its
features.
‘‘Nothing satisfactory has yet been ascertained as to the
cause of the stratification of the light. Mr. Grove, in a com-
munication to the British Association at Cheltenham (which
I know only from a very brief notice in the ‘ Atheneum’),
appears to think that it arises from some vibration in the
metal of the contact-breaker, which produces a fluctuation in
the inducing current. He finds that it is not always visible
in the light caused by a single discharge, and that it is influ-
427
enced by the nature of the metals between which the interrup-
tion spark occurs. The opinion of such a man is of great
authority; yet it is not easy to see how this can produce such
an effect; and the following observations appear to show that
other circumstances must also be concerned in it :—
«1, I tried the effect of frictional electricity from a
machine of two 18-inch plates in powerful action. The lower
electrode was an inch ball, screwed into the opening of the
pump-plate (which is of glass): the upper was @ point, 7
snches distant. The receiver was filled with dry hydrogen.
On exhausting to 1:0, the light appeared filling the receiver,
and did not pass in a central stream till 009. At 0°06 a
few faint bands were seen near the ball, which, with its stem,
had a faint envelope surrounded by a brighter one, but no
difference of colour. The light was greenish, producing no
fluorescence, and very much fainter than that produced by
Ruhmkorff. Nothing was gained by including a jar of one-
third foot coating discharging at 010. With the air vacuum
0'-15, the light was violet, much fluorescence, and the bands
less distinct.*
«2, An ‘electric egg,’ 8'°5 high, and 6i diameter, was
filled with hydrogen.} The balls of its wires, 01-25 diameter,
were set 6! apart, and it was exhausted to 0:17 (the pump
not acting well then). The Ruhmkorff was excited by four
Groves giving in air a spark 0:52. When the current
ee tt linn wal OP te Seba ted tee a tet ee oe
* Within the last few days I had an opportunity of reading the last two
years of Poggendorff’s “ Annalen.” In the 7th Number of this year I find an
important observation of Herr Van Willigen. He saw dark bands in the
discharge of the Leyden jar through a vacuum of 0i-12 (containing vapour of
oil of bergamot), when a wet string is included in the circuit. Hence, he,
and Poggendorft subsequently, infer that they require a certain retardation
of the discharge. It seems rather to confirm Mr. Grove’s view of a certain
undulation in the current being necessary.
+ The gases were always dried by being slowly passed through a capil-
lary tube immersed Gi in sulphuric acid.
428
through the primary coil was reduced to 0:52 of my unit,
the machine worked, though feebly, and the light was pale
and cylindrical, without a trace of stratification anywhere. As
the current was increased, the outline of the light became
elliptic, but no bands were visible ¢ill the current = 1-51, and
then only a few at the positive ball. With the full current
= 3:60, they were brought out in perfect development. It
deserves to be remarked, that when the lower ball is positive,
the central light almost touches the other ball; but when the
current is reversed, there is the usual dark interval at the
negative. The glass of this egg is thick, and very fluorescent,
and absorbs completely the few rays of high refrangibility
which are produced in the hydrogen vacuum, so that none of
the tests are affected outside.
“©3. Occasionally I use a Smee’s battery of six cells, with
plates the same size as my Groves. It is, however, very infe-
rior to Grove both in power and constancy, the six not giving
as strong a current with the Ruhmkorff as one of the others.
Connecting it, when excited by them with a receiver in which
was a hydrogen vacuum = 0:08, the meniscoid strata were at
first very distinct, but faded away in a few seconds. The
lower electrode was a point, the other an inch ball, in which
there was a hole about 45° from its stem. Out of this darted
a curious funnel of pink flame, passing through the interior
envelope and the dark shell which surrounded it, and spread-
ing itself into the exterior brighter one. When only the ex-
terior terminal of the Ruhmkorff is connected with the upper
ball, the light is faint and without stratification: the ball has
the two envelopes with the dark interval, which cease at its
equator, and this whether it be positive or negative.
«4, In strong contrast to this is the powerful develop-
ment of stratification, when there is passed through the hy-
drogen vacuum 0'-07 the current of two Ruhmkorfls, excited
by a triple Grove, and, as Foucault proposes, connected by
their interior terminals and their exterior terminals, oppositely
429
electric. This arrangement gave in air dense sparks 0'-8 long.
The appearances were very fine. A few of the menisci near
the positive ball were 02 broad, and did not fine away at
the edge as much as usual.
“<5, Wishing to prevent the diffusion of the luminous
stream, I screwed on the point a dise of gutta percha, of such
size as to touch the glass. With air vacuum 0:05, and Smee,
when the point was positive, a few menisci were occasionally
seen near it; but when a hand was brought near the receiver,
they were much more strongly developed towards it. When a
Leyden jar (each coating about a foot) was connected with the
terminals, the stratification was well seen in each direction of
the current. With the two Ruhmkorffs combined, and three
Groves in series, the effect was magnificent : all the distance
from the point to an inch from the ball was covered with
bright yellowish-green menisci: the envelopes of the ball
were broad, and the cone of pink light from the hole already
mentioned dazzling. Reversing the current, the outer enve-
lope of the point sent several bright streams round the gutta
percha, which partly fased it. With air vacuum 0'10 the
appearances were less intense; the stratification reached only
half way, and the envelopes of the negative ball were not one-
fourth of their previous bulk.
«©6. The destruction of the gutta percha made me replace
it by a disc of plate glass 3! diameter, with a small hole
drilled in the centre. To this is cemented a tube of gutta
percha, which slips on a wire screwed in the pump-plate,
whose point projects 0-1 above the glass. This arrangement
gives beautiful results. With air vacuum 0i-07, and Smee,
when the point is positive, on first passing the current the
menisci appeared at the dark space near the ball, then in a
few seconds travelled down the column of light, like waves
from a stone thrown into water, and when they. reached the
point, disappeared. If the ball was positive, the column of
light had an elliptic envelope reaching to the dark part. Be-
430
low this the point had its envelopes and the blue light, above
which was a convex haze reaching to the edge of the glass,
and streaming round it in a pink cone to the brass nut which
secures the glass plate. With two Groves the strata were
permanent, but cannot be called menisci, as in this arrange-
ment the decrease of thickness at the edge scarcely occurred.
“7. This, with hydrogen vacuum 0:-05 and two Groves,
gave far less light than in the air vacuum. There was no
fluorescence with sulphate of quinine, buta little with platino-
cyanide of potassium.* With the ball positive, the spherical
shells were well formed, but only through half the column of
light: below that was luminous haze down to the dark inter-
val near the point. When the point was positive, the shells
were perfect hemispheres, with the glass disc as their diameter,
and reaching to its edge: above that they were lesser seg-
ments, which did not extend to the glass of the receiver.
*¢8, Substituting for the balla glass disc similar to that
below, and depressing the points 0'*05 below the surface of the
glass, air vacuum 0:08, four Groves, this seemed to interfere
with the production of the strata, which were scarcely percep-
tible, and the stream of light, though intense, was narrow.
Making the lower point to project 0:10, as before, they were
much plainer when it was positive, but scarcely to be seen
when it was negative. Replacing the ball, they were, as
usual, spreading out into the faint envelope. When the in-
duction circuit was not continuous, but completed by drop-
ping sparks on the bind-screw of the pump-plate, or on a
globule of mercury placed there, no change was produced in
their appearance. When the contact breaker was surrounded
by alcohol (which reduced the spark in air from 0'-42 to 0+:34)
there was no alteration, except what arose from the diminished
current.
* For this I am indebted to G. G. Stokes, Esq. Itis the most sensitive
test of fluorescent rays that I know.
431
~
‘<9. Supposing the vicinity of the glass of the receiver to
the luminous stream might have some effect, I used a larger
one, 6: internal diameter, and allowing 6: from the ball to
the glass disc. With Smee and air vacuum 0'-04, the hemi-
spheres covered the disc, about 40 to the inch, in the stream
above still closer; but besides these, others were occasionally
seen, broad, hazy, and not curved, which seemed to move
rapidly, if the eye was suddenly depressed. These are, pro-
bably, an optical deception.
*©10. With hydrogen vacuum and Smee, at 0:70, the
ball positive, the stream was bright, and covered with fine
black bands: then it broke into a faint broad one, with lateral
brushes to the glass, in which no bands were visible. With
the point positive, the stream was bright, 0'-4 broad, reaching
05 from the ball, and all covered with fine sharp bands.
Round it was a faint envelope, into which the bands occasion-
ally darted out, but only every second or third one. At 0:6
the bands became hemispheres, covering the whole glass disc,
full twice as broad as the first set, but worse defined, misty,
and the intervals not absolutely dark. The mass of light
ended in a cone, whose point was about 1:5 from the ball.
«11. I was indebted to Mr. Mallet for the use ofa large
Ruhmkorff: it was the same diameter as mine, 4‘, but longer,
in the ratio of 11:5 to 7. It did not give a longer spark in
air, but a far denser one. Excited by four Groves, hydrogen
vacuum at 4'-2, the discharge passed in faint ramifications.
At 1-70 it was a bright ribbon, 0'-25 broad, between green
and lilac, covered with faint bands, which attained their maxi-
mum of distinctness at*0'-70. At 0:14 the appearances were
the normal ones of this vacuum, but finer than I had ever seen
them. When the ball was positive, the shells wrapped round
it, and were a little flattened below it on each side of the
axis.
*©12. Admitting air and exhausting, the discharge passed
_ at 2i-70, in bluish branches, filling the receiver. At 11-52 it
VOL. VI. 2R
432
passed in a single red stream, but without bands. At 0:04
the spherical strata and the rotation were admirably developed.
It was especially beautiful when the ball was positive. The
blue hemisphere on the point was surrounded by a dark shell,
whose projection on the disc looked like a black ring. Round
this was a pink one, which folded round the disc, and formed
the cone already described. In this also were bands, which,
at the part which bent round the edge, looked like fiery
spikes. I have never seen stratification in the blue light.
**13. Vacuum of coal gas, which had been passed through
sulphuric acid, 0:03, Smee, point positive; the light was
bright green; pink stars on the point; lilac shell on ball.
The strata were very fine, but flattened on each side of the
axis ; there also were broad secondary bands, as in (9), which
sank down like waves. The ball, when positive, was wrapped
in a luminous haze, and covered with green stars; others
were on the point. After a few seconds the strata became
faint. There was barely a trace of fluorescence with.the
platino-cyanide.
“14, Air vacuum 0':025, Smee. With the point positive
the strata were very distinct at first, but soon faded: there
were also the broad shadowy bands which ¢his time rose.
Stopping the action of the battery for 60s, the strata re-
appeared : once or twice the light reached the ball, without
any intervening dark space. When the point was negative,
the glass dise was covered with circular rings, which con-
tinued round its edge and down the cone, as in(11) and (12),
with higher electric power, but less exhaustion.
«© 15. With hydrogen vacuum 0'*12, and two Groves, the
electrodes being a half-inch ball screwed into the pump-plate,
and a brass plate closing the top of a tall receiver, with a dis-
tance of 17: between them, there was scarcely any stratifica-
tion. This was also the case with the air vacuum; but when
the distance was only 5'-5, they had their usual character, and
were very distinct.
433
«* These experiments indicate three things, as exerting a
potent influence on this peculiar stratification of the light, the
chemical character of the medium, its density, and the inten-
sity of the induced current which is discharged through it.
These three may be reduced to one, namely, the quantity of
electricity which is transmitted in a given instance; and which
depends on the conducting power of the circuit and the elec-
tro-motive force. The superiority of hydrogen and coal gas
over common air arises from their being better conductors; and
as any gas becomes a better conductor by rarefaction, this ex-
plains why, through the whole series, the phenomena are most
distinct when the vacuum is best.* Indeed, for each gas there
seems to be a limit of density above which stratification does
not occur. Thus, for hydrogen, the bands were not seen (10)
till its pressure = 0':70, and in another instance (11) where
the electric tension was higher, till 1-70. In air I have never
seen them when its density was more than 01.30. This limit
will be highest for the best conductors; but it is seen by com-
—_—-- =_
paring (14) with (7) that inferior conducting power may be
_ more than compensated by higher exhaustion.
«The proofs of the influence of electric tension are still
more numerous. In (3), (6), (13), and (14), where Smee’s
battery was used, the strata, though distinct at first, faded
away in a few seconds, reappearing when the circuit was
broken for a short period. The power of this battery, like
that of other single fluid ones, declines rapidly when the cir-
‘cuit has small resistance, and recovers when that is broken;
and in these two states the induction spark in air was 0:+20 and
0:05: this decline caused the disappearance. ‘The trifling
| effect of frictional electricity (1), as compared-to that of the
_ * As the rarefaction proceeds, the intensity of the spark at the contact
breaker decreases; and so also we should suppose the vibration there; yet
434
induction machine, depends obviously on the inferiority of
quantity; and the difference (15) when the distances of the
electrodes are 17: and 5'-5 must be referred to the same
cause. In (5) the hand acts by facilitating the passage of the
electricity, and in (6) and (7) the stratification increases in dis-
tinctness with the increase of the battery current passed through
the primary coil. In (8) and (11) the battery power is the same,
but the latter has a more powerful induction coil, and its effects
far surpass the other. Still more striking is the effect of combin-
ing two machines, (4) and (5), where the power of quantity
over this phenomenon is manifest; and that of connecting a
Leyden jar with the terminals of the induction coil, which de-
cidedly weakens the spark at the contact breaker, is also con-
siderable. And it appears from (2), not only that it increases
with the current, but that a certain amount is necessary to its
production, less, as might be expected, for hydrogen than air.
That the electrodes of the induction discharge exercise a de-
cided influence on this phenomenon is shown by(7) and (8). In
the latter the quantity of electricity which passed was probably
less, but in the other the appearance of the hemispheric shells
covering the whole disc is very striking, and suggests the idea
of two systems of waves emanating from the positive point.
It seems desirable to study the effect of points of different sub-
stances; of the various velocities of the contact breaker; and
of very intense induction,* and I hope soon to be able to
do it.
‘¢ In my former paper I expressed an opinion that oxygen
and nitrogen are the only gases in which the electric discharge
produces those rays which cause fluorescence, and promised
to examine others besides those mentioned there, by means of
* A very great increase of this machine’s power has recently been made
by Ruhmkorff himself, by Stéhrer of Leipzig, and still more by Heerder ot
Plymouth. We are, probably, far from the limit, though it has given sparks
exceeding three inches.
435
/
a peculiar apparatus which I described. This I have done,
though not as far as I wish. The plan of closing the bell which
is mentioned there, failed on trial; and I used as a valve a disc
of iron, having in its centre a convex projection fitting the
hole, round which is a thin washer of vulcanized caoutchouc.
This is kept tight by a screw, the head of which can be caught
by a hook on the sliding rod of the receiver, and the bell may
thus be raised (for I found its flotation uncertain). The bell
holds 19 inches, and the little jar which I use to transfer gas
into it holds 34, so that the density when it is in its normal
position =;547. At first some air adheres obstinately to the
bell, and some escapes from the pores of the iron core, in spite
of varnish; but after repeating the process three or four times,
no trace of it appears. The distance between the iron disc,
and the surface of mercury which is the lower electrode = 5'-5.
‘16. When no gas is introduced, I presume the vacuum
contains nothing but mercurial vapour; with Smee the dise
was covered with a film of pink; then there were broad, bright,
green, spherical shells extending across the bell to a radius of
1:5. From them a faint haze spread down in a cone, so as
actually, or almost, to meet a similar cone rising from a stratum
of bright, blue light (in which no stratification was visible),
floating on the mercury. The whole is so like the appear-
ance in hydrogen, that I feel almost sure the latter is a gaseous
metal. There was no fluorescence; but as I had learned
from (2) that it might be concealed by the absorption of the
glass, I lately repeated this experiment, placing on the inside
of the bell’s dome a spot of sulphate of quinine, and one of
platino-cyanide of potassium. When the disc was positive, so
that these tests were enveloped in the green menisci, they
showed no fluorescence whatever; when it was negative, and
they were exposed to the blue light, the platino-cyanide
showed the faintest possible trace; the other none. ‘This
vacuum is a worse conductor than the external air one, 0*-15.
“17. Introducing the jar with air, which gives the vacuum
436
0'-02, the light is of the usual violet colour, the fluorescence
strong, and the spheric stratification the most distinct which
I had seen with air. When the disc is positive, the form of
the light is as in the preceding; when negative, there is a
sheet of pink light on the mercury, and the bell is full of daz-
zling blue, as fluorescent as the other.
‘©18. Vapour of carburet of sulphur: a few drops are
poured into the transfer jar, which is then filled with mercury,
so as to displace all except the film which adheres to the jar.
This, when the jar rises out of the hole, is vaporized: with
water the quantity which thus adheres = ;; grain. In this
case the tension of the vapour was about 0:15, as estimated
by the height of mercury in the bell, compared with the gauge.
The light was bright yellow green, the strata superb, but no
exterior fluorescence. In ashort time it was decomposed, the
bell being coated with sulphur, and the mercury with a red
film, probably cinnabar.
‘©19. Vapour of chloroform seems to conduct badly: the
light is greenish, but with many branches; no fluorescence,
and strata indistinct. The vapour was probably too dense.
*¢20. A bit of phosphorus, carefully dried, was passed up
into the transfer jar. At first the appearance was as in (16),
but as the phosphorus evaporated, one of the hemisphere shells
about 0:5 diameter became brilliant gold colour, and stretched
itself up and down, while the others changed colour also, be-
coming bluish-white. It then shrunk into a film, coating the
disc, but retaining its peculiar splendour. Below them, for a
third of the whole, there was a dark space, and orange light on
the mercury; no fluorescence with quinine, and very little with
platino-cyanide. Reversing current, the disc is orange, and
the bell full of white light, which soon separates from the glass,
forming a cone. Much phosphuret of mercury is formed.
This is the most beautiful spectacle of all which I have seen.
*¢21. Sulphurous acid gas: I had some trouble in filling
these miniature jars (0'*1 diameter), but did so by means ob-
43T
vious to every practical chemist. Four were always filled, and
tried in succession. ‘The light in this was a rich lilac, with a
bright central portion. Platino-cyanide looked dull white ;
but uran glass and quinine drawings scarcely showed any-
thing.
‘* 22. Iodine acted so rapidly on the mercury, and obscured
the glass, that I could observe nothing.
‘23. Hydrochloric acid was so bad a conductor, that I had
difficulty in preventing the discharge from passing outside the
bell. The light was yellowish-gray; no strata, and less fluo-
rescence than hydrogen.
‘24, Cyanogen was not like any other I had seen: the
light is a deep lilac, no blue at the negative electrode, but
only a deeper tint of the general hue. It ts very fluorescent,
not perhaps quite so much as air, and the discharge is less lu-
minous. After some time a change takes place, for the light
becomes greenish, and the strata are more sharp; perhaps
cyanide of mercury is formed.
*©25. Vapour of naphtha gave nothing peculiar; the light
was livid blue, and scarcely a trace of fluorescence.
«26. Vapour of alcohol: the light was brilliant beryl-
green, and orange at the disc when positive ; bare trace of fluo-
rescence with the platino-cyanide.
‘27. Fluoride of silicium gave an indefinite colour be-
tween lilac and green, reaching nearly to the mercury, where
_ it was a strong brownish-yellow. The disc, though iron and
positive, was covered with stars of green light, and there was
only the faintest fluorescence with platino-cyanide.
‘¢ 28. Dentoxide of nitrogen differed in nothing from air,
except that when the disc was negative the combustion was
more vivid, and sparks of burning iron were thrown off.
*©29. Ammonia gave a pale livid light, with scarce a trace
of fluorescence, though the strata were highly developed.
«30. Vapour of water is so bad a conductor, that the
discharge would not pass till the density in the receiver was
438
3-5, which reduced the striking distance to 2. The light
was greenish, faint, and fluorescence almost insensible.
“31. Concentrated acetic acid showed nothing worth
notice; the light was livid, and fluorescence very faint.
‘¢ 32. A fragment of camphor was fixed by pressure on the
disc. The light was green, like that of alcohol; when the
disc was positive, it was covered with intense emerald stars,
and the mercury with bluish-green light, brighter than the
rest. This was still brighter at the disc when negative, and
red sparks flew from it. No fluorescence.
‘¢33. This was again tried in the air vacuum 0:25, but
with four double Groves. The light was light green, but the
stream narrow, and the strata were well defined. Red sparks.
flew from the negative electrede; quinine drawings were not
visible outside, but one attached to the inside of the glass was
seen faintly. This was probably caused by the residual air.
** It follows from these facts, that though my original con-
clusion, that the fluorescent rays can be produced only in
oxygen and nitrogen, is not rigorously true; yet that in this
respect they very far predominate over the others. It appears
from (27) that they do not lose this quality in combination ;
and from (23) that nitrogen is not deprived of it by carbon,
though it is (28) by hydrogen, which seems eminently anti-
fluorescent. It, sulphur, and carbon, seem entirely to destroy
this power in oxygen; and probably the case is the same with
all other highly electro-positive substances. Equally deserving
of notice is the power of developing green light which seems
to belong to the compounds of carbon. There remains a wide
field for inquiry on these points, especially with respect to the
various ethers and bodies of the same family, and also to the
remaining electro-negatives, on which I hope soon to enter,
with the advantage of having in some degree ascertained the
difficulties which are to be encountered.”
ae
439
Rey. Charles Graves, D.D., read a notice by Richard
Hitchcock, Esq., of an Inscription in the Ogham character.
* Sept. 2, 1856. I visited the Ogham monument disco-
vered in Cahernagat, one of the ancient circular stone enclo-
sures on the townland of Ballywiheen, about two miles to the
north-west of Ventry. It was discovered by the Rev. James
Goodman, in October, 1855,—whose short account it may
be well to give :—‘I discovered also at the ‘“‘ Cathair-na-gat”
(catamp na 5-cac), on the same farm, a large Ogham stone,
with the most perfect inscription I have ever seen. It was
covered with rubbish, and probably never came under your
notice. I got half a dozen men, and with their assistance
had it placed standing on the top of the Cathair’ I found
the stone standing as placed by Mr. Goodman. It is one of,
if not the most, beautiful Ogham stone monuments now on
our list, being longitudinally streaked on both sides, which
are flat, in a rather artistic manner, with purplish-coloured
lines, such being the nature of the stone. Numerous similarly
streaked small stones may be seen in the fences in the imme-
diate vicinity of the Caher; and of these I have brought a
few specimens, which may give some idea better than descrip-
tion of the beautiful nature of this fine Ogham monument.
The following are the dimensions of the stone :— Height from
ground, 4 ft. 8in.; breadth at ground, 224 in.; breadth near
_.top, 17 in.; at top, about 10 in.; thickness of stone at ground,
7
9 in.; and at top, about 3$or4in. The inscription, of which
Ihave madea rubbing, is singularly perfect—there being none
covered in the ground, and none lost at the top, although it
occurs on a rough corner of the stone. I have examined the
top several times during my stay; and I may say that I am
certain the inscription never extended farther than the four
strokes at the right-hand side. I have made a rough, but
accurate, diagram copy of the inscription, which may serve
as a key to the rubbing; but I regret much that I was not
able to make a sketch of the whole monument. There is no
VOL. VI. 2s
440
cross on either side of the stone. The stones forming the
Caher in which this Ogham monument stands are laid hori-
zontally ; but the whole work has a rude and ancient
appearance. The interior is much higher than the stone
facing. At the Ballywiheen side is a long pile of stones
which looks like a large grave; but it seems to form part of the
remains of an old fence which runs out in an angular form
from this side of the Caher, and may have been part of an
ancient enclosure. The pile of stones in question is, however,
much higher than any other part of the fence, and seems to
have been raised with some care. It was with much regret
I parted from Cahernagat and its beautiful Ogham stone,—
evening and delicate health having forced me away from a
place where I could remain for days.
441
“Two or three fields north of Cahernagat is another, but
much larger enclosure, of a different class—a Calluragh—in
which may be seen the ruins of an ancient oratory, to-
gether with numerous monumental stones and graves, and
in the dry wall outside the enclosure, sunk in the ground, is
the rudest, and perhaps one of the largest, stone crosses I have
ever seen. Mr. Goodman having made an examination of a
few of the graves, found in one of them a number of curious
natural objects, which must have been brought some distance
off, mostly from the sea-shore.”
George Petrie, LL. D., read the following notice on some
Roman Coins lately found near Rathfarnham, and presented
to the Academy by Mr. R. Glennon.
«It may be in the recollection of the Academy that I have
on various occasions drawn their attention to the facts of fre-
quent discoveries of Roman, Carthaginian, and other ancient
coins having taken place in Ireland, and that on those occa-
_ sions I expressed my opinion that it was desirable to preserve,
_ when practicable, such coins in our National Museum, and to
record the places and times of their discovery. Such has been
4 the course pursued by the Antiquarian Society of Denmark,
which boasts the Sovereign as their President. The Royal
_ Society of Copenhagen can now boast of a large collection of
_ ancient foreign coins found in Denmark, and deposited in their
_ National Museum ; and the results have been of great interest
and historical value. I regret, however, to be constrained to
i say that as yet we have done very little in this way, or indeed
“even in endeavouring to make the valuable collection of our
hence it is that I have now availed myself of the opportunity
afforded me of again drawing the attention of the Academy to
442
seum a few ancient Roman coins, recently found in the vicinity
of our city.
«These coins were found by a person digging in, or adjacent
to, the grounds of a gentleman’s place called Fonthill Abbey,
situated a little to the south of the village of Rathfarnham; and
they were given by the finder to Mr. Glennon, of Suffolk-street,
who brought them to me as objects which I might consider of
some interest, and accept as a token of personal regard. Per-
ceiving, however, at a glance what the coins were, I deemed
it desirable that they should be placed in our own Museum ;
and, at my request, Mr. Glennon unhesitatingly acceded to me
the privilege of presenting them to the Academy in his name.
«It may befurther remembered that,in my former remarks
upon the frequency of such discoveries in Ireland, I had occa-
sion, more than once, to direct attention to the somewhat
curious fact of the finding of Roman coins at or in the imme- .
diate neighbourhood of this particular locality. But though
this fact was interesting, there was nothing in it of striking
importance—nothing that could not be, at least plausibly, ac-
counted for. The coins so found, with one exception, were
either coins of the early emperors, or, a8 more frequently, of
those posterior to the establishment of Christianity by Constan-
tine; and in either case it might fairly be conjectured that
such coins had been brought into this country by merchants
trafficking with Roman Britain or Gaul; or by the marauding
Scots who so frequently warred with the Romans in the pre-
sent Scotland; or, again, by Roman Christians who may have
sought a refuge in Ireland from Pagan persecution. But such
conjectures cannot be indulged in to account for the discovery of
the coins I have now to present to the Academy ; for though
they are Roman, they are not of the class previously noticed:
they belong not to the times of the Empire, but to those of the
Republic ;—in short, they present us with specimens of the as,
and some of its subdivisions or parts, all of which appear to be
443
of a contemporaneous period. In the few remarks which I
have to make on these coins I have nothing new to offer—no-
thing respecting them which is not familiar to most, ifnot all
of my hearers: yet perhaps it may be desirable that I should
call up in their recollections a few of the most characteristic
features of their type, and one or two of the principal facts re-
specting their history.
‘¢ From the ordinary works on Roman coins and Roman an-
tiquities we learn that, as far as known, the as, es, or piece of
brass, which was originally of a pound weight, and hence called
as libralis, is stamped or impressed with the two-faced head of
Janus on one side, and, as a symbol of his arriving in Italy by
sea, the prow of a ship on the other. The semis, semissis or
half, is marked with the letter S, and has usually the head of
Jupiter laureated.
‘«¢' The triens or third has the head of Minerva, and is marked
with four round knobs, as being originally of the weight of four
ounces.
‘« The quadrans or quarter has the head of Hercules wrapt
in the lion’s skin; and has three knobs.
*«« The sextans or sixth has the head of Mercury with the
cap and wings, and has two knobs or discs.
‘“<T should perhaps add, that there was a still smaller division
of the as, called unica; it bears the head of Rome, and is marked
with a single knob or disc: but of this no specimen was found,
or at least preserved. In truth, a coin of this kind, if of a
contemporary age with those found, would be so small as to
be unlikely to attract notice.
‘<T should further observe, that the as and its parts were, as
in some, if not all, the specimens now brought under notice,
originally all cast, not struck; but in time the smaller di-
visions were struck, though the larger continued to be cast
till the as fell to two ounces, or, as in the specimen before us,
a single ounce; and they were all of copper, and usually
marked with the word Roma.
444
‘“<It only remains for me to say a few words in reference to
the probable era of these coins, and this, fortunately, is a point
which can be determined with sufficient certainty by an exa-
mination of their several weights. As I have already re-
marked, the as was originally of a pound weight, and its parts
were, of course, in relative proportions. But, according to
Pliny, in the first Punic war, A. C. 264, on account of the
scarcity of money, ases were struck weighing only the sixth
part ofa pound or two ounces ; and he regards this as the first
reduction of the as in its weight. This opinion or statement
of Pliny’s is, however, regarded as an error both by Niebuhr
and Pinkerton, the latter of whom, on this point, thus ex-
presses his opinion :—
‘¢<Tf we trust Pliny,’ Pinkerton observes, ‘the as conti-
nued of a pound weight till the first Punic war, when the ne-
cessity of the Roman affairs forced the State to reduce it at
once from a pound weight to two ounces. But this account,
which is indeed improbable in itself, is confuted by the coins
which remain: for we find ases and their parts of all weights,
from the pound downwards to Pliny’s two ounces. The as
must, therefore, have gradually diminished to ten ounces, to
eight, to six, to four: and when the size was so much reduced,
still more gradual diminutions must have taken place, to three,
to two ounces. One or two of the pieces which remain might
even imply that the decrease was more slow, to eleven, to ten,
to nine, &c.’— Essay on Medals, vol. i. p. 126-7.
‘«¢ Pliny further informs us that during the second Punic
war, while Fabius was Dictator, about 215 years before our
era, the ases were further reduced in weight to one ounce;
and that afterwards, by the law of Papirius Turdus, who was
Tribune of the people about 175 years before Christ, it was re-
duced to half'an ounce, at which weight it continued till Pliny’s
time.
“ Finding, then, that the as among these coins is about an
ounce in weight, and that the lesser coins are in just relative pro-
“Ay. --
445
portions with it, we are authorized, as I think, to infer that they
were all minted between the years 214 and 175 before our era,
or, in other words, that they are about two thousand years old.”
DONATIONS.
1. Five Roman coins found near Rathfarnham. Presented
by Geo. Petrie, LL. D., on the part of Mr. Richard Glennon.
2. A small group carved out of white stone, probably in-
tended to represent the Virgin and Child. Presented by
John Rorke, Esq.
3. The number of the Dublin Satirist for March, 1810,
containing a letter on the then state and prospects. of the Royal
Trish Academy, by “A Member” and F. B.S. Presented
by Joseph Huband Smith, Esq.
4. Dr.R.R. Madden, on the partof Andrew O'Reilly, Esq.,
of Paris, presented to the Museum of the Academy the sword
of the late Colonel (Jules) Terence O’Reilly, in the French
service, as a memorial of the man and the corps to which he
belonged; by whom the traditional reputation of Irishmen for
gallantry and bravery in the French army was maintained to
the last moment of the existence of the Irish Legion.
In connexion with this last donation, Mr. A. O’Reilly has
forwarded the following notice of his relative, Col. O'Reilly.
_ “He was born in Dublin 4th November, 17 83, and entered
the Irish Legion in the service of France, afterwards the 3rd
foreign Regiment, on the 21st N ivose, an. 12, (11 Jan., 1804).
He was promoted provisionally to the rank of captain, Aug.
10, 1809, and confirmed in this rank March 4, 1810; and on
March 15, 1814, he was appointed chef de bataillon in the
101st regiment of the line, and confirmed in this rank by
Louis XVIII. June 15, 1814, and placed on half-pay, being
noted for Buonapartism.
** After Napoleon’s return to France we find Mr. O’Reilly
aide-de-camp of General Loison, at Ligny, Quatre Bras, and
446
Waterloo. He wasalso at the defence of Chalons, and in ‘The
Army of the Loire:’ the last force that remained faithful to
Napoleon, up to its dissolution in the autumn of 1815.
<< Fyom 1804 to 1806 Mr. O’Reilly was at Brest and else-
where on the coast of Brittany.
<< Fyom 1806 to 1807 he was with the armies of Reserve at
Mayence.
«From 1807 to 1808 he was with the Army of Observation
on the Scheldt.
«<From 1808 to 1809 he was with the army of Walcheren.
«Tn 1811 he was with the army of the Scheldt.
«Tn 1812 he was with the Army of Observation in Holland.
«In 1813-14 he was with the Grand Army in Germany, &c.
‘ce had thus more than eleven years of active service, and
nine campaigns in the French army.
‘In the Walcheren campaign, and especially at Flushing,
in resistance to the British army under Lord Chatham, Col.
O’Reilly distinguished himself with Col. (afterwards General)
William Lawless; he saved the eagle of the Inish regiment.
It was on this occasion that he was promoted to the rank of
captain, and distinguished by the cross of the Legion of Honour.
The Emperor also ordered that in future the arms, &e. of the
regiment should have impressed upon them an ensign bearing a
flag, with the word ¢ Flessingue’ inscribed upon it, which we
find on the blade of the sword now presented to the Academy.”
447
Monpay, January 121ru, 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D. D. PRreEsiDEN’,
in the Chair.
Joun Ropert Kinanan, M.B., was elected a Member of
the Academy.
The Secretary of the Council read the following recom-
mendation of the Council :—
«That the Executive Committee for conducting the Ex-
hibition of Art-Treasures at Manchester be permitted to make
a selection (subject to the approval of the Council) from the
Celtic Antiquities in the Museum, provided they comply with
the conditions which the Council shall determine.”
A division having been called for, the President declared
that the recommendation of the Council had been negatived.
The Rev. William Reeves, D.D., read a paper on the early
system of abbatial succession in the Irish monasteries. The
cases which were chosen in illustration were the churches of
Trim, Armagh, and Hy or Iona. Concerning the first, the
Book of Armagh* contains, among some fragmentary charters
of the See of Armagh, a most interesting record relative to
the foundation and endowment of Trim. It gives a list of the
first eight abbots of that church, all anterior to the earliest
entry under that head in the Irish annals;t and of them it.
observes: ‘‘ Li omnes episcopi fuerunt et principes, venerantes
sanctum Patricium et successores ejus.” It also gives a lineal
pedigree of the family which sprung from the original grantor
of the lands, out of which the ministers of the church were
* Penes Scriptorem ; fol. 16 ab.
+ The earliest entry concerning an abbot of Trim, in the Annals of Ulster,
is 745, which the Four Masters transfer to their 741.
VOL. VI. 27
448
elected. The former is styled the Ecclesiastica progenies, the
latter, the Plebilis progenies, of the founder. This record
was written about the year 720, and is copied into a manu-
script which was executed about the year 807. This docu-
ment, which is of undoubted authenticity, serves as a most
valuable key to the early system of endowment in the Irish
Church, and it helps also to account for the rapid growth of
the Irish monasteries, and the territorial jurisdiction which
they acquired. It may yet be found that the civil condition
of this country was, in the fifth and sixth centuries, in a very
disordered state, and that the immolatio, or mortifying, pos-
sessions by a chief, under such tenor as “* To Patrick, Loman,
and Fortchern, his (the grantor’s) son, until the day of judg-
ment,” introduced an element of fixity in tenure of land, which
was likely to prove very acceptable in a country where the
succession to property was so ill-defined, and property itself
so little available to the uses of life. In such case, the grant
was made to the great missionary of Ireland as virtual Pri-
mate, with limitation, pro hac vice, to the minister locally
employed by him, and remainder to the family of the son in
whose name, or by whom, the grant was made. Hence we
find the Plebilis progenies, in whom the tenancy of the lands
was vested, possessing a regular succession, and furnishing
from its members certain coarbs, or successors, to the first
abbot, who formed the Ecclesiastica progenies, and who, being
unmarried, exhibit no lineal succession. In fact, the rule
was, on each avoidance of the abbacy, to fill up the situation
from founder’s kin ; and, failing a qualified person in the direct
line, to choose a successor from a collateral branch. But in
process of time, when discipline became lax, and endowments
more valuable, it would seem that the Ecclesiastica progenies
merged in the Plebilis progenies, which might easily occur,
from a disinclination on the part of the latter to allow the
dignity and emoluments to leave their own hands. In such
case the tenant in possession probably assumed holy orders
ee ee ee
449
himself, and united in his person the exercise of the religious
functions, and the enjoyment of the possessions, of which he
was, according to precedent, only the trustee or farmer. The
lineal transmission of the abbatial office in various monasteries,
which appears in the Irish Annals from the close of the eighth
century onwards, had its origin in the usurpation by the
Plebilis progenies, in the several monasteries, of the functions
of the Ecclesiastica progenies, which would be the necessary
result of the hereditary occupants omitting to keep up the
purely spiritual succession. It was this consolidation of spiri-
tuals and temporals, no doubt, which led to the existence of
the Abbates laici, of whom Giraldus Cambrensis* speaks as
existing in Ireland and Wales. Hence, also, grew that me-
lancholy misappropriation of the endowments of Bangor, of
which St. Bernard{ so feelingly writes, and of the propor-
tionate declension of the religious character of that once-famed
monastery. Hence, too, in a measure, the anomalies in the
case of Armagh, on which the same writer dwells in terms of
such heartfelt reprobation.{
With respect to Armagh, that church was situate in the
territory of the descendants of Colla-da-chrioch, one of the
founders of the Oirghialla, or Oriel race. Daire, who granted
the site to St. Patrick, was of this tribe, and many of the
early abbots or bishops of the church were, from the fifth to the
eighth centuries, members of the Hy-Bresail, and Hy-Niallain
families, which derived their names from descendants of Colla-
da-chrioch, and left their designation stamped on the districts
which they occupied, still preserved in the forms O’Bresail and
Oneilland, thelatter of which is known as a baronyin the county
of Armagh. Subsequently, another descendant of Colla,
named Sinach, founded a family, called from him the Clann
* Ttinerarium Cambrie, ii. 4.
+ Vita S. Malachie, cap. 5 (Messingham, Florileg., p. 356).
{ Ibid., cap.7 (Messingham, pp. 358 b, 359).
272
450
Sinaich, and to this family the enjoyment of the abbacy of
Armagh, styled the ‘‘coarbship of St. Patrick,” became limited;
so that for a space of about two centuries it never left it, and
had entailed so many abuses and relaxations of discipline, that
St. Bernard, with justice, made the following complaint :—
«* Vertim mos pessimus inoleyerat quorundam diabolica ambi-
tione potentum sedem sanctam obtentum iri hereditaria suc-
cessione. Nec enim patiebantur Episcopari, nisi qui essent
de tribu et familia sua. Nec parum processerat execranda
successio, decursis jam hac malitia quasi generationibus quin-
decim. Et eo usque firmayerunt sibi jus pravum, imo omni
morte puniendam injuriam generatio mala et adultera, ut etsi
interdum defecissent clerici de sanguine illo, sed Episcopi
nunquam. Denique jam octo extiterant ante Celsum viri
uxorati et absque ordinibus, literati tamen.”* This ‘‘ Celsus”
was Cellach of the Irish, who was abbot from 1106 to 1127.
From the pedigrees of the Clann Sinaich, preserved in the
Books of Lecan and of MacFirbis, illustrated by the details
and chronology of the Irish Annals, we are able to construct
a genealogical table of the abbots of Armagh, which answers,
with wonderful exactness, to the statements of St. Bernard,
founded, as they were, upon the information furnished to him
by Malachi O’Morgair, and the abbot Congan.
The abbey of Hy, or Iona, was founded by St. Columba,
great-grandson of Conall Gulban, the head of the Cinel
Conaill, or great Donegal race. St. Columba died in 597,
and was succeeded by his first cousin, Baithene, who died in
600; Laisre, the third abbot; Fergna, the fourth; Segine,
the fifth ; Cumine, the seventh ; Failbhe, the eighth ; Adam-
nan, the ninth; Donnchadh, the eleventh; Faelcu, the twelfth;
Slebhine, the fifteenth; were all of the same race, so that
during a period of two hundred years there are but three
abbots whose descent is ostensibly referable to another stock ;
* Vita S. Malachiz, cap. 7 (Messingham, Florileg., p. 358 5).
451
thus showing that, even in spiritual administration, the ele-
ment of clanship regulated the bestowal of authority, and
that the election of the religious superior was subject, among
the Irish, to qualifications of blood, similar to those which
constituted eligibility to secular chieftainship.*
Dr. Petrie stated, that in 1832 he had made an analysis
of the monumental inscriptions at Clonmacnoise, which proved
that the ecclesiastical successions at that Abbey were con-
tinued amongst persons of the family of Malone for several
hundred years.
DONATIONS.
1, A collection of twenty-nine heel-ball rubbings, taken
by Mr. Du Noyer from monuments and inscriptions in different
parts of Ireland. Presented by George Du Noyer, Esq.
2. Three bronze brooches; four large beads; and an or-
nament with pendants in silver, collected by Mr. Jennings at
Mogadore, in Africa. Presented by Francis M. Jennings, Esq.
The Secretary of the Academy read a letter from Mrs.
Hitchcock, explaining that it was the last wish of her husband,
the late Mr. Richard Hitchcock, that his books should be
presented to the Royal Irish Academy.
* The reader who is curious on this subject will find the question treated
of in the Life of St. Columba, lately published by the Irish Archeological
and Celtic Society, p. 342; where there is a Genealogical Table of the early
abbots of Hy, constructed from the pedigrees in the Book of Lecan.
452
Monpay, January 261TH, 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipenv,
in the Chair.
In the absence of the author, the President read a paper, by
the Rey. Dr. Reeves, ‘on the Irish Abbey of Honau on the
Rhine.”
“It is very well known that numerous xenodochia, or
hospitals, were founded, in the seventh and following centu-
ries, by the Scots, in various parts of Europe for the benefit
of their countrymen; and, although, an adverse claim was
put in by the Scotch, about 250 years ago, it is now almost
universally acknowledged that Ireland was the fatherland of
the Scots.
‘*In the year 845, the Council of Meaux™ passed a decree
concerning the restitution of the hospitals of the Scots, which
holy men of that race had built in the same kingdom for the
reception of pilgrims belonging to their nation.
‘* Such an hospital was the monastery of Honau in Lower
Alsace, a short way north-east of Strasbourg, situate on a
level tract at the east side of the Rhine, in a bend of that
river, and insulated by a minor channel, which leaves and re-
enters the main river on the southand north. The history of
this institution is gathered from a collection of fourteen char-
ters, which were communicated to Mabillont by John le La-
boureur, a canon of St. Peter’s, the old, of Strasbourg,t who
had transcribed them diligently from a vellum MS. of the
year 1079, into which they had been carefully copied by Leo,
a canon of Honau.§
* Concil. Meldens., Can. 40. (Hardouin, Concilia, tom. iv. col. 1490.)
+ Printed in his Annales Ord. S. Benedicti, tom. ii. Append. pp. 695 b—
700 a.
{ The college of Honau had been transferred to this church.
§ Annal. Ord. S. Bened., tom, ii. p. 59.
453
«‘The monastery of Honau, called in Latin records Ho-
naugia and Hohenaugia,* was founded, a little before the year
720, in honour of St. Michael the Archangel, by an Irish
Bishop called Tubanus, who was also known by the title of Ab-
bot Benedict. Thirty years later, a Bishop Dubanus is spoken
of in some of the charters as the then abbot, and although Ma-
billon regards him as a successor,{ he may possibly have been
the same individual. The commutability of T and D among
the Irish plainly refers Tuban and Duban to the same source.
The Irish Calendars have two commemorations of presbyters
of the name, one at Februrry 11, and the other at Novem-
ber 11. The former was of British extraction, and flourished
in the early part of the sixth century. He was patron saint
of the church of Rinn-Dubhain,t or ‘ Dubhan’s promontory,’
known now as the Point of Hook, at the extreme south of the
county of Wexford, on the east side of Waterford Harbour.
The word Hook is the supposed translation of Ouban, which
commonly signifies a ‘ fishing-hook.’ The original name,
however, is locally preserved in ‘ St. Duffin’s Well,’ which the
Ordnance Survey marks at this place.§ Dr. O’Donovan| in-
terprets Dubhan by Nigellus,{ as if a diminution of Dubh, but
to this is opposed the entry in the Tripartite Life of St. Pa-
trick,** which mentions Dubdubanus{} as the first minister of
* That is, Hohenau, ‘ High-meadow.”
+ So Jodoc Coccius, Dagobert, 133; Zeuss, Gram. Celt., i., Pref. p. xviii.
{See Colgan, Acta Sanctorum, p. 314; and Calendar of Donegal,
Noy. 11.
§ Maps of the County of Wexford, Sheet 54.
|| Proceedings, &c., of the Kilkenny Archzol. Soc., vol. iii. p. 198.
{ So also Zeuss, Gram. Celt., Pref. p. xviii., who takes Tubanus to be
different from Dubanus.
** Lib. ii. c. 114, Trias. Thaum., p. 1446. ‘*Cui unum e discipulis Dub-
dubanum, Corcani filium, przefecit.”
++ We find a Donndubhan, son of Imhar of Waterford, in the Four Mas-
ters, A.D. 995. Ua Dubhain, ib. 952. Dubhan appears in the pedigrees of
the house of Cormac Gulban, as father of St. Dubthach, Feb. 5.
454
the church of Domhnach-mor of Mogh-Itha, now Donaghmore
in the barony of Raphoe. The word ‘ Dubh’ would hardly be
prefixed to its own diminutive.
«¢Of the other Dubhan the priest, the Calendar gives no
further information than his day. He may be the Cpuméen
Oubain, of the Naemhsenchas in the Book of Lecan.
‘* The Dubhan of Honau, however, was of a totally differ-
ent age and order; and these instances are merely adduced to
prove the Irish character of the Latinized name Tubanus or
Dubanus.
‘‘ The site and endowment of the monastery of Honau were
granted to Benedict, otherwise Tuban, by Adalbert, Duke of
Alsace, and they were subsequently augmented by successive
members of his family, as appears from the following abstract
of the charters printed by Mabillon :-—
“‘T, In June, 724, Boronus, son of Bothelo, Adalbert’s
brother, assigns to the monastery of Honaugia on the Rhine
that portion of the island which he had inherited from his fa-
ther. Also a holding in Gwllistet occupied by Bobo.*
‘* II. September, same year, Hiicho, brother of Duke
Adalbert, made an additional grant of his portion of the
lands in the island of Hohenaugia.}
‘© 1II. December, same year, Liutfrid and Eberhard, sons
of the Duke Adalbert, made a similar grant of the lands in
the island of Hohenaug, which their father had left to them.
Hence it appears that the founder was dead in 724.
“ITV. April, 749,§ Boronus (the Boronus of Charter I.)
* Mabillon, Annal., tom. ii. Append. p. 695 a.
+ Ibid., p. 696 a. t Ibid., p. 696 a.
§ The date is, An. vi. Hilderici regis. This was Childeric, the last of the
Merovingian Kings. He was saluted King by Carloman and Pippin in 743.
With respect to his paternity, Mabillon contradicts himself, for here he calls
him ‘*son and successor of Theoderic” Calensis, namely IV. (p. 59), but at
p- 103 he says :—“ This king left no children ;” and at p. 121 makes Childeric
son of Chilperic.
455
granted to the monastery of St. Michael the Archangel, on the
island of Hohenaug,—‘ ubi in Dei nomine Dubanus episcopus
preesse videtur,’ certain lands in Joabbagine and Nuziviert,
together with their appurtenances.*
«“V. May, same year, Hugo, son of Bleon, nephew of
Duke Adalbert, granted to the monastery in the island called
Hohenaugia,—‘ ubi Dubanus episcopus nunc temporis presse
videtur,’ all that portion of the island which he had inherited
from his father.
“VI. October, 750, Bodalus, son of the preceding, granted
to the monastery on the island called Hohenaugia,—‘ubi in
Dei nomine Dubanus abbas preesse videtur,’ all his posses-
sions in the said island. This is the dee grant made by the
family of Duke Adalbert.t
«© VII. In an undated charter, but cire. 755, Pippin, King
of the Franks, at the prayer of Dubanus,—‘episcopus vel
abbas de monasterio Hohenaugia in pago Alsacense,’ con-
firmed to him all and sundry his possessions, whether royal
grants, donations of subjects, acquisitions of antecedent ab-
bots, or the augmentations which had been made by the same
Dubanus, bishop or abbot, and were now enjoyed by him.§
: ‘VIII. March, 770, Carloman, son of Pippin, at the
prayer of the abbot Stephen, exempted the monastery on
the island of Honaugia from all judicial intrusion or interfer-.
ence. ||
“TX. January, 783, Charlemagne, at the prayer of the
Abbot Beatus, confirmed the preceding grant.{
-** X. June, 786, Charlemagne granted a confirmation of
all the donations antecedently made to the monastery by
kings, queens, or other servants of God, but of which, through
neglect, the charters had some years before been lost. In it
* Mabillon, Annal., tom. ii. Append. p. 696 6.
7 Ibid., pp. 6966; G97 a. ¢ Ibid, p. 697 a. § Ibid., pp. 697 a; 697 4.
|| Ibid., p. 698 a. 4 Ibid., pp. 698 a; 698 d.
456
he makes mention of ‘ Beatus, abbas ex monasterio Scotorum,
quod vocatur Honaugia, quod Benedictus episcopus in honore
sancti Michaelis novo construxit opere, ubi ipse venerabilis pa-
ter corpore requiescit. In the course of the charter he styles
the monastery ‘casa Dei,’ and ‘ ecclesia sancti Loci.’*
«XI. October, 787, Charlemagne, on the petition of
‘ Beatus abbas, qui est rector monasterii Hohenaugie,’ granted
a charter, exempting the monastery from tolls and other im-
posts.t
« XII. An undated charter of Charlemagne, ‘commen-
dat omnibus qui acceperunt aliquid de ecclesia Scotorum,
que est in insula Honaugia, ut iterum reddat omne quod
accepit, vel quod rapuit sine licentia abbatis Beati: et si
quis retentat parum, commendat omnibus judicibus terre il-
lius, ut illi querant omnes res ecclesize cum ratione secundum
Legem Francorum, quia res peregrinorum proprie sunt Regis.
Ideo restaurentur omnia illa preedicta ad ecclesiam Scotorum
sive ullo impedimento, sive terra, sive vinea, sive pecunia,
sive homines, sive argentum, sive aurum. Si quis unum hoe
non fecerit, recognoscat se regis preceptum non obaudire :
quia Reges Francorum libertatem dederunt omnibus peregrinis
Scotorum, ut nullus rapiat aliquid de rebus eorum, nec ulla ge-
neratio preter eorum generationem possideat ecclesias eorum.’{
This is an exceedingly interesting record of the high esteem
and favour in which the Irish of the Continent were held at
that time by the greatest monarch of the west.
« XILI. An undated instrument of Charlemagne, in which
he formally adjudicates to Adalbert or Odbert, advocate of
St. Michael’s of Honaugia, or Beatus the Abbot, those lands
in. Vestiva and Gefida which had been occupied and now
claimed by the monastery of Corbie in Picardy.§
« XIV. The closing charter contains the donation of the
ee hi ah ace ea
* Mabillon, Annal., tom. ii. Append. p. 698 6.
+Ibid., 6994. t Ibid, p. 6994. § Ibid., p. 699 6.
457
abbot Beatus to his monastery, and, being much the most im-
portant, in a literary point of view, it is given here in full :—
‘ Sacrosancte ecclesie, que est constructa in insula, que
publice ab omnibus Hohenaugia nominatur, super fluvium
Rhenum in honore S. Michaelis archangeli, ceterorumque
sanctorum.* Ego itaque Beatus, etsi indignus abbas, dono
pro anime mez remedio totum et integrum, quantumcumque
acquisivi aut collaboravi, aut etiam per manus bonorum homi-
‘num et per chartas firmas inveni, et per chartam confirmatio-
nis regis Caroli et imperatoris. Dono autem hoc totum et
integrum, ad illum locum predictum et ad illos sanctos, in
quorum honore constructus est, et ad pauperes et peregrinos
gentis Scotorum. Dono autem hoc totum, ut ille abbas, guem
ego elegero secundum regulam ecclesiasticam, post obitum meam
habeat. Dono autem primum ecclesiam, quam ego construxi
in Magontina civitate ; et alteram ecclesiam, que est con-
structa in Sylvia in Marchlichio; et etiam ecclesiam Lognaw
in curte nuncupata Wisicha; et quartam, que est in Hawen-
bach ; et quintam, que est in Bunenheim ;{ et sextam, que
est in Rhodaheim ;{ et septimam, que est in Hurmusa ; et
octavam, que est in Buchonia ; cum omni adjacentia, trado
atque transfundo, et in perpetuum ut permaneat volo tam
terris, campis, pratis, silvis, vineis, domibus, edificiis, peculiis
utriusque sexus, mancipiis, aquis, aquarumve discursibus,
mobilibus, et immobilibus; in hac vero conditione, ut ab illo
die transitus mei, ipse abbas loci illius, cui ego commenda-
vero, habeat potestatem habendi, possidendi, commutandi, aut
quicquid ex illa re regulariter et ecclesiastice facere voluerit.
Si quis vero, quod fieri non credo, contra hanc chartam con-
firmationis et oblationis venire tentaverit, aut irrumpere vo-
luerit; primitus iram Dei incurrat, et de illa ecclesia velut
* Here another copy, cited by Mabillon at p. 392, adds, ‘‘ numero centum
quadraginta-octo,” a form very like some of the commemorations in the Li-
tany of ingus the Culdee.
+ Bubenheim. ~ Rodesheim.
458
extraneus abjiciatur, et insuper ista confirmatio firma perma-
neat. Ego Wellimannus rogatus scripsi et notavi diem et
tempus et locum. Hee charta in Maguntia civitate scripta
xi. Kal. Julias, anno x. regni domini nostri Caroli regis et
imperatoris.
s¢ ¢ 4 Sionum Beati abbatis, qui hanc chartam fieri rogavit.
». Signum Comgani episcopi.
+ Signum Echoch episcopi.
++ Signum Suathar episcopi.
++ Signum Maucumgib episcopi.
+k Signum Caincomrihe episcopi.
+ Signum Doilgusso episcopi.
+ Signum Erdomnach episcopi.
*~ Signum Hemeni presbyteri.’*
‘¢ In the above charter we find the Abbot Beatus, whose
influence was probably owing to the favour and patronage of
Charlemagne, as expressed in the twelfth charter, granting all
that he himself had acquired or laboriously put together ; also
claiming the right of nominating his successor in the monas-
tery, agreeably to ecclesiastical rule, a power which St. Co-
lumba, and other founders, or restorers, exercised in Ireland.
“The eight tributary churches, the first of which was
founded by the Abbot Beatus himself, in Mentz, or Mayence,
prove the extended jurisdiction of this monastery; and it is a
curious fact, that there are just eight subscriptions to the char-
ter, besides that of Beatus, each probably representing the
minister ofan affiliated church. Some of these eight churches,
probably all, are situate in the Palatinate of the Rhine, and
lay near Mentz, on the south side of the Rhine. Hawenbach
is now Hauenbach ; Bunenheim is the modern Bubenheim ;
Rhodaheim is now Rodesheim ; Buchoniais probably Bokenn
or Bockenheim.
* Mabillon, Annal., Append. pp. 6996; 700 a.
459
*« Their ministers, as their names indicate, were all Irish-
men. Mabillon observed this fact, and says :—< Ejus litteris
subscribunt septem episcopi, quos omnes Scottos fuisse barbara
eorum nomina satis arguunt.’*
“¢ Theyare truly Scots, but their names are not ‘ barbarous;’
at least we, who find most of them in our records, and know
how to pronounce them, do not think so. We would call Mo-
guntiacum a very barbarous name ; but when we see it in the
German form of Mentz, or the French Mayence, we are more
favourably disposed towards it.
“T shall now examine these subscribing names seria-
tim.
“1. Beatus.—The abbot’s name js manifestly an ecclesias-
tical one, as that of the founder, Benedict for Dubhan ; and if it
follows the rule of domestic exchange, it is a Latinized form of
Beoaedh, or Beoan.t This custom of exchanging native for
Latin or Germanized names has disguised many of the Irish
missionaries on the Continent, and renders the Trish origin of
some undoubted Scots, as, for instance, Disibod and Fridolin,
80 questionable to the minds of some.
“2. Comeanus.—A name found in the Calendar of Done-
gal, at Feb. 27, Aug. 2, Oct. 13; in the Annals of the Four
Masters at the year 868. An abbot of this name, in the form
Conganus, is mentioned by St. Bernard.t Mabillon reads Co-
migani, but the m is evidently dissected by him.
“3. Ecnocu.—The old genitive of Eochaidh, here go-
verned by signum. The common form of this genitive in our
early pedigrees is Echach,
“4. SuaTHar.—A rare name, for which Suadhbhar of the
Four Masters, A. D. 889, is probably a parallel.
“5. Mavcumers.—There is no parallel for this name in
SS Rear coeeerear «ee DY WD 7s
* Annales Ord. S. Bened., tom. ii. p. 59.
t See Colgan, Trias Thaumaturga, p. 1810, n. 188; Acta Sanctor.,
p. 562.
ft Vita S. Malachiz, Przefat. (Messingham, Florilegium, p. 351),
460
our domestic records, and it is, most probably, a misreading of
the original.
«¢Zeuss calls the present form, ‘monstrum falsa lectione
ortum, nec hibernicum, nec germanicum nomen ;’* and pro-
poses Mailbrigte ; but the remedy is worse than the disease.
*¢6, Caincomuric.—In the form Caencompac it is found
in the Annals of the Four Masters, at 786, 834, 898, 927,
936, 941, 945, 952, 961, 986, always borne by ecclesiastics.
Mabillon incorrectly reads Canicomrihe.
‘¢7, Doiteusso.—The old genitive of Doilgus, which
Zeuss takes to be an error for Dongus, a name found in the
Trish Priscian at St. Gall.t But such emendation is unne-
cessary, as we find the name itself in our Annals. The Four
Masters, at 750, record the obit of Daelgus, abbot of Cill-
Scire ; which is copied from the Annals of Ulster, 754, where
the name occurs in the older form Doelgus.
“¢8, Erpomnaca.—A phonetic form of Pepootinach, a
name very common among the Irish, and particularly notable
in the case of the scribe who wrote the Book of Armagh, and of
the Abbot of Clonmacnoise, who died in 870, and whose tomb-
stone is drawn by Dr. Graves in the Proceedings of this Aca-
demy.t
*¢9, Hemenus.—An aspirated Latin form of Crim, of
which instances occur in the Calendars at Jan. 7, Dec. 18,
Dec. 22; in the last case, as Bishop of Ros-glas in Ui-Failghe,
now called from him, Monaster-Eimhin, or Monasterevan, in
the county of Kildare.
«« Another indication of the Irish connexion of these sub-
scribing witnesses is the remarkable fact of all, except two,
being bishops, and one of the exceptions being the superior of
all, the Abbot Beatus, who signs first, and styles himself sim-
ply abbas ; a state of ecclesiastical precedence so like that of
* Gram. Celt., vol. i. Preef. p. xviii.
+ Ibid., vol. i., Preef. pp. xvi. xviii. + Vol. iii. p. 322,
461
Hy and other Irish monasteries,* where bishops were often
subject to presbyters, and abbatial rank was the grand crite-
rion of jurisdiction. In the present case, the existence of one
or two bishops among the early abbots of Honau led some
writers to suppose that this church was formerly diocesan ;
but Mabillon, who instances the parallel case of Laubes, in the
diocese of Cambray, justly observes :—* Somniantur proinde
qui episcopalem Honaugiz sedem eo tempore institutam pu-
tant.’t
“¢ Jodoc Coccius enumerates the abbots of Honau in this
order :}—1. Benedict, or Tubanus ; 2. Dubanus; 3. Thomas;
4. Stephanus; 5. Beatus. In the ninth century the monas-
tery adopted the order of Secular Canons, when Charles the
Gross confirmed its possessions. In a subsequent age the
College of Canons was transferred to Strasbour , to the older
Church of St. Peter.’§
ee 8 a Se ee
* See the case of Hy examined in detail in the Life of St. Columba,
lately published by the Irish Archeological and Celtic Society, p. 340,
t Annales Ord. S. Bened., tom. ii, p. 59.
{ Dagobert, p. 133. § Mabillon, ibid., p. 60.
462
Monpay, FEBRUARY 9TH; 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., PRESIDENT,
in the Chair.
Rosert M‘Donne Lt, Esq., M.B., and Frederick Field, Esq.,
were elected Members of the Academy.
Sir William R. Hamilton read a paper on the Icosian
Calculus.
Mr. J. M. Kemble, at the request of the President, deli-
vered an Address on the utility of antiquarian collections in
relation to the pre-historic annals of the different countries of
Europe, with especial reference to the Museum of the Aca-
demy.
«Dr. Topp, AND GENTLEMEN OF THE Roya. IrisH
Acapsemy,—I should be guilty of great affectation were I to
pretend that I thought what I mean to say was entirely devoid
of novelty and interest to you. It is, in fact, mainly on ac-
count of the extensive opportunities which I have enjoyed of
seeing what is new to many of us in the various European
collections, that I am this evening called upon to address you.
Nor can I venture to plead that T am notin the habit of putting
forward my views in public whenever it appears to me de-
sirable for our common study that it should be done; but still,
I may justly say, that I never rose under feelings of greater
embarrassment than at present, to address anyacademical body.
I feel abashed at the extent of the subject itself with which I
have to deal, and painfully aware how small a part of it I can
treat of with satisfaction, either to yourselves or myself, within
the limits of one short evening. I am not the less painfully
aware that I am addressing a body of gentlemen who have
bestowed great zeal and labour upon this subject, and whose
ete Metin tat on i aati ttt,
463
names are honourably recorded wherever their labours have
been made known. But there is another and special subject
of embarrassment peculiar to myself. It is well known to
me that a learned friend and colleague of mine has on a
former occasion been called upon to address you with re-
gard to the Collection of the Royal Irish Academy, and
that the opinions which he on that occasion gave utter-
ance to were put upon record, and circulated to a certain
extent with the authority of the Academy itself, from ap-
pearing in one of their publications. I regret to say, that I
hold very different opinions from my friend Dr. Worsaae;
and that from the conviction that the adoption of his opinions,
and the pushing them to their legitimate consequences, would
betray us into grave historical errors, I feel it my duty on
_ this occasion to protest as publicly against them as he himself
gave utterance to them. I think anybody who follows the
train of thought of the archeologists of Northern Germany,
and more especially what that amiable and accomplished
scholar, Dr. Lisch, has raised upon the foundations laid by the
savans of Denmark, will agree with me that those gentlemen
are led into a historical reductio ad absurdum. I have myself
heard Dr. Lisch declare, in the meeting of the Central Archzo-
logical Association of Germany held at Dresden, under the
presidency of his Majesty the present King of Saxony, that
the Germans were totally unacquainted with the use of iron,
_ and that this was first introduced into the provinces of the
Baltic by the Sclavonic tribes in the eighth century. Errors
like these are hardly to be excused, and are perfectly unintel-
- ligible in any classical scholar. Now, I do not deny that there
_ is a great convenience in -the division adopted by the savans
: of Denmark, into the products of a Stone, a Bronze, and an
Iron period. I believe that this has some foundation in his-
torical truth, and I am perfectly aware of its value in the
_ ¢o-ordination and arrangement of a museum. Itis, however,
no novelty: the main characteristics of the principle were re-
VOL. VI. 2uU
464
cognised two centuries ago by Eckhart, the continuator of
Leibnitz, and by other eminent German scholars. But the
extension of it into a system attempted to be founded upon
history is due to the present race of Danish archeologists,
and it is to their conclusions, in as far as these are of a special
nature, that I refer, and against which I feel bound to enter
my public and energetic protest. There is no doubt, Gentle-
men, that in the earliest ages of culture, weapons and imple-
ments are formed of the rudest materials accessible to man ;
that he is acquainted with wood, and horn, and stone, before
he obtains a sufficient mastery over the metals to convert them
to the purposes he desires ; and accordingly, we do find im-
plements or weapons both of horn and stone, to the exclu-
sion of the metals, at periods which the lessons of Geology
compel us to place at an almost infinite distance from our
own. I would remind you only of the operations of the
Commissioners for the improvement of the navigation of
the river Shannon. The men of science connected with that
great undertaking will assure you that the lowest stratum
bearing marks of human life contained implements of stone
and horn so far below the first appearance of implements of
metal as to imply an almost incalculable lapse of centuries be-
tween the two deposits. It is true, that the rudeness of those
implements has been and is a cause of great difficulty to the
archeological inquirer. It has long been found one of the
most difficult problems, how these instruments were to be
made use of, and it is only of late that discoveries have been
made which enable us to form a distinct opinion on the subject.
Let me call your attention to some of these rude prisms of
flint contained in the cases in the next room. ‘They seemed
incapable of being turned to any use; but in excavations of
recent date lately made in the valley of the Somme, in strata
upwards of twenty feet below the present level of the surface
of the earth, in company with the bones of the rhinoceros and
other animals extinct in these parts of the world, there have
465
been found portions of the horns of the elk and of deer be-
longing also to extinct species, which bear obvious marks of
the work of man’s hands: and in these we find the explana-
tion we seek.
«< Let me call your attention for a moment to the nature of
those weapons. They consist for the most part of a portion
of stags’ horn, from four to six inches in length, bored trans-
versely for the reception of the handle, and at one end, or both,
also bored for the reception of a stone point. Accompanying
these, and in such a position that there can be no doubt of
their having belonged to one another, are not only such
prisms of flint as I allude to, but also small flint celts of ela-
borate workmanship and polish. It is remarkable that the
transverse or shaft hole is extremely small, and could have
received only a frail handle ; but in one stance or in more it
has been discovered that the point of the tyne was used for
this purpose, and that thus a hammer, small, indeed, in its
proportions, but efficient in the absence of defensive armour,
was produced ; and, indeed, in some cases it is clear that the
sharp point of the tyne itself was inserted in the longitudinal
opening—thus making a formidable pick, which might be
used not only for purposes of peaceful life, but also for pur-
poses of offence. And, unless I have been greatly misin-
formed, a skull has been exhumed in Sweden in which such a
weapon was actually found inserted. The stone edge given
to the horn weapon, and which we may suppose to be of some-
what later introduction than the mere sharpened horn itself,
was fixed in its place by the use of some cement, the compo-'
sition of which is at this hour unknown to us.
«The analogy of various savage tribes that armed their
weapons with the edge of sharpened sharks’ teeth is borne out
_ by the analogy of those bone weapons of the North which occa-
sionally received their edge from the insertion of fittimg por-
tions of flint. In the Museum at Copenhagen there is such a
spear-head, and there are two knives, of elaborate workman-
2u2
466
ship, in the Royal Museum at Berlin, whose edges are produced
by sharpened filaments of flint. I need scarcely remind you
that the weapons of the Mexicans were in like manner armed
with portions of obsidian. Now, the cases to which I allude
are not solitary, but numerous. Upwards of forty have, I
believe, been collected in the alluvial tract wherein the waters
of the Somme now flow, and in all probability they would be
much more numerous had due observation been exercised by
collectors. One single instance is, however, known to me as
having occurred in the British Islands, and that within a few
weeks only. In the tract called Wychwood Forest, in Ox-
fordshire, the surveyors employed by the Government dis-
covered a rude interment, little below the surface, but which
had apparently never been disturbed. Together with pot-
tery, of the oldest description, and bones of various kinds,
was found such a portion as I have described of stag’s horn,
so prepared to receive a cutting edge. Mr. Queckett, of the
. College of Surgeons, to whom this was shown, investigated
it by the aid of a microscope, and declared it to be a portion
of the horn of a deer long extinct in England
«« Now, Gentlemen, we may fully admit that many imple-
ments of stone which are discovered do belong to the earliest
period of human culture, and that the analogies upon which
the so-called Stone period has been rested are not entirely to
be despised; but experience teaches us that the use of stone
continued long after those ages passed; and it is consonant to
human nature itself that this should be the case. The weapon
which, when launched by the hand, is not to return to its
owner, may easily be of less valuable material than that which
the man looks upon as connected with his own person; and
thus the arrow-head of flint may easily have been contempo-
raneous with the period of Iron. The want of value in the
material pointed it out for the manufacture of these articles,
the use of which implied their loss. We have the historical
evidence of Ammianus Marcellinus that the Huns—a race un-
467
doubtedly well acquainted with the use of metallic weapons—
were universally in the habit of pointing their arrows with
sharpened bone. .
‘‘ But there is another ground, of a general character, for
the use of those implements at times very much later than those
to which they are attributed in the theory of our Scandinavian
friends. The man who finds a weapon of this description, and
thinks he can turn it to advantage, is likely enough to do so,
without inquiring whether the requirements of a philosophical
system will be much disturbed by his act or not. We are aware
that at the battle of Hastings, in 1066, the Saxons used battle-
mauls made of stone, which they hurled against their adver-
saries. We know that, even as late as the Thirty-years War,
the soldiers of Wallenstein and Tilly, here and there, for want
of better implements, used the old stone hammers as efficient
weapons of attack. . Nay, more, to this day the peasant of
Brittany, if, while tending his sheep upon the plains, he dis-
covers one of the polished celts of his forefathers, takes it at
once to the neighbouring forest, and there, splitting the
branch of a young tree, inserts it, well assured that, in the
course of a year or two, the operations of nature will have fixed
it with such firmness in the cleft, that he has but to cut the
handle, and his axe is ready made to his hand.
s¢ All these are grounds of disturbance, and will render it
impossible to apply with strictness the canon of Copenhagen
to the characterizing the graves according to their different
periods. But there is another and a very strong ground of
disturbance.
«¢ Certain races of the world, as it is well known, have at-
tached a strong superstitious feeling to the possession of these
ancient stone implements; and when they have found them,
they have treasured them as something supernatural. In
many parts of Germany, and, as I am informed, in Ireland
and Scotland also, they are still looked upon as amulets par-
ticularly valuable in the diseases of cattle. The collector
468
meets with no greater difficulty than that which occasionally
arises from the disinclination of the possessor of such a stone
to give up what he looks upon as a useful remedy for the
sickness of himself and his neighbours ; and in many parts
of Germany it is strongly believed that these ‘donnerkeile,’
as they are called, or thunderbolts, are an efficient preser-
vative against lightning. You will see that this is a mere
remnant of the old Thor worship amongst the Germanic
population. The concurrent testimony of ecclesiastical and
secular history proves to us that the Germans attached a su-
perstitious veneration to stones; and I may mention, as the
result of my own experience, that these ancient implements
were frequently deposited in the cemeteries even of the latest
Pagan race, unquestionably upon some notion of holiness at-
tached to them. These stone flakes, which we are agreed to
call knives, are never more usual than in the neighbourhood
of graves of the Iron period ; and one of the surest indications
I have had, that I was in the neighbourhood of such a ceme-
tery, was the finding multitudes of those flint chips in the soil
about me. On one occasion I remember, after exhuming nearly
two hundred urns, containing chains and fibule of bronze and
iron, I came upon a small cyst, in which were deposited a
magnificent hammer-head of black basalt, and one of those
flint daggers which, I believe, are unknown in this country,
but of which you have a specimen in the collection the King
of Denmark sent to the Royal Irish Academy. Ina similar
way, from the cemetery at Retdorf upwards of ninety urns
were taken, furnished with one broken dagger of silex, and
with many hundred flint chips, not rarely deposited inten-
tionally around the separate urns themselves. To what race
we are to attribute the first construction of these implements,
is still a great problem of archeology. All that we can with
certainty say is this—that even if constructed in the earliest
periods of human culture, they continued, for various reasons,
to be used almost until we come to the threshold of historical
469
times. A good deal of the same reasoning applies to the
weapons of bronze, which, as you are well aware, are found
not only in all European, but in many Asiatic countries.
There is, as far as I can tell, no evidence whatever of bronze
having been used on account of the absence of iron, and not
much reason to doubt that the two metals were used contem-
poraneously. At the same time, I would call your attention
especially to the fact that there are varieties in the forms of
those implements in different countries. Their principle is,
indeed, the same; there is a great general resemblance both
im the material of which they are made, and in the graceful-
ness of the form ; but, with all these resemblances, there are
still characteristic differences :
<< ¢ Facies non omnibus una,
Nec diversa tamen, qualis decet esse sororum.’
‘¢ The swords of bronze that are found in these islands are
characterized by the absence of a solid hilt of metal. Those
of the Continent rarely want it. ‘They are further charac-
terized by a peculiar flatness of blade; those of the Continent
are rimmed in a peculiar manner, which, with little observa-
tion, enables us to throw them into seven or eight separate
classes, all indicative, as I believe, of different dates of anti-
quity. One peculiarity I am bound to mark, namely, the
smallness of the hilt, leading us to the conviction that they
must everywhere have been used by a race of diminutive pro-
portions. Again, they are characterized by a total absence of
guard, in which they appear to differ from the similar form,
which we meet with in bas-reliefs on urns, and gems of
- Grecian origin. In these, according to the measurement made
from many hundred specimens, the hilt is found to bear a very
different proportion to the blade, and on the vast majority of
Etruscan urns there is a well-defined guard, often of consi-
derable size. Some, it is true, of the Etruscan swords of the
earliest class want this; and this is a consideration which re-
470
quires to be carefully weighed. It has been very generally
the habit of archzxologists to attribute these bronze weapons
entirely to the Celtic race; and, although there are great eth-
nological difficulties in the way of adopting this view, I am
inclined to believe there is much to be said in its favour. The
concurrent testimony of all ancient history proves to us, that
at the time when the nations we call classical first came in
contact with those of the North, both Celt and German had
long been in the possession of iron, and formed all their im-
plements of war of that metal. But this does not prevent the
possibility of a still earlier race having introduced the sword
of bronze of that graceful form with which we are all ac-
quainted; and that these long continued in use, together with
the iron weapons which were more particularly affected by the
conquerors of Rome. The Roman sword itself, as we know
from the undoubted testimony of Polybius, was only replaced
by a short stabbing weapon, in the time of the second Punic
War; and from the same authority, we know that its pattern
was derived from the Iberians in Spain. Ifnow, as is highly
probable, those Iberians were only one portion ofa vast race,
spread over the whole Continent and the islands of Europe,
who gradually yielded before the advancing wave of Celtic
culture, and were driven into the extreme corners of the West
and the North, there is no great improbability that the weapons
which they had used, and introduced, continued to be found
at a time when the other race was armed with a very different
one; and, indeed, I am called upon here to remark, that written
history is very sparing in its notice of nations armed with
bronze; that nearly the only race of whom this is asserted are
the Massagete, the progenitors of those Iberians of the Colches,
whose connexion with the Iberians of Spain will now hardly
be denied. They possessed neither iron nor silver, but had an
abundance both of bronze and gold: and they formed their
weapons of the former, and their ornaments of the latter metal.
That the only other race of whom it is distinctly stated that
ae
471
they used weapons of bronze, were the Iberians of Lusitania;
and that the somewhat weak authority of Xiphilunis repeats
the same tradition of a portion of the tribes of Britain. If,
now, this short stabbing sword found its way from the East,
along the upper coast of Africa, into Spain, and from Spain
along the western shores both of France and England into
this island, we may readily account, not only for its occurrence
in such numerous cases, but also for its continuance at a period
when iron weapons were generally used by the Celtic invaders,
who occupied the more eastern portion of these islands. And
it is a fact of great cogency, that hitherto no mould for the
casting of these swords has been found in these islands.
Moulds for the production of spears, of rapiers, and other
implements of war, have, from time to time, been found ; but
as yet, for any thing we know, the leaf-shaped sword may have
been the result solely of importation from another land. Ido
not know that there is anything particularly distinguishing
the collection of swords in the Royal Irish Academy from
those found in other parts of Britain, except the great num-
bers in which they are found. One form, indeed, I have ob-
served which appears to me to be perfectly unique, and in
which, while all the outline is carefully preserved, a bend is
given to the blade, making it approach something of the form
of a Turkish yataghan. ‘This, as far as my experience goes,
is entirely unique in Europe. Amongst those weapons of
offence which belong to the class of swords, and which, to the
best of my knowledge, have only been found in these islands,
there occurs a long rapier-shaped blade of extremely finished
workmanship, and, in fact, forming a most dangerous weapon
of offence. It has been asked, whether these were not intended
to be fixed on shafts, and used as substitutes for the more ordi-
nary spear; but to this a decided answer can be given in the
negative, for in the collection of your revered member, Dr.
Petrie, is one admirably preserved specimen of this class, in
which the handle, formed of hollow bronze, and fitted to the
472
blade with rivets, is a decisive and unmistakable characteristic.
This sort of rapier, it appears, is only an extension of the
dagger which has been frequently found both in England,
Scotland, and Ireland, with a similar handle attached in a
similar way.
‘* There is one class of weapons to which I am particularly
anxious to call your attention, and of which you possess nu-
merous well-arranged and interesting specimens. This is the
weapon which is commonly called the ‘celt,’ or ‘kelt,’ but
which, for purposes of distinction, it may be as well always
to spell with a C, while we reserve the hard letter for the
name of the nation. The origin of this word ‘celt’ is a Latin
word, of what has been facetiously called ‘middling and in-
famous Latinity,’ namely, ‘ celtis,’ a chisel; and there can be
little doubt that this name is also very indicative of the uses
to which it may occasionally have been turned. You are well
aware that this is a novel point amongst archeologists; but
it is one that, in my humble opinion, can give no difficulty.
There can be no doubt that, according to the nature of the
handle with which it is furnished, it may be a chisel, or a hoe,
or a war-axe. Now, let me call your attention to the impor-
tance of consulting the habits of those tribes which are in a si-
milar state to our forefathers at the period when those weapons
were in use. Along the whole of the upper tracts of Siberia
the Mongul tribes are in the habit of carrying a weapon formed
in every respect like our celts, both in the shape which we
call the socket, and that which, in imitation of our Danish
friends, we have named palstave. The mode of fixing this
with a handle is simple, but effective. A piece of bent wood,
for which ash or blackthorn is admirably adapted, is fastened in
the lower groove of the palstave ; another piece of flat wood is
placed within the upper groove; and the whole is then care-
fully wound round with the strong sinew of some animal; and
thus is formed an implement which, from personal experience,
I can assure you is capable of dealing a most deadly blow.
473
But a similar kind of the socket celt itself is found amongst
the Galbo and Betuan tribes of Africa, differing in no conceiv-
able point from the celt of our own forefathers, save in the
material of which the implement is composed. In Africa, as.
in Siberia, it is of iron.
‘¢ There is, perhaps, nothing which so much attracts the
attention of the stranger in visiting your noble collection, or
on which, perhaps, you pride yourself more, than the unri-
valled collection of gold ornaments which enrich this Museum;
and you have, no doubt, reason to be proud of them, because
they indicate an advanced stage of culture and a widely ex-
tended commercial intercourse between your forefathers and
other nations of the world; but I would warn you to value
them only on this account, for believe me, no more fatal
danger can arise to Archeology, or, indeed, to the moral de-
velopment of man, than fixing the eyes upon the intrinsic
value of articles of ornament, rather than upon the art itself
with which they are adorned. With the sole exception of the
Museums of Scandinavia, which probably derived many of
their treasures from successful thefts in this island, there is
scarcely one European collection which shows anything like
so great a wealth of personal ornament formed of precious
metal. It is, indeed, possible that Gaul may have rivalry with
you in its wealth of gold. Unhappily, the discoveries that
have been made there have not been preserved with sufficient
care, and avarice has consigned to the melting-pot specimens
of ancient art, the study of which might have led us to con-
clusions of the utmost importance. There is nothing in those
grand tiaras of gold which strike every stranger who enters
the next room, that is unexampled in the Museums of Northern
Germany, except as to the metal of which they are formed.
The general outline is the same, and a good deal of the orna-
ment is so also; but it is precisely at this point that I touch
_ upon the archeological distinction, which, in my mind, is of
the utmost possible importance, and to which I venture to call
474
the earliest attention of the Academy. The ornamentation
is different in principle; and in this difference of principle,
unless I greatly err, we should be led to detect some ethno-
graphical and historical facts of very great importance to our
study.
«The ornamentation which prevails upon almost all the
bronzes of the Continent consist of'a spiral line, which, to the
best of my knowledge, is never found upon works of Irish art
at this early period, but is invariably replaced by ornaments
of concentrical circles. The spiral line to which I allude is,
however, not a single one, but a double spiral, by means of
which alone it is possible they could become continuous. A
single spiral line drawn down from a point, and turning on
itself, ends with a second circular figure, and goes no further.
But if a second spiral spring from the centre, in a common
point, in which the second follows the windings of the first, it
escapes, and so renders it possible that a constant succession
of this figure may be upon the same plain surface. Now, this
figure is essentially and peculiarly Greek ; it is found on the
friezes of Greek temples; it is found in the monuments of
Etruscan art, but it is not found upon the art of England and
Ireland: and in this, I believe, lies the key to a historical dis-
tinction, which it is of great moment for us fully to compre-
hend and study. It bears upon a fact which has long become
clear to me from a comparison of many other cognate facts—
namely, the two great streams of culture that enrich the north
of Europe: one, passing along from Upper Italy, over the
Alps, into Slavonic lands; thence following the spurs of the
Carpathians, spreading through Styria and Transylvania,
through Moravia and Bohemia; next following the line of the
Elbe, and flooding the countries between its banks and the
southern coast of the Baltic—nay, even crossing the Baltic
itself, to take in the south of Sweden and the Danish islands,
ended, at last, in Holstein and Ditmarsh. While the second
stream, coasting the north coast of Africa, ran westward and
475
northward, and found its principal development in this island
of the Atlantic Ocean.
“But let me not be misunderstood. There is a peculiar
development of the double spiral line, totally unknown to the
Greeks, the Etruscans, and the nations of the Teutonic N orth,
which is essentially characteristic, not only of the Scoto-
Keltic, but the Britanno-Keltic populations of these islands.
If the lines are allowed to diverge, instead of following one
another closely in their windings, they produce that remark-
able pattern which since a few years we have been in the habit
of calling the trumpet pattern, and which, from one of its pe-
culiarities, is sometimes called the thumb pattern. When this
is represented in a plane surface, in the illuminations of MSS.,
_ you have that marvellously beautiful result which is familiar
_ to you in the ‘ Book of Kells;’ to us in the * Book of St.
Cuthbert,’ or ‘The Durham Book,’ in the British Museum :
and in the equally beautiful records of Scoto-Keltic self-devo-
tion and culture in the MSS. of St. Gall in Switzerland.
When, as is often the case in metal, this principle of the di-
verging spiral line is carried out in repoussé—when you have
those singularly beautiful curves—more beautiful, perhaps, in
_ the parts that are not seen than in those that meet the eye—
_ whose beauty, revealed in shadow more than in form—you
havea peculiar characteristic—a form of beauty which belongs
to no nation but our own, and to no portion of our nation but
the Keltic portion. There are traces of it, faint and poor, but
sufficient for identification, among the Kelts of Normandy
and the Keltic Helvetians. But the most perfect specimens
of it are met with in these islands: I may mention, among
them, that exquisite specimen of workmanship, the Goodrich
Court shield, found in the bed of the river Witham, in Lin-
colnshire; the even prior specimens being parts of shields
dredged out of the Thames in laying the foundations of Wa-
terloo Bridge; the sword belonging to the Witham shield,
now at Alnwick Castle; and one or two very beautiful spe-
™
ad
476
cimens in this country, one of the very finest of which is in the
collection of the College of St. Columba. You have several
of them in the cases in the next room; and perhaps there is
in all Europe no more striking one than an implement of un-
known use in the possession of our great archeological master,
Dr. Petrie. For beauty of design and beauty of execution
this may. challenge comparison with any specimen of cast
bronze work that it has ever been my fortune to see. I have
been able to notice but a few transcendant specimens; but
works of this kind are far from rare. Although they began early
—earlier than the intercourse of Rome with these islands—
they continued late; and to the last moment of real, unmixed
Keltic art, this is its great and distinguishing characteristic.
It deals with curves, which are not arcs of a circle; the com-
binations which form its exquisite curved outlines are derived
from the ellipse; its figures are not of the class we usually
designate by the term geometrical. And, above all, it calls
in the aid of enamel to perfect its work,—enamel, Gentlemen,
not cloisonné, like the enamel of the East; no mosaic work of
tessere, like so many so-called enamels of the Romans, but
enamel, champlevé, as Philostratus described the barbarians,
év 7) wKedvy, the island-barbarians to have invented it. The
Goodrich Court shield is ornamented with enamel—champlevé
enamel, on its bronze baze. Many of your horse-trappings
are so; more are so in England; and it is possible that the
Britanno-Keltic art affected this mode of ornament more than
the Scoto-Keltic. But let me remind you that this brilliant
ornamentation of horse-furniture is distinctly noted by Pliny
as a characteristic feature of Keltic art. The specimens that
we have from Yorkshire, Suffolk, Norfolk, Somersetshire,
Surrey, from Scotland, from this island, prove its wide dis-
persion, and justify the observations of the Roman admiral
and philosopher. These are, in truth, the great characteristic
differences to which I would, above all things, direct your at-
tention. The engraved spiral line, with double winding, is
477
found from America to the Baltic, from Greece to Norway ;
but the divergent spiral line (repoussé, in metal of a later date),
and ornamented with champlevé enamel, is found in these
islands alone, or in the neighbourhood of these islands; it
vanishes in proportion to its distance from them. There is in
all this not the slightest trace of the influence of what we call
classical art. The trumpet pattern is neither Greek, nor
Roman, nor Oriental. There is nothing like it in Etruscan
art; there is nothing like it in German or Slavonic art; there
is little like it in Gallic or Helvetian art: it is indigenous,
Gentlemen, The art of those Keltic tribes which forced their
way into these islands of the Atlantic, and somewhat isolated
here, developed a peculiar, but not the less admirable system
of their own. And let me beg you to compare with it some
of those admirable specimens of Germanic art of which Eng-
land furnishes so many examples, in that country which was
most continually subject to Frankish influence; and of which
the finest examples of all are to be found in the cabinet of Mr.
Mayer, of Liverpool. In these you have merely geometrical
figures—circles and parts of circles, triangles and squares, lo-
zenges and horizontal zig-zags. Enamel has ceased; it is re-
placed by niello. Amber is unknown ; but turquoises and slabs
of garnets, or coloured glass, have become common. Each form
of art is beautiful in its way ; but each has a character so pe-
culiar that 1 will defy any observer to find any one point by
which the two can be classed together, beyond the one that
they both deal with metal, and are subservient to ornament.
_ Iam warned by time to close as rapidly as possible what
_Thave to say; but I earnestly entreat you to take this point
_ of ornamentation seriously into consideration, because it forms
one of the most important and characteristic criterions by
which to judge of the tendency ofa race. Sir Wm. Hamilton
has this evening well observed that there is some reason in
every ornament why it recommended itself to some particular
people. We do not know what the reason was, but the dif.
.
‘ 478
ference itself is of the deepest moment. Where the material
of which implements are composed itself defines the form which
will be imposed upon them, there can be but little variety, and
the difference can never be characteristic; but where the ma-
terial is of such a nature that free play is given to the artistic
feelings of the workman—where, as in clay or bronze, he is at
liberty to impose what form and lines he will upon the yield-
ing material, then the spirit and feeling of art reveals itself in
the form which he adopts, and the prevalence of this may be
made the measure of his culture. There is nothing more cha-
racteristic than the pottery of those early races, because the
material enabled the workman to give to it whatever shape
his feelings induced him to devise; and I believe that though
the careful study of ancient ceramic art will show that the
graceful forms of the Greek potter had very likely at some
early period found their way even to the coast of the Baltic,
and remained there as models to be imitated—readily imitated,
indeed, —but still the instructed eye recalled the tradition of a
higher culture, and added one link more to the chain which
binds the civilization of the North and of the South together.
‘¢ Tam painfully conscious how imperfectly I have touched
many of the important subjects on which I had-to speak, and
I would not have ventured to claim your attention for so long
a period but for the strong feelings of respect I have for many
labourers of your body, and for the wish that we may be found
hereafter working as much as possible together in one well-
considered spirit of united inquiry. No man values higher
than myself that noble spirit which makes us look with love
upon the records of our own ancestors, and of our own land;
nor can any man feel prouder than myself in the conviction of
the high state of culture to which the earliest denizens of this
island had attained. It is this feeling which induces us to
adopt a study which has but little attraction for the great mass
of mankind, and must be pursued with little sympathy and no
profit; which supports us during inquiries that must be made
479
in loneliness, and often in sinking of heart, and which, even
when pursued successfully, obtains but little echo in the heart
of the general public. But let us not forget that we are liable
here to prejudice, against which it befits us manfully to strive—
the confining too much the view of our own field, in a spirit
of narrow inquiry, excluding the claims of others. It is pre-
cisely from this feeling that my learned friend, Dr. Worsaae,
has been led to refer the culture of all the northern nations
to the influence of his own Scandinavian forefathers; and it
is in the same narrow spirit of inquiry that most of the French
archeologists have laboured, to the great disadvantage of our
common study.
‘* Now, Gentlemen, let us, with the full spirit of an en-
lightened patriotism, devote ourselves to the illustration of our
own antiquities; let us love them, and, loving them, labour
to bring them to light; but let us not believe that they are all
we have to learn, or that they convey all that can be taught.
Let us look upon them only as links in one great chain, which
embraces many nations, and many periods of human culture,
which has no place of its own, unless considered in co-ordina-
tion with other links in a still greater chain, but the full ela-
boration of which is necessary before its cosmic relation can be
* well and thoroughly comprehended. Let us be sure that we
are not exclusive, but comprehensive, in what we do; and let
us, above all things, never lose sight of this great truth, that
the interests of man have at all times led to a close communion
between the several divisions of his race,—that nothing can
be dissociated in History, and that nothing must be dissociated
in the study of Archeology. While labouring to perfect our
own portion of the work, let us look out abroad, and encou-
rage our fellow-labourers to perfect theirs; and let us make
them feel as we feel ourselves, that the work can only be pro-
fitably done when all men are called to lay their hands to it.
«¢ While complimenting you on the magnificent collection
_ which the Academy has formed, let me not utter words which
VOL. VI. 2x
480
may induce you to flag in the work, or deem that you have
reached the utmost goal that you can gain. Let me remind
you that this magnificent collection is held by you in trust for
a great European and scientific end ; that your wealth will be
only the more full of use and beauty the more it is used to
complete the collections of your less fortunate brethren. It
is necessary, if those studies are to be anything more than
laborious triflings, that we should all carefully understand that
we are working towards one point, and in one spirit ; that we
should have a mutual reliance on each other—not believing
that the products of our own land can exhaust the great sub-
ject of archeological study, but that each land has its own
portion to bring into the common stock; and that, in propor-
tion as each carefully elaborates its own collection, will be the
beauty and solidity of the edifice which we can collectively
raise.”
ee —
481
Monpay, Fesruary 23RD, 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
Rev. Gzorce Satmon read a Paper by Mr. A. Cayley, on
Professor Mac Cullagh’s theorem of the polar plane.
** A ray of polarized light, incident on the surface of an
extraordinary medium, may give rise to a reflected ray and a
single refracted ray ; but this will be the case only for a par-
ticular position, or positions, of the plane of polarization of the
incident ray. According to Professor Mac Cullagh’s theory,
the planes of polarization, and the relative vibrations of the
three rays, are deduced from two assumed principles, which
may be referred to as—
*¢ 1°, The principle of equivalent vibrations.
*¢ 2°. The principle of equivalent moments.
And from these principles are deduced,—
‘¢ 3°. The principle of vis viva.
«4°. The theorem of the polar plane.
** The directions of the vibrations are completely deter-
mined by means of 4°, the theorem of the polar plane; and the
relative magnitudes are then given by 1°, the principle of equi-
valent vibrations. The other principles, viz. :—2°, the prin-
ciples of equivalent moments, and 3°, the principle of vis viva,
must therefore follow as mere geometrical consequences from
the first-mentioned two principles, or theorems; and I have
found that the deduction depends immediately upon the fol-
lowing two theorems in spherical trigonometry.
“‘ Suppose (Fig. 1, on next page) that RR’R” isa spheri-
eal triangle, and let W be any point in the base RR”, and N
be the central point of the base; then joining WR’ and pro-
2x2
482
ducing this are (in the direction from W to R’). to a point L,
such that
cot WL = sees si
aWwhenwE A:
and joining VR’, then,
THEOREM I.
sin? R” LR’ - sin? RLR
sin? R’ LR
a sin VW cos NP’
~ cos WR’ sin NR cos NR
And ifwe suppose also, that an arc
through N, perpendicular to the base RR”, cuts LR, LR’,
and LR” produced in the points U, U’, U", then,
THEOREM II.
sin R"LR' cos RUsin NUR +sin RLR’ cos R"U" sin NU"R’”
Hayate cos VW par ani
=sin R LE WR an NR cosR'U'sin NU'R’.
‘“‘ The present memoir contains the proof of the two theo-
rems, and the application of them to the optical theory.
“To prove the first theorem, I write for shortness
R, R’, W to denote the angles LRR’, LR’R, NWR’, respec-
tively ; we have then,
sin’ k"LR'-sin? RDA’ sin (R’LR'- RLF’)
sin? kh” LR y sin Rk’ LR
{sin R’ LR’ cos RLR' - sin RLR’ cos R"LR’}
1
~ sink’ LR
v 1 sin R”Wsm Rk” cos RW-cosLReos LW
~ sin R’LR sin L W sin LR sin LW
sn RWsin R cos R”W-cos LR" cos LW
sin LW sin LR" sin LW
483
1 sin
a W(cos RW - cos LR cos LW)
sin ;
~ LR" sin RW (cos Rk” W - cos LR” cos L w)}.
sin R” sin R
nL’ anLp’ each equal to
Or, observing that
sn R’LR ..
gnk’R” this becomes
1
“sin RR sin? LW
-sin RW (cos R”W-cos LR’ cos LW)};
{sin R” W (cos RW-cos LR cos LW)
and, substituting for cos LR, cos LR”, the values
cos RW cosLW-sin RW sin LW cos W,
cos Rk” W cos LW+sin R"Wsin LW cos W,
the foregoing expression becomes,
ab see ld
sin R’ RA sin? LW
x {sin R”W(cosoaRWsin?LW+sin RWsinLWeos LW cos W)
-sin RW (cos Rk” Wsin? LW-sin R"Wsin LW cos L WcosW)},
ae {sin R”Wcos RW —-sin RWeos R"W
+2cot LWsin RW sin R’Weos W}
1
~ sin RR
: x {sin(R”W- RW)+2cot LWsin RWsin R” W cos W)} ;
and, putting R’W- RW=2NM,, and substituting also for
_ cot WL its value, which gives cot LWsin RW sin R"W
= sin? NW tan WR’, the expression becomes,
— {sin 2NW+ 2 sin? NW tan WR’ cos W} ;
but we have
484
cos NR’- cos NW cos WR’ |
s
cos W=
sin NW sin WR
and therefore,
2sin? NWtan WR’ cosW=2 ee NR'- sn2NW;
cos WR
or the expression becomes,
l sin NW :
Daan ce
And sin k”R=sin2 NR =2sin NR cos NR, so that finally
the expression becomes
ua sin NW cos NR’
~ cos WR’ sin NR cos NR’
which proves the theorem.
‘* To prove the second theorem, take as before , R”, W,
to denote the angles LRR", LR"R, NWR’, respectively ;
and moreover, U, U’, U” to denote the angles NUR, NU'R’,
NU"R", respectively ; then considering, first, the function
on the left-hand side, viz. :
sin R”LR' cos RU sin U+sin RLF’ cos R" U" sin UV",
we have
sin NR
sin RU”
cos RU sin U=sin NR cot RU
=sin NR cos R cot NR =cos R cos NR,
and in like manner,
sin U=
sin NR”
sin R"U”
cos R”U" sin U" = sin NR” cot R”U"
=sin NR” cos R”cot NR” = cos R” cos NR” = cos R” cos NR,
and the expression thus becomes
=cos NFA {sin R”LR' cos R + sin RLR' cos R"},
which is
sin 0” =
485
sin R” W ein Ks cos WL-cos RWeos RL
See ee ~ gin R’L sin RW sin RL
¢ sn RWsin W cos WL -cosR"W eos R"L
sin RL sin Rk” W sin R"L
or, substituting for cos RL, cos R"L the values—
cos RW cos WL - sin RW sin WL cos W,
cos R” W cos WL +sin R"W sin WL cos W,
the expression becomes
cos NR sin W
sin RL sin R’L
sin R” W digs : 3
= RW (cosWL sin? RW+ sin WL sin RWeos RW cos W)
sin RW
+ ain kW
(cosWL sin? R” W-sin WL sin R" Weos R" W cos W)
cos NR sin W
sn RL sin kh" L
x {2cosWL sin R Wein R’W+sinWL sin (R'W-E W)cosW}
_ Cos NR sin W sin WL
~ gn RE sn kR'L ~
x {2 cot WLsin RWsin R"W+ sin (R"W- RW) cos W}.
Or, putting for cot WL its value, which gives
cot WL sin RWein R'W =sin? NW tan WR’,
and putting also
sin (R"W- RW) =sn2NW = 2 sin NW cos NW,
the expression becomes
_ 2008 NR sin Wsin WL sin? NW
sin RL sin R"L
The right-hand side of the equation to be proved is
sin NW
cos WR’ sin ‘sin NR
(tan WR’ + cot NW cos W).
sn Rk” LR —; cos R'U' sin U’,
and we have
486
i Ree — Ee ge se —_ ~
and consequently
sin R"LR
_ sn RR" sin WLsinW 2 sin NR cos NR sin WL sin W
cy veri, sie sin RZ sin R’L 3
or the expression is
_ 2cos NR sin WZ sin adh sin NW
a snRLsinR’L — cos WR
But we have
5, con RU sn
sin NW
pS ein WU
and therefore
sin NIV ’ cos R’U'
U' sin U' = sin?
cree rn a "Wee
cos( VU'- WR’)
cos WR’ sin WU'
= sin? NW (tan WR'+ cot WU’).
=sin? NW
But we have cot WU’= cot NW cos W, and the expression
becomes
WLs TW
ee ee (tan WR’+ cot NWeos W);
which is the expression previously found as the value of the
left-hand side of the equation, and the theorem is therefore
proved.
“Tt is obvious that the point Z might have been con-
structed by taking on #’/V, produced in the direction from
R' to W, a point K such that
“ sin? NW eee
bh AW si WS sin RW sin R"W ie
and then taking the are KZ in the reverse direction equal to
90°.
‘« Passing now to the optical problem, it will be recollected
487
that in Mac Cullagh’s theory the direction of vibration in an
extraordinary medium is perpendicular to the plane of the ray
and wave normal, and that the polar plane of a refracted ray
is by definition a plane through the point of incidence parallel
to the direction of vibration, and also parallel to a line joining
the extremity of the ray with the corresponding point on the
Index surface,—the last-mentioned surface being the polar re-
ciprocal of the refracted wave-surface, taken with respect to
the reflected wave-surface, or wave-sphere, contemporaneously
generated. We have to consider a ray of polarized light in-
cident on the surface of an extraordinary medium, and giving
rise to a reflected ray and a single refracted ray. Let the in-
cident ray and the reflected ray be respectively produced
within the medium, and let the three rays, viz., the incident
ray produced, the refracted ray, and the reflected ray pro-
duced, be represented in direction (see Fig. 2) by AR, AR’ and
AR"; and take dAR=AR"=1
as the radius of the wave-sphere
and AR’ as the radius of the
wave-surface, corresponding at
a given instant of time to the
first or ordinary medium and -
the extraordinary medium re-
spectively. Take also AW as
the perpendicular on the tan-
gent plane of the wave-surface Fig. 2.
at R’, or ‘wave-normal,’ corresponding to the refracted ray
AR’; and let AWN represent the normal to the plane of sepa-
ration of the two media, and AH the intersection of the last-
mentioned plane with the plane of incidence. The lines 4R
_ AR", AW, AN, AH are of course all of them in the plane of
incidence, the line AN bisects the angle made by the lines
AR, AR", and the lines AN, AH are at right angles to each
other. The length of the wave-normal A W is given by the
equation AR sin NAW= A W sin NAR, or putting, as above,
488
AR = 1, and representing the two angles at A by NW, NR re-
spectively, then, if p denote the length of the wave-normal, we
have sin NW=psin NR. Take « the pole of the tangent
plane of the wave-surface at 2’ (or, what is the same thing, the.
image of the point W), in respect of the sphere radius AR,
then x will be the point on the index-surface corresponding
to the point &’ of the wave-surface; and let 4K be drawn
through the point A parallel to R’x. Take AZ” perpendicu-
lar to the plane WAR’ (or, what is the same thing, the plane
KAR’) as the direction of the refracted vibration, the plane
KAT’ will be the polar plane; and by 4°, the theorem of the
polar plane, the directions of the incident and reflected vi-
brations are given as the intersections of the polar plane
with the wave-fronts or planes through 4 normal to the
directions of the incident and reflected rays respectively ;
these intersections are represented in the figure by AZ and
AT". The relative magnitudes of the vibrations are then
determined by 2°, the principle of equivalent vibrations, yiz.,
considering these vibrations as forces acting in the given di-
rections AJ’, AT, AT” respectively, the refracted vibration
will be the resultant of the incident and reflected vibrations :
the terminated lines A 7’, A 7, AT” in the figure are taken
to represent in direction and magnitude the vibrations corre-
sponding to the refracted ray and to the incident and reflected
rays respectively, and the lines Rt, Rt, Rt’ are drawn
through the extremities R’, R, R” of the three rays equal and
parallel to AT’, AT, and AZ” respectively. Let m', m, m”
denote the masses of ether set in motion by the three rays re-
spectively, then, according to Mac Cullagh’s hypothesis of
equal densities, we have
AT
m=m':m':: ARcos RN: od
(where RN, &c., denote the angles RAN, &c.); or writing
as before, dR = 1, AW =p, where sn NW =p sin RN, we
have
489
yop RRA pcos R'N R'N _ sin NW cos R'N
fasnic cos WR’ \ cosWR' sin RN]
This being premised, then, 3°, the principle of vis viva is
that
m (Rt)? = m'(R't’)? + m'"(R't")? ;
or, what is the same thing,
R?-R't” hi m' éf sin NW cos R’N
Rt? m_ cosWR'sinRNcos RN
«« And 2°, the principle of equivalent moments, is that
the moment of R’t' round the axis AZ, is equal to the sum of
the moments of Rt and Rt” round the same axis. It only
remains to show that these two properties are in fact con-
tained in the Theorems 1. and 11.
‘“‘The point « is the image of W in a sphere-radius
s 1 1
unity. Hence, Ac = > kW a — p, and, therefore,
ptan WR’ _p* tan WR’
1 1-p
ie
but we have, as before, sin NW=p sin RN, and consequently,
sin? NW tan WR’
sin? RN — sin? RW
t sin? NW
sin RWsin R"W
‘¢ Suppose now that the points R, R’, R”, W, N, H, K,
of Fig. 2, are all of them projected by radii through the cen-
tan WR’ = =tan KV,
tan KW=
tan WR’.
tre A upon a sphere, radius unity (see Fig. 3, where the
several points are represented by the same letters asin Fig. 2) ;
and complete Fig. 3 by connecting the different points in
‘question by arcs of great circles, and by producing KW (in
the direction from K to W) toa point Z, such that KL = 90°,
and by joining LR, LR", and drawing the are NU'’UU" at
right angles to RR (or, what isthe same thing, with the pole
490
H) meeting LR’, LR, and LR" produced, in the points U’,
U, U" respectively. By what has preceded, the points K, L
of Fig. 3 are constructed
precisely in the same man-
ner as the same points in
Fig. 1, and in fact Fig. 3
is nothing else than Fig. 1
with some additional lines
and points. The condi-
tion employed to deter-
mine the magnitude of the
vibrations Rt, R’t, Rt’,
gives that these vibrations
are as
aM 2 sein.) sd
or, observing that LR, LR’, LR" are the great circles whose
poles are 7, 7”, T” respectively, these vibrations are as
sin R”"LR': sin REAR”: sn RLR’';
and, substituting these values, the equation given by the prin-
ciple of vis viva becomes identical with that of Theorem 1.
‘* Proceeding to the condition given by the principle of
equivalent moments, we have
moment of Rt round AH
= Rtx ARxcos[AR, 1 dist (Rt, AH)] xsin (Rt, AH) ;
and in Fig. 3, observing that the radius through U is parallel
to the perpendicular distance of (Rt, AH) (for LR has the
pole 7, and NU the pole H) then
cos [AR, | dist (Rt, AH)]=cos RU,
sin (Rt, AH) =sin TH,
or, since 7’ and H are the poles of LR and NW respectively,
TH = 2 NUR, and, putting AR = 1, the moment is
= Rtcos RUsn NUR.
Similarly,
491
moment of R”t” round AH
= R"t" cos R"U" sin NU" R”.
And for the refracted ray,
moment of R’t’ round AH
= AR'x R't'cos R'U'sin NUR’.
But we have
AR! AW sin NW
cos WR’ cos WR’ sin NR’
and, therefore, the moment is
= R't’ ae cos R’U' sin NU'R’.
And the vibrations Rt, R’t", R’t’, as before, are as
sin R’LR':sn RLR': sn RLR’,
whence the equation given by the principle of equivalent mo-
ments is precisely that of Theorem 11.”
Mr. M. Donovan exhibited and described a moveable ho-
rizontal sun-dial, invented by himself, which shows apparent
solar time within a small fraction of a minute.
492
Monpay, Marcu 16rTxH, 1857. (Stated Meeting.)
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
Tue Secretary of the Council read the following Report
from the Council :—
REPORT.
In presenting their Report for the past year, the Council have,
in the first place, to call the attention of the Academy to the pro-
gress which has been made in publishing their Transactions since
the 16th of March last.
The First Part of the Twenty-Third Volume has been published,
containing Mr. Donovan’s paper on ‘‘ Galvanometric Deflexion,”
Mr. Haughton’s paper on “‘ The Solar and Lunar Diurnal Tides on
the Irish Coast,” and Mr. Mallet’s paper on ‘‘ The Physical Condi-
tions involved in the Construction of Artillery.”
It will be remembered that the observations upon which Mr.
Haughton’s highly valuable paper is based were undertaken by
the Academy in the year 1850. The Council have to congratulate
the Academy on the valuable result which Mr. Haughton’s zeal and
ability have deduced from the task which they undertook,—a result
which they hope will soon be completed by the discussion of the
question of Semi-Diurnal Tides.
Another Science Part of the Twenty-Third Volume of the
Transactions is in progress.
Mr. Salmon’s paper on “ Reciprocal Surfaces” has been printed
off. Mr. Renny’s paper on ‘‘ The Hygrometric Correction of Baro-
metrical Measurement,” and Professor Downing’s paper on “ The
Draining of the Haarlem Lake,”’ are both in type; and Mr. For-
ster’s paper on ‘‘ The Molecular Formation of Crystals’’ is in the
compositor’s hands.
Towards a Polite Literature Part of the same Volume, the fol-
lowing progress has been made:—
493
Dr. Hincks’ paper on “The Personal Pronouns of the Assyrian
Language,” and on “A Tablet in the British Museum,” have been
printed off; as also the Rev. Dr. Wills’ paper on “* Dreams.”
In Antiquities, a paper by the President on ‘‘ An Ancient Irish
Missal” has been printed off.
In the publication of the last Numbers of the Proceedings there
has been an unavoidable delay, in consequence of the difficulty in
_obtaining an exact report of Mr. Kemble’s valuable communication.
This, however, is merely an accidental obstruction, and will soon
be removed. The Proceedings have, with this exception, appeared
regularly.
Before leaving this part of the subject, the Council are happy
to inform the Academy that they have concluded an arrangement
with the Royal Society of London, in virtue of which that body
will undertake the circulation in England and on the Continent of
the Scientific Part of our Proceedings ;—the expense of printing
the additional numbers required to be borne by the Academy; and
the expense of postage by the Royal Society. The additional pub-
licity thus given to our labours cannot fail to have a beneficial
effect.
During the past year we have had the following contributions
to our Transactions and Proceedings :—
In Pure Mathematics we have had papers from Sir William R.
Hamilton, Professor Boole, and Mr. Campbell.
In Mixed and Applied Mathematics, from Sir William R. Ha-
milton, Mr. Cayley, Professor Jellett, Professor Haughton, Profes-
sor Hennessy, Mr. Sanders, and Mr. Donovan.
In the Sciences of Observation and Experiment, from Dr. Ro-
binson, Professor Haughton, and Dr. Barker.
In Polite Literature we have had a communication from Mr.
Clibborn. ,
In Antiquities, from the President, Dr. Wilde, Dr. Petrie, Dr.
Reeves, Mr. Haliday, Mr. Kemble, and Mr. Hitchcock.
The formation of a Catalogue of our Museum has long been
a subject of anxiety to the Council, and it has been with great regret
that they have hitherto found themselves unable to announce to the
Academy that any sensible progress had been made in that work.
On the present occasion, however, they are happy to have it in their
}
|
494
power to state that a very liberal proposal has been made to them
by Mr. Wilde, stating his willingness to undertake the task of ar-
ranging and cataloguing the articles in the Museum, and laying
before the Council an account of the plan upon which he proposes
to perform this work. This proposal, which has been approved of
by the Council, is to be found in their Minutes; and an estimate
of the probable cost will be laid before you to-night. Should you
approve of it, we have every reason to hope that this important work
will be executed without further delay. Some difficulty has arisen
from the request formerly made by the Board of Works,—that
their contributions might be kept separate from others; but we
have reason to hope that this request, which would render impossi-
ble a scientific arrangement of our Museum, will not be insisted on.
Meanwhile, it will be interesting to the Academy to learn that
the work has already made some progress.
The stone articles have been arranged and classified. 106 en-
gravings have been drawn on wood; twenty-five are already cut
and in the printers’ hands; and the first sheet of the Catalogue is
in type.
The Council have entered upon the task of arranging and clas-
sifying the By-Laws, with a view to their being rendered more gene-
rally intelligible to the Members of the Academy. They have no
doubt that this subject will be taken up by the new Council, and
that the result of their labours will be shortly laid before you.
An important modification has been made in the law for pro-
moting rotation on the Council. By this change the Vice-Presidents
have been subjected to the rule which declares it expedient that the
senior Member of each Committee should be removed; and it has
been provided that this rule shall not take effect in any Committee
in which a natural vacancy occurs.
Large additions have been made to the Library during the past
year both by donation and purchase,—chiefly in the department of
Irish History and Literature. The number of donations has been
unusually large, including, as the Academy will remember, a va-
luable gift from the widow of the late R. Hitchcock, Esq.
The work of placing and cataloguing the printed books in the
Library is now so far finished, that the south wall book-cases of the
Gallery alone remain to be done. The Council therefore hope to
495
be able to realize shortly the suggestions thrown out by the Presi-
dent in his Inaugural Address, and adopt such plans for the future
management of the Library as will make it ancillary to the three-
fold objects of the Academy.
During the past year we have lost seven Members by death.
Their names are :—
Hauipay Bruce, Esq.; elected November 12, 1838: died
December 4, 1856.
Ricut Rev. James Witson, D.D., Lord Bishop of Cork,
Cloyne, and Ross; elected Oct. 28, 1822: died January, 1857.
JouN Fintay, LL. D.; elected December 11, 1837: died May
11, 1856.
Rev. Tuomas D. Hincxs, LL. D.; elected March 16, 1803:
died February, 1857.
JaMEs Pim, Esq.; elected November 30, 1833: died November
13, 1856.
Isaac Wexp, Esq.; elected March 15, 1800: died August 4,
1856.
Wittram Henn, Esq.; elected May 12, 1845: died March 9,
1857.
Thirteen Members have been elected into the Academy since the
last Annual Meeting. Their names are :—
Charles Copland, Esq. Robert M‘Dermott, Esq., M. B.
Nicholas Smith O’Gorman, Esq., Rev. James M‘Ivor, A. M. ;
A.M. Sir Colman M. O’Loghlen, Bart.
G. Johnstone Stoney, Esq., A.M. Robert Patterson, Esq.
Thomas H. Ledwich, Esq. John R. Kinahan, Esq., M. B.
John H. Otway, Esq. Frederick Field, Esq.
Dominick M‘Causland, Esq. Robert M‘Donnell, Esq.
The following payments have been made by the Committee of
Antiquities from 1st of April, 1856, to 16th of March, 1857, on
account of the purchase of Antiquities for the Royal Irish Aca-
_ demy’s Museum ;—
VOL. VI; 2yY
496
FF. Av Rourles coums,« 4: snysjdoame. acfivetsase cella eeORLOLMe
W. F. Wakeman, balance ofaccount,. . . . :. . «3 0 9
D. Egan, antique;dagger, #4 ({9 «rysict) law jae OOD
WKelly, an iron vessel, . ..-. ”... deisipheicd ost an aioe
R. Glennon, a collection of bronze, iron, and bone
CPCS ieee etiet ne as) fh dl gies 3k 1d: 100
J. Carey, gold head-dress, . ce syne eo en re
J. Johnson, repairs oftsame, . . - . ... .. 010 0
James O'Donnell, brass vessel,.. . ... «. - 20s 5 SOW
£46 0 O
The Ballot for the annual election of President, Council,
and Officers, having been scrutinized in the face of the Aca-
demy, the President reported that the following gentlemen
had been duly elected President, Council, and Officers for
the ensuing year :—
President.—James Henthorn Todd, D. D.
Committee of Science.
Robert Ball, LU.D.; Sir Robert Kane, M.D.; Rev.
Humphrey Lloyd, D.D.; Rey. George Salmon, A. M.; Sir
William R. Hamilton, LL. D.; William H. Harvey, M. D.;
Rev. Samuel Haughton.
Committee of Polite Literature.
Rev. William H. Drummond, D.D.; Rev. Charles
Graves, D.D.; Rev. John H. Jellett, A. M.; Rev. G. Sid-
ney Smith, D.D.; John Kells Ingram, LL. D.; John O’Do-
novan, LL. D.: Rev. Samuel Butcher, D. D.
Committee of Antiquities.
George Petrie, LL. D.; William R. Wilde, Esq.; Joseph
Huband Smith, Esq.; Denis Henry Kelly, Esq.; Charles
Haliday, Esq.; John T. Gilbert, Esq.; Rev. William
Reeves, D. D.
497
Treasurer.—Robert Ball, LL. D.
Secretary to the Academy.—Rev. Charles Graves, D.D.
Secretary to the Council.—Rev. J. H. Jellett, A. M.
Secretary of Foreign Correspondence.—W. R. Wilde, Esq.
Librarian.—Rey. William H. Drummond, D. D.
Clerk, Assistant Librarian, and Curator of the Museum.—
Mr. Edward Clibborn.
The President nominated, under his hand and seal, the
following Vice-Presidents :—
Sir Robert Kane, M.D.; Rev. George Sidney Smith,
D. D.; Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D. D.; Rev. William Reeves,
D. D.
Moved by the Rev. J. H. Jellett, and seconded by W.
R. Wilde, Esq., and—
Resoitvep,—That the Council be authorized to expend
a sum not exceeding £250, in the arranging and cataloguing.
of the Academy’s Museum.
Moved by Frederick J. Sidney, Esq., and seconded by the
Rey. John H. Jellett, and—
Resotvep,—That a list of all additions to the Library
during each year be printed and distributed to the Mem-
bers along with the Annual Report—distinguishing purchases
from donations—and specifying the proportion of the Annual
Grant devoted to the several departments of Science, Polite
Literature, and Antiquities.
Rersotvep,—That the Report, with this list as an Appen-
dix, be adopted.
498
Monpay, Aprrit 131H, 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., PrestpEenT,
in the Chair.
James Cievanp, Esq., Captain Leach, R.E., Denis Flo-
rence Mac Carthy, William Moore, Esq., M. B., and James
H. Sawyer, M. D., were elected Members of the Academy.
The President announced the decease of Robert Ball,
LL.D., late Treasurer to the Academy, and read a notice of his
services to the Academy, and the other institutions with which
he had been connected, and his loss to science generally.
————
Ir was Resotvep,—That the Academy, on the declara-
tion of the result of the Ballot for Members, do adjourn, in
testimony of their regret for the loss of Dr. Ball, and of
respect for his memory.
499
Monpay, Aprit 27TH, 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Present,
in the Chair.
On the recommendation of the Council the following Resolu-
lutions were adopted by the Academy.
1, That the several Committees of the Council shall hold
seven stated meetings annually, one in each of the months
of January, February, March, April, May, June, and No-
vember; and that attendance on such meetings shall reckon
as attendance at the meetings of the Council; and that the
number of attendances requisite to qualify a member of
Council for reelection be increased from seven to ten.
The attendances of a Member not to be reckoned on two
Committees.
The Committees intended by the foregoing recommen-
dation are, Science, Polite Literature, Antiquities, Economy,
and Library.
2. To require from the Treasurer, on his appointment,
solvent security to the amount of £2000 sterling, in the form
.of a bond, for the faithful discharge of his office.
Mr. M. Donovan read a paper on a new and singular
Acoustic Phenomenon.
Professor Stoney exhibited and described a new arrange-
_ ment of ‘‘ Grove’s Battery.”
The Rey. Samuel Haughton stated that, at the request of
the Council of the Academy, he was about to lay before them —
a short statement of the circumstances connected with the ex-
pedition to the neighbourhood of the Magnetic Pole, about to
leave England, under the command of their countryman,
500
Captain F. L. M‘Clintock, R.N. This gallant officer had
offered his services to Lady Jane Franklin, in a manner
which was as disinterested as it was chivalrous. Every per-
son who had the honour of this officer’s acquaintance would
bear testimony to the high value of the services he had
already rendered to his country and to science, during the
three Arctic expeditions in search of Sir John Franklin,
in which he had already assisted: first, under the command
of Sir James Ross, in 1848-9; secondly, under the orders
of Captain Austin, in 1850-51; and thirdly, in com-
mand of the screw steamer, Intrepid, in company with the
Resolute, commanded by Captain Kellett, in 1852-3. A
short account of these expeditions had been recently laid by
Captain M‘Clintock before the Royal Dublin Society, in
whose Museum were deposited the valuable zoological and
geological specimens collected by him during the period of
the expeditions.
As was now well known, all these and other searching ex-
peditions had taken too northerly a direetion, and the locality of
Sir John Franklin’s ships was now ascertained to lie within
narrow limits, easily reached ina single year. Notwithstand-
ing repeated applications in Parliament and elsewhere, the
Admiralty had decided on not prosecuting any further search
for the Erebus and Terror ; and, under these circumstances,
it remained for Lady Franklin to decide what steps she would
herself take in the matter. She did not hesitate a moment ;
and decided on sending out her own expedition, although pro-
bably at a cost ruinous to an individual. She purchased the
late Sir Richard Sutton’s screw schooner yacht, built with
diagonal planking, and thankfully availed herself of Captain
M‘Clintock’s generous offer to take the command of her ex-
pedition. The manner in which the offer was made by him,
and accepted by her, is highly creditable to both, and isa cir-
cumstance of which M‘Clintock’s countrymen may well feel
proud.
501
Mr. Haughton then read the following letter received by
him on Friday last from Captain M‘Clintock :—
«The Admiralty have just granted me leave of absence
for the purpose of conducting Lady Franklin’s expedition. I
regret not being able to hear your paper on Monday evening,
but offer my sincere thanks for the helping hand you are giving
us. Iam nowina position which requires that I should offer
my personal thanks to you. Within the last four days an ad-
dress to the Admiralty has arrived from several influential
New York people, requesting that the Resolute might be
placed at the disposal of Lady Franklin.”
It was generally understood that Lord Palmerston was
personally favourable to the granting of Government aid to
Lady Franklin’s expedition, and the request of the New York
merchants afforded the ground for making a definite request,
viz., that the Resolute should be fitted out and provisioned at.
once, so as to sail with Lady Franklin’s schooner.
Mr. Haughton then proceeded to state in detail the rea-
sons why the Royal Irish Academy should address the Go-
vernment on this important question, and explained the ad-
vantages to geographical and geological science which had
already been the result of the preceding searching expeditions. _
In giving these reasons, Mr. Haughton said that he purposely
abstained from mentioning other than purely scientific grounds,
as he thought that the Royal Irish Academy, in this matter,
was bound to consider only the results to. science likely to re-
sult from Lady Franklin’s search, if successful ; and the risk
of human life involved in the proposed search. Professor
Haughton’s statement, was illustrated by reference to a map
of the Arctic Regions, and to Captain M‘Clintock’s paper on
__ the three expeditions on which he had already served. The
following is a brief summary of the points dwelt on by Pro-
fessor Haughton :—
1st. It was highly probable, in the opinion of those com-
petent to judge, that the Erebus and Terror were still in ex-
502
istence ; and, if so, it was nearly certain that near them would
be found buried copies of Sir John Franklin and Captain
Crozier’s Journals, and of the scientific observations made be-
fore the crews perished, which would prove of the highest
scientific value.
2nd. The loéality in which the Erebus and Terror lie is
easily reached, is circumscribed within narrow limits, and is
in the neighbourhood of the North Magnetic Pole, which is
looked upon with such interest by scientific observers. The
extent of coast-line already traversed by the Government
searching expeditions is 6500 miles. There remain to be
discovered only 370 miles. The total number of miles tra-
versed by sledges in the former expeditions was 44,000 miles.
An expedition consisting of 100 persons might be expected
to traverse from 7000 to 10,000 miles, with sledges, m a
single year.
3rd. The rate of mortality for all the Arctic expeditions
since 1818 (exclusive of the missing expedition) is under
1} per cent. per annum, for which, and other reasons,
Arctic service is extremely popular both with officers and
men.
4th. It is not necessary for the complete exploration of
the area described (see chart) to penetrate so far as to risk the
detention of the vessels by the ice. In the event of involun-
tary detention, or accident to the ships, the crews can easily
escape over the ice, with sledges and boats, either to the
whalers, or to one of the three great depts of provisions stored
up at Port Leopold, Beechey Island, and Melville Island.
In this manner the crews of Sir Edward Belcher’s ships were
withdrawn from their vessels, not of necessity, but in compli-
ance with Admiralty orders; their crews being in good
health, and another year’s provisions remaining.
5th. Such danger to the ships of being crushed as exists,
is annually encountered by the whalers ; and out of thirty ves-
sels employed in the late searches, only one (Breadalbane) was
503 ©
lost by ice-crushing. She was only a merchant ship employed
to carry provisions; she had not been strengthened like the
searching vessels, and had been kept in a most exposed and
perilous position for fourteen days previous to the accident.
This occurred near Beechey Island, where, had she been docked
in the ice, in conformity with the usual practice, she would
have been saved.
6th. The scientific results of the previous searching expe-
ditions have not been made public by the Admiralty. Tide
observations, magnetical and meteorological observations of
the highest interest and value, were made during those expedi-
tions ; and it is manifestly unfair to decry the scientific results
of those expeditions, when no opportunity of judging of them
has been afforded to the scientific public, who alone are com-
petent to judge of their value.
7th. The commercial value of previous Arctic explora-
tions may be judged of by the following facts :—
1. Sir H. Gilbert’s discovery of the Cod Fishery of New-
foundland.
2. Davis—Great Whale Fishery of West Greenland.
3. Hudson—Hudson’s Bay and the Great Fur Company.
4. Sir John Ross— Whale Fishery of the north and north-
west of Baffin’s Bay.
5. Parry—Whale Fishery of Lancaster Sound, Barrow
Strait, and Prince Regent’s Inlet.
6. Beechey—Whale Fishery of Bhering’s Straits. In
this Fishery, in the space of two years the American
whalers obtained cargoes amounting to eight million
dollars in value.
8th. Lady Franklin’s expedition affords the last hope of
the discovery of a practicable north-west passage. Collinson’s
voyage has proved that the northern coast of the American
continent can be safely navigated for an extent of 1400 miles
east and west; and if there be a north-west passage at all, it
must exist in the area proposed to be searched for the Erebus
504
and Terror. It has been already proved by the set of the
tides that there is a water communication in this area.
It is proposed by Captain M‘Clintock to make his way
down Prince Regent’s Inlet, and thence through Bellot’s
Strait, into the field of search ; or to attack it directly, if the
ice permits, by going down Peel Sound, which he has
good reasons for believing to be a strait. If prevented by
the ice from passing through Bellot’s Strait, or going down
Peel Strait, he will abandon the idea of taking the ship through
the supposed north-west passage, and, leaving her in safety in
Prince Regent’s Inlet, will proceed to make the requisite search
for the Erebus and Terror by sledging parties, so successfully
used in the late expeditions, and in conducting which Captain
M‘Clintock particularly distinguished himself.
Professor Haughton concluded his statement by proposing
the following Resolution :—
** That an Address be forwarded by the President, in the.
name of the Royal Irish Academy, to Lord Palmerston, pray-
ing him to give the consent of her Majesty’s Government to
the use of the Resolute by Lady Franklin’s expedition, and
of such Government stores as may be requisite for the full and
efficient equipment of that expedition.”
This Resolution was seconded by the Right Hon. Joseph
Napier, M.P. for the University of Dublin, and carried una-
nimously by a crowded meeting, which appeared to take the
liveliest interest in the success of the expedition.
Sir. W. R. Hamilton, LL. D., moved, and W. R. Wilde,
Esq., seconded, the following Resolution, which was also
adopted : —
‘That the Seal of the Academy be affixed to the
Address.”
A ballot having taken place to supply the two vacancies
in the Council, caused bythe death of the late Treasurer, Robert
=
505
Ball, LL. D., and by the resignation of the Rev. J. H. Jellett,
on the Committee of Polite Literature, the President declared
that the Rev. J. H. Jellett had been placed on the Com-
mittee of Science, and that the Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D.,
had been named on the Committee of Polite Literature.
Dr. Apjohn haying inquired of the President if he knew
of any objection to the Academy proceeding at once to the
election of Treasurer, and Secretary of the Council, and hay-
ing been informed by the President that he was not aware of
any By-Law of the Academy to prevent such election,—he
moved, and John Francis Waller, LL. D., seconded, the
following Resolution :—
** That the Academy do elect the Rev. Dr. Carson, Trea-
surer; and the Rev J. H. Jellett, Secretary of the Council.”
As an amendment it was moved by Sir W. R. Hamilton,
LL. D., and seconded by George Petrie, LL. D.:—
‘* That the Academy do adjourn the election of a Trea-
surer until the next night of meeting.”
A division having been called for, it appeared that, exclu-
sive of the tellers, twenty-one voted for, and twenty-eight
against, the amendment.
The original Resolution having been proposed by the
President, it was moved by John E. Pigot, Esq., and seconded
by R. R. Madden, M. D. :—
‘“* That the Academy do now adjourn.”
The amendment haying been negatived, the President
put the original resolution, which was adopted.
A ballot having been called for, the President declared
that the Rev. J. H. Jellett had been re-elected Secretary to
the Council, and that the Rey. Joseph Carson, D. D., had
been elected Treasurer to the Academy.
The Academy then adjourned.
506
Monpay, May 111, 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipenv,
in the Chair.
James AntHoony Lawson, Q.C., was elected a Member of
the Academy.
Professor Hennessy read a paper on the Distribution of
Heat over the island of Great Britain.
The President read the following note :—
“‘ Sir William Rowan Hamilton wished to hand in a me-
morandum of the following ‘General Expression by Quater-
nions, for Cones of the Third Order,’ which he hoped to be
allowed to develope and illustrate at some subsequent meet-
ing of the Academy during the present Session. The equa-
tion in question is,
Sqpq'pq'p = 3 (A)
where p is the variable vector (or side) of the cone of the third
order, drawn from its vertex as the origin; while gq, q’, g’, are
three arbitrary but constant quaternions, which may be re-
garded as fixed parameters of the surface.”
The following Memorial to Lord Palmerston was read :—
* To the Right Honourable Lord Palmerston, §c., §c.
“¢ May IT PLEASE your LorpsuHIP,
‘We, the President and Members of the Royal Irish
Academy, beg leave to address you on a subject of great sci-
entific interest and importance.
‘* We have learned with much regret that the Lords of
the Admiralty have decided upon abandoning all further
507
search in the Arctic regions for the missing ships, Erebus and
Terror, and that, in consequence, Lady Franklin has pur-
_chased a screw schooner yacht, which she is about to send
out at her own private expense.
‘© We trust that your Lordship will not consider it unbe-
coming in a body like the Royal Irish Academy, one of whose
main objects is the promotion of scientific inquiry, if we ven-
ture to solicit your Lordship’s influence with the Lords of the
Admiralty to induce them to reconsider their decision.
‘*We have heard that a petition from several influential
merchants of New York has recently been presented to their
Lordships, praying that the Resolute should be fitted out at
the expense of the Government, for further Arctic explora-
tion in search of the remains of the lost expedition.
‘* We beg leave to express our earnest hope that the prin-
ciple of this request may be complied with; and, without
dwelling on the philanthropic objects that may be attained by
such an expedition, we beg to submit to your Lordship’s con-
sideration the following particulars, in which we conceive the
interests of science are deeply concerned :—
“<1, There can be little doubt that the Erebus and Terror
must be in existence; and it is more than probable, from the
known practice of officers engaged in Arctic research, that if
even the wrecks of these vessels could be discovered, there
would be found near them buried copies of the scientific ob-
servations made by Sir John Franklin and Captain Crozier, |
in the early part of their expedition; and it is needless to say
that such observations would now be of the highest scientific
value.
«¢2. The region within which the missing ships must lie
is circumscribed within narrow limits, and is a region of the
greatest scientific interest, from its proximity to the North
_ Magnetic Pole. The extent of coast line already traversed
_ by Government searching expeditions is 6500 miles, leaving
_to be discovered 370 miles only.
508
‘¢ 3. It may be said that the scientific results of the former
expeditions have been of little value; but of this it is impos-
sible to judge until the Tidal, Magnetical, and Meteorological
observations made during these expeditions have been pub-
lished by the Admiralty. The scientific world have had, as
yet, no opportunity of studying those observations, and, con-
sequently, their value has been very unfairly assumed to be
but small.
‘¢4, Of the commercial importance of previous Arctic ex-
peditions there can, however, be no second opinion. The
cod fishery of Newfoundland was discovered by Sir H. Gil-
bert; the great whale fishery of West Greenland by Davis;
and that of the north and north-west of Baffin’s Bay by Sir
John .Ross; that of Lancaster Sound, Barrow Strait, and
Prince Regent Inlet, by Parry; and that of Behring’s Straits
by Beechey; while to Hudson is due the discovery of the fur
trade, since carried on with such profit by the Great Fur
Company.
“5. The set of the tides has proved that there is a water
communication between the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans, in
the region proposed to be searched by Lady Franklin’s expe-
dition. Collinson’s voyage has established the fact that the
N. and N. W. coast of the American continent can be safely
navigated for about 1400 miles east and west. If, therefore,
there be a north-west passage, it must, in all probability, exist
in the region where the Erebus and Terror may be expected
to be found, and Lady Franklin’s expedition, we may reason-
ably hope, if it be properly supported, will lead to the final
settlement of the question.
‘«©6, Further attempts at Arctic researches are often de-
precated on the ground of their danger to the lives of the
officers and men engaged in them. But we would represent
to your Lordship that this is a mistake. The rate of mor-
tality in all the Arctic expeditions (exclusive of the missing
one under Sir John Franklin) is under 1} per cent. per
509
annum ; and this low rate, with other reasons, has rendered
Arctic service extremely popular both with officers and men.
“<7. It will not be necessary, for the complete exploration
of the area in question, to penetrate so far north as to encoun-
ter the greatest danger incident to Arctic navigation, namely,
the detention of the ships by ice. And in the event of such
detention, or any serious accident, such as crushing of the
vessels by the ice, the crews can easily escape with sledges
and boats, either to the whalers, or to one of the three great
depdts of provisions at Port Leopold, Beechey Island, and
Melville Island, as was done by the crews under the command
of Sir Edward Belcher, when, in obedience to his instruc-
tions, he was obliged to abandon his ships. ‘There is now no
known position, however remote’ (we quote the words of
Captain M‘Clintock, in a communication recently made by
him to the Royal Dublin Society), ‘from which a well-
equipped crew could not effect their escape by their own un-
aided efforts. We felt this; and by our experience, gained in
a cause more glorious than ever men embarked in, have se-
cured to all future Arctic explorers a plan by which they
may rejoin their fellow-men.’
“In conclusion, we would earnestly entreat your Lord-
ship not to permit this opportunity to be lost. Many circum-
stances, tosome of which we have adverted, combine to create
reasonable grounds of hope that the expedition now projected
by Lady Franklin, if it should receive the assistance of her
Majesty’s Government, will be productive of important re-
sults. It is now well ascertained that all former expeditions
sent out in search of Sir John Franklin had taken a direction
_ too northerly, and that a single year may now suffice to ex-
_ plore the region in which the missing ships must lie. Captain
_ M‘Clintock, to whom Lady Franklin, with permission of the
Admiralty, has intrusted the command of her schooner, pro-
poses to make his way down Prince Regent’s Inlet, and
thence, through Bellot’s Strait, to pass at once into the field
510.
of search, and, if necessary, to conduct the search by sledging
parties, in the use of which that officer has already had expe-
rience during the three Arctic expeditions in which he has so
highly distinguished himself.
“We trust, therefore, were it only for the honour of Eng-
land, that the ship so nobly restored to her Majesty by the
people of the United States—a ship admirably adapted for the
service—will be now sent out to aid the noble attempt of Lady
Franklin to recover some tidings of the melancholy fate of her
lamented husband and his companions, that she may have the
gratification of receiving from the Government of her own
country that sympathy which the citizens of New York, the
Government of the United States, and, we may be permitted
to add, the educated public of England and of this > alae
have already manifested in her behalf.
‘‘ Given in the name and under the corporate seal of the
Royal Irish Academy, this 2nd day of May, 1857.
(Signed) ‘** James H. Topp, D. D.,
‘¢ President.”
It was moved by the Rev. Samuel Haughton, and seconded
by the Rev. J. H. Jellett :—
‘That the Secretary of the Council of the Academy be
requested to forward to the Secretary of the Shipowners’
Association of Liverpool a copy of the President’s Memorial
to Lord Palmerston, and to ask for the co-operation of that
body with the Royal Irish Academy.”
A letter from J. Beete Jukes, Esq., was read, presenting
twenty-one maps of the Geological Survey of Ireland by Sir
R. J. Murchison, on the part of her Majesty’s Government.
A geometrical projection of two-thirds of the sphere, by
Lieutenant-Colonel H. James, R. E., &c, was presented.
511
The fragments of an iron sword, found near St. John’s
Point, county of Down, were presented by Major Brown.
The list of books presented to the Library since the last
meeting was read.
Thanks were returned to the several donors.
VOL. VI. 2z
512
Monpay, May 25TH, 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presivent,
in the Chair.
J. Husanp Smiru, LL.D., read a paper on the “History and
Foundation, by Archbishop Marsh, of St. Patrick’s Library,
2-99
adjoining the ancient Archiepiscopal Palace of St. Sepulchre’s.
Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D., read some remarks on the
General Equation in Quaternions for Cones of the Third
Order.
The Secretary presented, on the part of the Rev. Joseph
Callwell, a sculptured slab, found in an old wall near Brook-
borough, with the following inscription :—
62 DODUNChAO
pspic hic
which, the President stated, was of the tenth or eleventh cen-
tury, and signified —‘A prayer for Dunchad, the Presbyter,
here.”
The thanks of the Academy were given to the Rev.
Joseph Callwell for this donation to the Museum.
q
:
:
d
4
Monpay, JUNE 8TH, 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.
Danie. G. Griott, Esq., Captain C. P. Molony, Thomas
O’Hagan, Esq., Bindon Blood Stoney, Esq., and James
Whitehead, M. D., were elected Members of the Academy.
On the recommendation of the Council it was Resolved—
I. That the Academy do authorize the Treasurer to sell
out such a sum as will produce £500 three per cent. Stock,
and place it to the credit of the Cunningham Fund, thereby re-
storing that fund to the amount of £1643 19s. 6d., as per annual
abstract of accounts of the Academy of the 3lst of March,
1855,—the above sum of £500 Stock having been sold by
mistake from the Cunningham Fund, instead of from the gene-
ral Stock account of the Academy.
II. That the Academy do authorize the Treasurer to sell
out such a sum from the funds as will pay the liabilities,
£516 17s. 11d., incurred under various heads of expenditure
since the year 1853.
Reap,—The following recommendation of the Council:—
“That the annual grants of £100 made to the Library
Committee and the Committee of Antiquities, respectively,
shall be temporarily suspended.”
Whereupon George Petrie, LL. D., proposed, and John
Francis Waller, LL.D., seconded, the following amendment:—
«That the annual grants to the Library and Mu-
seum of £100, respectively, be suspended for the coming
year.”
The President declared the amendment to be carried.
222
514
The Secretary read the following correspondence :—
“ Royal Irish Academy, Dublin,
*¢ April 4, 1857.
««My Lorp,—On the part of the Royal Irish Academy,
I have the honour of addressing your Excellency to solicit
your favourable consideration of the following request :—
«Your Excellency is aware that during the progress of
the Ordnance Survey in this country it was the earnest en-
deavour of the distinguished officers employed in that great
national work, in addition to the main objects contemplated
by Parliament, to collect and preserve such local knowledge
as might render the Survey subservient to other purposes.
With this view, geological, statistical, and antiquarian re-
searches were carried on, information was collected on the
Fauna, the botany, and agricultural resources of each district,
as far as was consistent with the more urgent duties of the
Survey, and it was proposed to embody the materials thus
brought together in County Memoirs.
‘This admirable project was strenuously supported by
the Royal Irish Academy, who saw in it an opportunity of
making known, and of preserving from oblivion, information
of the greatest value to science, history, and topography,—
information which, if the design had been carried out as ori-
ginally intended and begun, could not fail to have been most
beneficial to the social progress of Ireland.
‘«But when the topographical delineation of the country
was completed, and the invaluable Maps now so extensively
useful were published, the Academy learned with regret that
it was not thought necessary by the Government to continue
the descriptive memoirs of the Irish counties.
«‘ The geological and agricultural part of the contemplated
work has since been, in a great measure, otherwise provided
for, so that the interests of practical science have not suffered
much, if at all, from its discontinuance. But the materials
—-
515
collected for the illustration of local history and antiquities in
each county have been made but little use of; nor are they
at present in a situation where they can be conveniently
consulted by Irish scholars. They are still kept at the
office of the Survey in the Phenix Park, and it would be
very desirable now to have them removed to some more acces-
sibly depository. ‘They-are of singular interest, having been
collected at a period where traditions still lingered in districts
now wholly altered in their character by emigration, the
change that has taken place in the owners of the soil, the
rapid growth of agricultural improvement, and the construc-
tion of railways. In many places it will be found that the
descriptions and drawings preserved in these collections are
now the only remaining record of monuments which con-
nected themselves with our earliest history, and of the ‘folk-
lore’ which the famine swept away with the aged sennachies
who were its sole repositories.
*¢ So long as there existed any probability of these docu-
ments being published, it was most proper that they should
remain in the custody of the Ordnance department, under
whose auspices they were collected. But it is now under-
stood that the intention of publishing them in any form has
been entirely and finally abandoned.
‘<I beg leave, therefore, respectfully to request that your
Excellency may be pleased to recommend these collections to
be removed to the Library of the Royal Irish Academy. In
no other place can they be more conveniently accessible to the
scholars best qualified to use them for the promotion of his-
torical and archeological learning. One great branch of the
Academy is devoted by our charter, as your Excellency is
aware, to the studies which these ‘manuscripts are so well
adapted to assist. The Library is rich in the literature that
will best illustrate them: it is in a central situation, accessi-
ble, and liberally thrown open to all competent scholars who
seek for admission, as well as to our own Members; and as
516
the value of these collections is mainly due to the skill and
learning of some distinguished ornaments of the Academy,
whose services were given to the Survey for the purpose,
I would humbly represent to your Excellency that no
more appropriate depository can be found for the preserva-
tion of so valuable a monument of their intelligence and
. d try.
industry *¢T have, &c.,
(Signed) “‘ James H. Topp,
‘¢ President of the Royal Irish Academy.
‘To his Excellency the Lord Lieutenant.”
“¢‘ Dublin Castle, June 7, 1857.
‘¢ Sir, —With reference to your letter of the 4th of April
last, I am directed by the Lord Lieutenant to acquaint you
that a communication has been received from the Lords Com-
missioners of her Majesty’s Treasury, stating that their
Lordships have been in communication with the War depart-
ment on the subject of the materials collected for the illustra-
tion of local history and antiquities in the several Irish
counties during the progress of the Ordnance Survey in
Treland; and that Lord Panmure sees no objection to their
transfer to the Royal Irish Academy; and that their Lord-
ships have requested that the necessary steps may be taken
for that purpose.
“Tam, Sir, your obedient Servant,
‘Tuomas A. Larcom.
“ Rev. Dr. Todd,
“ President of the Royal Irish Academy.”
** Ordnance Survey Office, Dublin,
“¢ June 8, 1857.
‘¢ Sir, —The Lords Commissioners of her Majesty’s Trea-
sury having sanctioned the transfer to the Library of the
517
Royal Irish Academy of the manuscripts collected during the
progress of the Ordnance Survey for the illustration of local
history and antiquities, in accordance with the request con-
tained in your letter of 4th April to his Excellency the Lord
Lieutenant, I am directed by Lieutenant-Colonel James,
Royal Engineers, Superintendent of the Ordnance Survey,
to inform you that the documents in question will be arranged
and prepared for transmission to the Academy as early as
practicable.
«‘ [ have the honour to be, Sir,
« Your most obedient, humble Servant, »
« G. A. Leacu,
‘‘Captain R. E.
“‘ Rev. Dr. Todd, §c., President.”
A vote of thanks to his Excellency the Lord Lieutenant
and to her Majesty’s Government for this important donation
was passed by acclamation.
518
Mownpay, JUNE 22np, 1857.
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Prestpenr,
in the Chair.
Tue President communicated the following paper by the Rev.
Edward Hincks, on the Personal Pronouns in their most an-
cient forms :—
“‘T have treated of the personal pronouns in a paper-read
before the British Association in 1852, and more fully ina
paper read before the Royal Irish Academy on the 26th of
June, 1854, and printed in the twenty-third volume of the
Transactions. Further researches have confirmed to their ful-
lest extent all that I stated in the latter paper; but they
have also enabled me to go further back into the history of
these pronouns, so as to explain the forms in which they ap-
pear in the Hebrew future, as it is called, and in the four
Assyrian tenses, which I mentioned at the close of my last
paper as denoting transient action.
«The Assyrian pronoun of the first person singular is
anaku, corresponding to the Hebrew anéki; and this is in
reality, as I stated, a verb an combined with the true pronoun
aku or 6ki. I have observed, however, that wherever the
long o occurs in Hebrew, a contraction has taken place.* It
represents awa or ahwa; the two vowels being separated by
a sound similar to that represented by the AXolic digamma,
and which ceased to be expressed in the later Assyrian, and
in Hebrew, where a contraction did not take place, precisely
as it ceased to be expressed in classical Greek. This digamma
originally commenced the pronoun of the first person singu-
* So in the feminine plural. The Hebrew pj, 6¢, is in Assyrian dhwat, with the
case-ending. For example, the genitive is—m. s, danni, f. s. dannati, m. p. danniti,
f. p. danndhwati.
519
lar, which was hwéku at a more ancient period than aku. It
also commenced the first person singular of all these tenses of
verbs which had preformatives. The preformative of this
person is hwa before a consonant, and the simple digamma
before a vowel. Thus, ‘I burned,’ which in the later Assy-
rian was simply dsrup, was originally Awdsrup. ‘I sat,’
which was in late Assyrian éstb, was originally hwisib. This
was probably pronounced in the same manner as the third
person yisib, ‘he sat. At any rate these two forms were
represented alike to the eye, whether they were distinguished
or not to the ear. The interchange of the sounds hw and y
was not confined to the preformatives. The affix of the first
person singular, which was originally hwa, was written ya in
most Assyrian inscriptions of late date. It is true that in
the great majority of instances where it is so written it is pre-
ceded by i; but the fact that the affix had become ya is
shown by the abbreviated form which we meet with when
a consonant precedes it. ‘My father,’ without the case-
ending, is written abz, as well as aba. ‘The former could not
be a contraction from abhwa, but necessarily supposes a form
abya. In the Semitic languages previously known, 7 is
almost universal. The Ethiopic, however, has ya; and this
is occasionally used in Arabic. None of these go back to the
primitive form with the digamma.
«¢ A question now arises,—Is this hwa, which was, as we
have seen, at the same time the preformative of the first per-
son singular in verbs, and the affix of the same person after
nouns, in the most ancient period of the Assyrian language,
an abbreviation of Awaku, the most ancient form of the inde-
pendent pronoun. At the first glance, one would be tempted
to say,—‘ Of course; can it be doubted?’ And if we had
merely the Assyrian and other Semitic languages, and the
‘Indo-European languages, to guide us in our investigations, it
would, I grant, be unnatural to doubt it. We have, how-
er, other grounds on which we can form an opinion. We
————— tt
520
can go back to amore ancient language than any of those that
I have mentioned ; and, looking to it, I have no hesitation in
answering the above question by,—‘ Certainly not.’ The form
hwa is the more ancient; and hwaku, the common parent of
the Indo-European, Semitic, and Egyptian forms, is a deriva-
tive from this. We are enabled to analyze it by means of
the bilingual tablets in the British Museum, which contain
words and sentences in a peculiar language, with their inter-
pretations in Assyrian. This peculiar language may be
called Accadian—a name which can cause no ambiguity, and
which has been suggested by Sir Henry Rawlinson, who,
however, describes it as a Hamitic language, cognate to the
Egyptian, which it certainly is not. It might be called with
great propriety Chaldean, because it was used to a great ex-
tent in the astronomical tablets, which all authorities agree
in ascribing to the Chaldeans; only that the name Chaldean is
unfortunately preoccupied to designate the language in which
parts of the books of Ezra and Daniel are written, which was
a Semitic dialect. The Accadian language was derived from
the common parent of the Indo-European and Semitic lan-
guages; and by comparing its forms with those of these lan-
guages, we may recover some portions of the primitive language
of mankind. Now the Accadian forms of the pronoun of the
first person are mun for theindependent pronoun, or nominative,
and mu for the affix ‘my.’ The which is added to the
nominative appears also in the nominative in ‘he,’ as com-
pared with 7, the Semitic preformative, which again appears
as the root of the Latin 7s, s being a case-ending, and of hic,
i, e. hi-ce, ‘he here.’ It is also the German er, r being a
case-ending ; and it is our own he. It is indeed very curious
how like an Assyrian word sometimes is to its exact English
equivalent. Compare, for example, i-pruch with its equi-
valent, ‘he broke.’ The roots are cognate; as appears still
more clearly in the verbal noun, pirich, ‘a breach;’ and the
pronouns are all but identical. In Accadian the pronoun
521
would be zm prefixed to the verb; but I am unable to say
what this verbal root would be. It has been out of my power
to see more than a very small proportion of the bilingual
tablets in the Museum. It appears from what has been said
that the m at the end of the Accadian mun, ‘I,’ is, like that
at the end of in, ‘he,’ a termination peculiar to the Accadian
language. The radical part of the pronoun ismu. The pas-
sage of the digamma into m is admitted by all who have
treated of it in Greek. ‘The Assyrians constantly confounded
the sounds of w and m; and in Hebrew. the digamma was re-
presented by 4 when it did not disappear in ¥, or pass into ».
Of the last change there are instances that cannot be ques-
tioned. It has been often remarked that }*) is the Greek
Foiv-oc, the Latin vin-wm, our own ‘wine.’ In like manner,
DY, ‘a sea,’ was hwam. The old Assyrian form was hwdamat;
see § 14 of my former paper on the Pronouns, where the femi-
nine form of similar words is noted. As for 8, it is the most
frequent representative of the digamma. It represents it in
every case where it is a preformative; and in most cases, if
not in every case, where it is a radical. The conversion of
the digamma into 4 is most remarkable in the word for ‘ wa-
ter. The primitive word was hwa, which sound was ex-
pressed by a character intended to represent falling rain, \.
More commonly this word was doubled, giving hwa . hwa. i
Hebrew we have mé for mahwa, and also may- and mdm-;
the first digamma being always converted into m; while the
second was sometimes contracted in the manner already de-
scribed; sometimes changed into y, and sometimes into m.
_ The Hebrew generally expressed this as a plural; and the
primitive hwa-hwa is, in fact, a plural. The Indo-European
nations generally adopted the double form for the noun; as
- in the Gothic ahwa, the Latin agua, &e.; while the simple
_ form was used for the verb ‘to wet’ and its derivatives—i-w,
_ §-Swp, u-dus, to we-t, wa-ter, &c. In amnis the second di-
_ gamma is converted into an m. In avon, awen, &., we have
-
522
more ancient forms of this derived noun than the Latin,
the second digamma being here retained. I believe the for-
mer of the two digammas was always dropped in those Indo-
European forms which adopted the redoubled primitive,
though retained when the simple primitive was used.
‘*To return from this digression. It appears pretty evi-
dent that either hwa or hwu was the primitive form of the pro-
noun of the first person singular; but a new question arises—
what was the ku which appears in combination with this in
all the Semitic and Indo-European languages? ‘This ques-
tion is, I think, capable of being answered in a most satisfac-
tory manner. In the Accadian language kw is a post-position,
equivalent to the Assyrian preposition ana, originally hwana.
It signified ‘to’ or ‘for,’ or, in fact, ‘here,’ as ad in adsum.
Hwa-ku was then ‘I here;’ this ku was etymologically con-
nected with the Latin cis, citra, and with the ¢ in hic, which
is, as I have already stated, hi-ce, ‘he here;’ a similar form
to hwa-ku, but of much more recent origin.
«‘ This being settled, there are two reasons why hwu, and
not hwa, is to be regarded as the primitive form. In the first
place hwa was the primitive word for ‘ water,’ and we cannot
suppose that ‘water’ and ‘I’ were expressed by the same
word. This would be in the highest degree improbable. Se-
condly, if hwa were the primitive form, no good reason could
be given for its having been converted into hwu, from which
the Accadian mu must have been derived; whereas hwu might
easily pass into Awa (long w, as in bull, into the natural vowel
a, as in America) when shortened for the preformative and the
affix,—neither of which takes the accent, and both of which
occasionally drop the vowel altogether, as in hwu-sib, where
the wis radical; and abi for abya, and that for abhwa—in-
stances that have been already given. It is true that this
does not account for the form hwéku, where the a is long and
has the accent. That may, however, be accounted for on a
different principle. The Accadians had the very opposite
523
feeling to what the Turks and Tartars now have as to the
repetition of vowels. The latter assimilate vowels to others
in the same word, but the Accadians made them different
when they would naturally be similar. The Accadians
usually terminated their adjectives in a; but they changed the
a into another vowel, when the vowel of the first syllable was
a, followed by but a single consonant. They said jida, gula,
and even danga, but they said gadu, in place of gada. On
a like principle the primitive people converted hwu-ku into
hwaku when they combined the two words into one.
‘The progressive changes in the pronoun of the first person
singular are, then, these :—
‘The primitive form was HWU, ‘ ae i
from which came HW A-KU, for hwu-ku, ‘I here.’
‘From the former of these is immediately derived the Ac-
cadian affix mu; which, with a final nasal, became the nomi-
native singular mun. From these the different Ugrian forms
are derivable:
“‘ From the same Aww is derived, by shortening or omitting
the final vowel, the Semitic preformative and affix; of which
the forms first in use were hwd and hw’, softened into yd and
a, and into 7, a, or a mere nullity.
« From the same hwu are again derived the various forms of
the oblique cases of the singular pronoun in all the Indo-
European languages, the personal endings in all the tenses
and numbers of verbs, and several dual and plural forms of
the pronoun, both in the nominative and in the oblique cases.
These it is unnecesary to develop.
“From the latter form, in the primitive language, we have,
by dropping the digamma, AKU, the parent form of all the
Indo-European nominatives. The consonant is preserved in
Gothic, changed into g in the classical languages, and into
sh or z in Lithuanian and Sclavonic. The first vowel has
degenerated into 7 in all the Gothic and Teutonic forms ; a is
preserved in the other families, for the classical e is only a
524
modification of it. The final w is preserved in the classical
languages alone. The Perso-Sanskrit forms are of far later
date than those of the European languages, and appear to be
derived from the Sclavonic; a final nasal being added, appa-
rently in imitation of the Ugrian n.
‘‘ The Semitic forms are likewise derived from hwaku; their
common parent being hwan-hwaku, properly adsum,as I showed
in my. former paper. The double addition in the so-called
Semitic languages of a prefix and a suffix, of which the mean-
ings are almost identical, is very remarkable. It is clear
that the suffix was first added; and that, when the prefix was
added, the two syllables which followed it were considered as
one word, the meaning of the suffix being no longer recol-
lected. This can only be accounted for either by supposing
an extremely long interval between the addition of the suffix
and that of the equivalent prefix, or by supposing a miracu-
lous confusion to have taken place in the views of the people
with respect to language in the interval between these two
additions having been made. I have observed facts indica-
tive of such an occurrence, which are easily explained by the
admission of its having existed, and scarcely, if at all, to be
accounted for on any other supposition,—but I must forbear
stating them at present. The study of these bilingual tab-
lets cannot fail to throw great light on the early history of
languages; but it would be rash to draw inductions from
what has yet become known to me. As to the pronoun of
the first person singular, I am satisfied that I am well in-
formed as to the facts, but not so as to the other pronouns.
Here, therefore, I must close what I have to say.
‘¢ Kpwarp Hincks.
‘¢ Killyleagh, June 18, 1857.”
Sir William R. Hamilton read a paper on a certain harmo-
nic property of the envelope of the chord connecting two
corresponding points of the Hessian of a cubic cone.
525
Sir William R. Hamilton communicated a paper by John
T. Graves, Esq., on a fundamental theorem respecting con-
gruences, affecting a class of complex integers which involve
the imaginary cube roots of unity.
The President presented to the Academy :—
1. On the part of the Marchioness of Thomond, an ancient
martel, or battle-axe handle, said to have belonged to Brian
Boroimhe.
2. On the part of Rev. J. Alder, Sund Glebe; Downpatrick,
a collection of Roman coins, found near Downpatrick, viz.:—
(1.) Second brass of Tiberius.
(2.) 55 af Hadrian.
(CS eer bs Philippus, Sen.
(9.)» 55 55 Max. Hercules.
(6.) Third brass of Licinius.
hey? | as %9 Constantine (the Great).
(3.) Large brass of M. Antoninus.
(8.) Brass colonial coin of Domitian (?), washed with
silver.
3. On the part of Captain George P. Heathcote, a large
brass brooch, worn by the women of Kanawar in the western
Himalayas.
4. On the part of Alexander Falls, Esq., two deeds of
James II. and Charles II., the first bearing the autograph of
James, when he was Duke of York and Earl of Ulster; and
the second attested by Jas. Plunkett.
\
W. R. Wilde, Esq., presented to the Academy :—
_ 1. Onthe part of William Wakeman, Esq., some ancient
quern stones; a part of a stone cross found at Donoughmore;
‘and part of the market-cross at Navan.
2. On the part of Mrs. Robert Ball, a small bust of the
Tate Very Rev. Henry Dawson, Dean of St. Patrick’s; a
b onze palstave ; a banker’s stamp; a curious brass spur; and
526
a carving in sea-horse tooth representing a bear attacking a
Greenlander,—supposed to have been used as a chess-man.
3. On his own part, a large collection of animal remains
found near Dunshaughlin, county of Meath.
W. R. Wilde, Esq., exhibited :—
1. On the part of Henry Grattan, Esq., a bronze or brass
two-handled cup, and a large fragment of wrought iron,
found at Holycross.
2. On the part of Sir Benjamin Chapman, Bart., a selection
from his collection of Irish antiquities, to be deposited in the
Museum of the Academy for the present.
The following recommendations of the Council were
adopted :—
1. That a subscription list be opened among the Members
of the Academy to defray the expense of a conversazione to
the British Association.
2. That a special Meeting of the Academy be held on
Monday, August 24 next, for the election of new Members
preparatory to the Meeting of the British Association.
Monpay, Aveusr 24TH, 1857. (Extraordinary Meeting.)
JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., President,
in the Chair.
Lorp Stewart DE Decies; Lord Massareene and Ferrard ;
Right Hon. Richard Atkinson, Lord Mayor; Denis Crofton,
Esq., A. B.; Robert Corbet, Esq.; Samuel A. Cusack, Esq.;
George Victor Du Noyer, Esq.; Alfred Furlong, Esq.; Henry
Grattan, Esq.; Thomas Hayden, Esq.; George Paul Helsham,
LL. D.; Rev. Alfred T. Lee, A. M.; Major-General Sir
Charles O’Donnell; William K. Sullivan, Esq.; E. Percival
‘Wright, Esq., were elected Members of the Academy.
The Secretary of the Council read the following extracts
from the Minutes of the Council of 7th August :—
«Part I. of the Catalogue of the Museum having been
presented by Mr. Wilde,—
«« Resotvep,—That the thanks of the Council be voted
to W.R. Wilde, Esq., and that the portion of the Catalogue
now printed be presented to the Academy at their next meet-
ing, and that he be requested, if he should think fit, to lay
before the Academy the Report read by him to the Council.”
‘“‘ That it be recommended to the Academy to place 100
copies of the Catalogue at the disposal of Mr. Wilde.”
And also, —
_* That each Member be entitled to a copy of the Cata-
: logue at. cost price, and that the price to be charged to the
public be settled by a Committee, consisting of the President,
Mr. Gilbert, and Mr. Wilde.”
The President explained that the Committee had consi-
dered the prices at which the Catalogue should be sold, and
had decided that the price to Members should be 4s., and to
the public 6s., each copy.
_ VOL. VI. 3A
528
Mr. Wilde brought before the Academy a statement of
the plan which he had adopted in the formation of the Cata-
logue, the First Part of which he laid on the table.
The Secretary then moved that the recommendations
contained in the Resolutions of the Council of 7th August,
just read, be adopted by the Academy, and the President
having taken the vote of the Academy, declared that they
were carried.
It was moved by Sir Colman O’Loghlen, and seconded
by Thomas E. Beatty, M. D., and resolved :—
«‘That the Board of Works be requested to take imme-
diate steps to have the Museum properly ventilated, if possi-
ble before next Saturday.”
It was moved by the Lord Chief Baron, and seconded by
Charles Benson, M. D., and resolved :—
‘That the marked thanks of the Academy be given to
Mr. Wilde for the zealous and effective way in which he
has exerted himself in the arrangement of the Museum, and
the formation of the i es which he has ra to the
Academy this evening.’
Mr. Wilde presented :—
On the part of Dr. Kelly, of Mullingar, a collection of
antiquities.
On the part of Mr. Du Noyer, a shoe-spur, and a collec-
tion of heel-ball rubbings from certain ancient monuments in
Ireland. :
The Secretary presented, on the part of Arthur R. Nu- —
gent, Esq., three jade-stone celts, and a small idol from New
Zealand.
The Academy then adjourned.
APPENDIX.
No. I.
ACCOUNT
OF
' THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
FROM Ist APRIL, 1853, TO 3lst MARCH, 1854,
THE CHARGE.
- To Balance in favour of the Public on Ist
Seenpri, 1853, 05 3. Raa Cl erage et fas (ofc ag We i.)
Parliamentary Grant for 1853, A adr toe Upc! a lal
- Quarterly Warrants from Treasury, Me i SL alk ie
Total from Government,
INTEREST ON STOCKS:
One year’s on £1643 19 6 at 3147 Cent. | 53 8 8
Hamyearson, 717 1%at3 4.) 1015 1
Half-year’son 1229145at3 ,, .| 18 811
Total Interest on Stocks, Se etsy liens
To TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS sold, . al ae ae
_ Lire Compositions:
J. Huband Smith, A. M., ee 6
Francis R. Davies, Esq, “. . . . . 21
Roger C. Walker, Esq, . . .. . 6
James Pim, Esq.,. . . 6
Total Life Compositions, Dae
ADD
oooo
39 18 O
NTRANCE Fess (£5 5s. each) :—Rev. B. H.
_ Blacker; Major J. Bonner; J. E. But-
@ ler; J. T. RB. Colclough ; E, Curry; F
q R. Davies; C. Domvile; Rev. W. Fitz-
Forward, 755 3 1
VOL. VI. a
—_-—_—__—.
il
Brought forward,
gerald; Rev. R. Ferguson; J. Lentaigne,
M.D.; J. J. M‘Carthy; J. R. O’Flana-
a cp B. Pratt; A. Read, M.D.; H.
H. Stewart, M. D., 5
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1852, PAID :—
F. Barker, M.D.; Sir P. Crampton,
Bart.; D. Dunlop; E. Getty; G. A.
Hamilton, M.P.; Rev. W. Lee; Wil-
liam Monsell, M. P.; W. J. O’Driscoll,
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS FoR 1853, PAID :—
Rev. I. G. Abeltshauser; R. Adams,
M.D.; Rev. J. Alcorn; W. Andrews;
Signor Angeli; J. Anster, LL. D.; Abr.
W. Baker; W. O. Barker, M.D.; E.
Barnes; Sir M. Barrington, Bart.; T.
J. Beasley; T. E. Beatty, M.D.; H.C.
Beauchamp, M.D.; J. Bell; Ven. M. |
G. Beresford; P. Bevan, M.D.; E. Bew-
ley, M. D.; D. F. Brady, M. D.; F. W.
Burton; S. Carter; T. Cather; H.
Clare; F. V. Clarendon; J. Claridge;
E. S. Clarke, M. D.; F. Codd; M. Col-
lis; A. Cooke; Sir P. Crampton, Bart.:
J. Davidson; R. Deasy; Archdeacon of
Dublin; Durham Dunlop; J. C. Egan,
M. D.; James S. Eiffe; S. Ferguson;
A. Ferrier, Jun.; J. Finlay, LL.D.;
C. Fleming, M.D.; C. S. Fortescue,
M. P.; R. Fowler; Capt. G. A. Frazer;
H. Freke, M. D.; Rev. J. A. Galbraith;
E. Getty; J. Gibson; W. Goold, M.P.;
S. Gordon, M. D.; Dean of Kildare;
W. Gregory, M. D.; D. Griffin, M. D.;
W. Grimshaw, M.D.; T. Grubb; G.
A. Hamilton, M.P.; C. Hanlon; W.
H. Hardinge; Rev. S. Haughton; W.
Hogan; E. Hutton, M.D.; W. N. Ir-
win; Capt. H. James; Sir J. Kingston
James, Bart.; Rev. J. H. Jellett; F. M.
Jennings; H.H.Joy; T.F. Kelly, LL.D.;
G. A. Kennedy, M.D.; H. Kennedy,
M. D.; W.T. Kent; R. Law, M. D.; W.
R. Le Fanu; W. T. Lloyd; Rev. G.
Forward, |
|
16 16 0}
16 16 0
78 15
§33 18
0
1
iil
oer
Brought forward, | 16 16
Longfield; M. Longfield, LL.D.; W.
Longfield; R. D. Lyons, M.B.; J. S. Mac-
donnell; Rev. R. J. M‘Ghee; J. M‘Mul-
len; R. R. Madden; J. Magee; A.
G. Melville, M.D.; J. Mollan, M.D.;
William. Monsell, M.P.; D. Moore;
W. T. Mulvany; James Sheridan Mus-
pratt; J. Moore Neligan, M. D.; John
O’Donovan, LL. D.; W. J. O'Driscoll ;
N. P. O’Gorman; J. Osborne, M. D.;
J. Owen; J. Patten, M.D.; Rt. Hon.
Chief Baron; J. E. Pigot; J. Pim; A.
T. Preston; W. A. Purdon; Rev. J.
Reid; R. Reid, M. D.; M. R. Sausse;
Rev. J. B. Sayers; O’Neale Segrave;
F. J. Sidney, LL. D.; A. Smith, M. D.;
C. Smith; J. H. Smith; H. Smyth; R.
W.Smith, M. D.; Sir T. Staples, Bart.;
M. H. Stapleton; D. P. Starkey; Lord
Talbot de Malahide; M. E. Talbot;
Very Rev. J. J. Taylor, D. D.; RB. Tighe;
R. W. Townsend; T. J. Tuffnell; C.
Vignoles; R. C. Walker; J. F. Waller,
LL. D.;. C. T. Webber; Rev. J. Wills;
Right Hon. J. Wynne; G. Yeates, . . | 264 12 0
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS FoR 1854, PAID :—
Wm. Andrews; W. O. Barker, M. D.;
Archdeacon of Ardagh; W. Brooke;
J. Burrowes; Archdeacon of Cashel;
Fleetwood Churchill, M.D.; Dean of
Clonmacnoise; Adolphus Cooke; M. P.
D’Arcy; William Dargan; M. Dono-
van; C. Doyne; Archbishop of Dublin;
W. Edington; Baron Farnham; Lord
W. Fitzgerald; Rev. W. Fitzgerald,
D.D.; H. Freke, M.D.; W. Gregory,
M. D.; T. Grubb; C. W. Hamilton;
F. M. Jennings; J. C. Kenny; C, C.
King, M. D.; A. Leared, M.B.; Rev. A.
Leeper; J. Lentaigne; F. L’Estrange;
M. Longfield, LL.D.; A. J. Maley; A.
Rk. Nugent; M. M. O’Grady, M. D.;
Dean of St. Patrick’s; A. Read, M.D.;
G. Sanders; Hon. T. Vesey; C. Vignoles, | 79 16 0 |
Total Annual Subscriptions, |——- | 361 4 0
Forward, i952 1
iv
Brought forward,
SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR THE PURCHASE OF GOLD
|
TORQUES.
Ven. Archdeacon Strong, . .. .-
House In GRAFTON-STREET.
Alliance Gas Company’s Balance of
Purchase of House in Grafton-street,
SUBSCRIPTION FOR THE PurRcHASE OF Dom-
NACH AIRGID.
J. Huband Smith, Esq., .
Cancelled Stamps, . .. +
Sae or MereoroLocicaL INsTRUMENTS.
George Yeates, Esq, . - + «
CONTINGENCIES.
Trinity College, for Expenses on Books,
Tora, AMouUNT OF CHARGE,
/ Cae 210
11195 2 1
| ae
4750.0
LEO 0
DLs
ys 7
Wie coe hy
THE DISCHARGE.
ANTIQUITIES.
Carroll, B., sundries,
Connell, James, ,, .
Conroy, Mary, ,,
Devitt, James, ,,
Gray, James, _,,
Hanly, P., ancient ba
Strange, F. ¥, sundries,
Underwood, iF ASL La
Wakeman, William, ancient bell,
Walker, R. F., : ;
Webb, Mrs., ettles, R
Total Antiquities purchased,
Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY.
Boone and Co., Linnean Trans-
actions, . UO S2 W508
Boone and Co., Subscriptions
to Camden Society, . . 2.0") 0
Boone and Co., eit Me-
moirs, .. ies.) Onl as .O)
Carroll, B., Sir Wm. Betham’s papers,
Chamney, Robert M., zaerting. Rupees /
for Proceedings,
Clibborn, Edw., expense of removing ; books
from the ie Wm. E. Hudson’s house,
Gill, M. H., printing Transac-
tions, vol. xxii. part 4, .£134 17 0
Ditto, vol. v. part 3, Pro-
ceedings, . . ... . 6214 5
Ditto, miscellaneous printing, 22 13 5
Hodges and Smith, A i 1853-54,
Kelly and Co, —..
Kelly, Thomas, old maps of Ireland,
Long; Joseph, Irish MSS., _..
O'Daly, J., books,
Forward,
|
|
4]
Ce diie £ \a a
O10 6.1.
010 0
017 0
0 3 0
a Caen
a a
0 5 0
110 0
a7 Ou0
0 2 6
2 0 0
ana 6
ed Neer
Oy Ope
| 14 14 0
019 0
220 4 10
30 16 2
010 0
0 56 0
3” .Qe"0
Nae its
288 0 6 100920
v1
£8. d. be ee
Brought forward, | 288 0 6} 10 0 0
Oldham, William, wood engravings, : 35 196
Quaid, James, Dublin Directory, . O26
Reeves, Wm., subscription to the Lives of
the ae British Oaints,". si... ry $270
Tallon, John, Jun., stationery, . . : Se Slap”
Total amount of Books. Stationery, &e. 7 -—— 297 6 8
Repairs oF House. E
Bray, John; cleaning ash-pit, Le 0 6 0 |
Murphy, James, sweeping chimneys, . . 0.13")
Paving Corporation, for cleansing sewer, . 011° 4)
Total Repairs of House, . -——, 110 4
TAXES AND INSURANCE. |
Globe Insurance Company, 8 10 6)
National InsuranceCompany, . . ..{| 12 7 0O
MNMEGEHS TIGHEY, Sine eg lettin we Ve ve Pe eieetsne|
Parish cess, an? 015 4
Pipe-water, 5 011 ;
Property tax, . 112584 7
Total Taxes and Insurance,” | ee
FURNITURE AND REPAIRs.
Boswell, James, paper for lining may, OTT. Gr
Carroll, B., busts, Lane Ly ta 30
Casey, P., repairing locks, Ort 6
Jones, J. F, , Stamp-press, . 1?
Pike, William H., fire-screens, : ve tee
Todd and Co., furniture for hall por ter, ‘ es ier Ted)
Yeates, George, beam, stand, and weights, 616 0.
Total Furniture and Repairs, ©. j-————_._- i ee
Saxarigs, Wacgs, Etc.
Ball, Robert, LL.D., Treasurer, . . . DL 0) +30)
Clibborn, Edward, Clerk and Curator, .| 150 0 0
Drummond, Rev. W. H., D.D., Librarian, | 21 0 0
Graves, Bee Charles, D. D., Secretary o of |
Council,. . 2) 505-0
Leigh, Simon, porter, . Tease ee
Murphy, J., porter, BAM Rte heck rene t 16-0
O’Brien, Thomas, Messen oer, =. sel! 39 0 0
Todhunter, Isaac, Accountant, . .. . 520 0, 0)
Total Salaries, Wages, &c., . . . |——~ 336 10 0
Forward, | 692 3 9
vii
Brought forward, |
CoNTINGENCIES.
Clibborn, Edward, allowance for sundries
used in cleaning angel for the 1
1853-54,
Expenses attendant on. Great Exhibition,
Freight and charges on books,
Postage stamps and postage, .
Petty. charges, :
Total Contingencies, 3
Coats, Gas, Etc.
Alliance Gas Company, gas and coke, .
Holmes, Thomas, 23 tons coals, .
Lambert, J., candles, :
Stephens, J ofin, 10 tons coals, ;
Total amount of Coals, Gas, &., .
Gop ToraQuEs.
Edward Clibborn, on account of his pur-
chase of two gold torques for the Aca-
demy, on 3rd October, 1848,
Boarp oF Pusiic,Works.
On account of rent,
EXPENDITURE ON HousE, GRAFTON-STREET.
Seymour and Webb, portion of costs in
getting renewal of a life in lease,
Wallace, W. B., and Son, for costs on lease,
Stock PurcHAsED.
£512 12 7—3 per Cents., cost, .
EXPENDITURE ON HousE DAWSON-STREET.
E. Clibborn, for cleaning house, from 3rd
April, 1852, to 26th November, 1853,
O’Brien, M., for carpenter’s work, .
Firtines or Museum, 19, DaAwsoN-sTREET.
O’Brien, M., carpenter’s work,
METEOROLOGICAL EXPENDITURE.
Yeates, George, repairing instruments,
Total Discharge, Se, F
Balance in favour of the Publi,
Tora Amount or CHarce,
Be 8). Hearn se oa Sees
| 692 3 9
10 0 0}
27. 3 9
13 14 6
y (Coa ay: |
5 15 0O
_—_- 63 15 7
ies (ie 3)
18 11 6
08 few
ll 5 O
a 41 10 7
lL. .0:.0
146 17 8
21 0 0
23 16 3
——| 4416 3
500 11 6
44 0 0
65 5 11
——| 109 5 ll
23 15 10
2 110 4
1625 7 3
52 0 5
Vill
"OLNSDAL J,
‘TIVE LYAAOW ‘(pousig) “PORT ‘YOMDIT BIE
Pent
wevysutuog oy} se ae LO} OY} “Y00}G yuomUIBAOL) “quod Jad +¢ UI ‘YO “SGI EFOLTF pur ‘sposuog “yuso aed ¢
Ul "PS “SFL GUSlF ‘purpeay jo yuvg oy} ur ‘Awapvoy oyy Jo 4y1poro oy} 07 st ory} yvyy ‘sytoder roInsvoay, OU,
OT 4 L297 Or 2 LL9T
G 0 6 ‘PEST ‘WO STE poyqopur aouvpeg Ag
G L GZoL
i) (he 4 stots ss es + Sangipusdxny pworsoporosjzoyy, AG
OL cL ¢ ee ee eee = Knasnn go Gmc anya nm Ac
tee GOR |" *-° + ~“geamgs- VOBAE CT ‘gsnoyy uo angrpucdxm Aq On 2e0 i i FRE ae el aR a ‘sgI0MOSUIJUOD OF,
ba) Lt aah 0 0) SF) iene a ie ab ae 2 OTE 4UBUNTEIBAO) Ag Qi ales My ae as ‘ppos s}ueuIMgsuy [Bordo[o109} 07 oL
& OL FF Cee eal esis» aT SOILS) Maeno PAcr € Ppes i Te aa eo se Saduimin pepeoue Orn
le TPM || as <2 ee a Up a ‘S30 M GN Jo prvog Aq (0)! ss ss + (nrsiny yovuwmod 0} uoydmosqng oy,
eA Si nie Ciphy oe ey eee Le he ie ee 4s ‘sonbaog, ploy Ag 0 0 GLF DH ee ew eee eh, @) ie §J901}S-M09JVID) ‘gsnoyy oL
L Or lt CU veer os Oo We eer Lad oe yen | Sea Vee See “oap ‘sex ‘s]B09, Ag 0 0 T eer Oat ieee Cie ea Tee pe Ar ee er) ‘sonbaoy, re) OL
L CL €9 sees ce ewiip eal Wie: ee dai al a/ette 6.6 ‘sarouasUTyUOD kg 0 T T9g ey een. wea eee ce ime Meee: (ele ‘snondiiosqng jenuuy OL
0 OL 9¢¢e Ge ah ee Cae e eo Ne ie Cy aS ‘999 ‘sost AA ‘Saleyeg Ag 0 cl g) wet. Gen Oe) OW iat 01 tee Be amare ‘Saou aoUBIgUG OL
8) br Gr 2 ae eee Ste Cosy epi ONO KOO ZAG 0 &I 68 oe he i Poe ak sss ore ss pF RORISO UO), OFLA ON
[OPA 2 oe SO re ee Se aoneinsny puMmoxuT Ag Ile coh az "ts ss * + ros ssurpadorg puv suoryovsuviy, Oy,
nm Ob T Se ee Me OSELOT, FO! Sarede tino, a Sires oR eRe. 0h Se eh eee See TOOT MRUOLRO Leno) Ory
OeOeS OR Se a eee Lien ce Cet aD EDO UY Ag e 9) Oirelee ‘SOREALOTTY AMSvoIT, PUB JUBID JUOWLUIBAOY OF,
@ 9 L6z Belen se oe tee REN ty CRP e 5% ‘Suyuug ‘ syoog. Ag 0 TL 86T eae ae Se eb malgiate lila foi qudy 4ST ‘gouvyeg OL
iis. is x10) 1 NS eg
“AAISNTONI ‘FE8T “HOUVIN I81€ OL “CesT “WadV 481 WOM “AOWAO LIGAV OL GHHSINUAA SV
‘ANAGVOV HSIU TVAOU AHL FO SLNQNOOOV ATHLINOW AHL dO LOVALSAV TVAANAD
No. II.
ACCOUNT
OF
THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
FROM Ist APRIL, 1854, TO 3lst MARCH, 1855.
THE CHARGE.
Gh. de
To Balance in favour of the Public on Ist
April, 1854, . ws orbiting
Parliamentary Grant for 1854, - .- .| 300 0 0
Quarterly Warrants from Treasury, 175 14 7
Total from Government, . |——
INTEREST ON STOCKS:
One year’s on £1643 19 6 at 3iqCent.| 53 8 7
One year’s on 1229145at3 _,, 36 17 10
Total Interest on Stocks,
TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS sold,
Lire Compositions:
Rev. Robert Carmichael, . CE aul eke AO O
The Archbishop of Dublin, ap 6 6 0
Rev. Robert Ferguson, LL. D., ccf so io @
Robert Reid, M.D.,. . : 6 6 0
William R. Wilde, Esq. Pe é 21 0 O
Entrance Fers (£5 5s. each):—Rt. Hon.
F. Blackburne; C. Brady; Sir B. Burke;
Total Life Compositions,
R. Butcher; Rev. R. Carmichael; A.
Carte, M.D.; Rev. O. W. Moore; J. H.
Owen; P. Neville; K. Senior,
VOL. VI.
Forward,
b
ee —
£ os. d.
52 0 5
475 14 7
90 6
1 6 8
nr
Brought forward, | | 742 ‘5
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1852, PAID :—
J. Aldridge, M. D.; W. C. Dobbs; Sir |
C. Fox; A. Lyle; R. A. Wallace; Hon.
and Rev. W. Wingfield, ire
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1853, PAID:—
J. Aldridge, M.D.; W. Armstrong; W.
Barker, M.B.; M. Barry; D. J. Corri-
gan, M.D.; Rev. R. V. Dixon; W. c:
Dobbs; Earlof Enniskillen; Sir C. Fox;
W.N. Hancock, LL. D.; J. K. Ingram,
LL.D.; P. Jones; G. Lefroy ; A. Lyle;
Rev. E. Marks, D.D.; T. Oldham; J.
L. Rickards; V. Scully, NM Ba
Stokes, M. D.; R. A. Wallace; R. C. |
Williams, M.D.; Hon. and Rev. W.
Wingfield, . cai ee
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1854, PAID:—
Rev. I. G. Abeltshauser, LL. D.; R.
Adams, M. D.; Rev. J. Alcorn; J. Ald- |
ridge, M. D.; J. Anster, LL. D.; W.
Armstrong; J. Ball, M. P.; F. Barker,
M. D.; W. Barker, M. B.; E. Barnes; |
Sir M. Barrington, Bart.; H. C. Beau- |
champ, M. D.; P. Bevan, M. D.; E.
Bewley, M. D.; Rev. B. H. Blacker; |
Major J. Bonner; D. F. Brady, M. D.;
D. Brereton, M.D.; J. E. Butler; E.
Cane; H. Carlile, M.D.; S. Carter; T.
Cather; Sir B. I. Chapman, Bart.; H
Clare; F. Clarendon; J. Claridge; E.
S. Clarke, M. D.; F. Codd; M. Collis;
D. J. Corrigan, M. D.; E. Curry; J. |
Davidson; R. Deasy; Rev. R. V. Dixon;
W. CGC. Dobbs; W. Drennan; Arch-
deacon of Dublin; Viscount Dungan- |
non; D. Dunlop; J. C. Egan, M.D.;
J. S. Eiffe; Earl of Enniskillen; 5S. |
Ferguson; A. Ferrier, Jun.; J. Fin- '
lay, LL. D.; G. Fitzgibbon; C. Flem-
ing, M. D.; L. E. Foot; Sir C. Fox; |
Capt. G. A. Frazer; Rev. J. A. Gal- |
braith; J.Gibson; W. Goold, M.P.; 5.
Forward, 58 16 0} 742 5
Brought forward, |
Gordon, M. D.; Dean of Kildare; D.
Griffin, M.D.; W. Grimshaw; W. N. |
Hancock, LL.D.; C. Hanlon; W. H. |
Hardinge; Rev.S. Haughton; W. Henn; |
W. Hogan; E. Hutton, M. D.; J. K. |
Ingram, LL. D.; Capt. H. James; Sir |
J. K. James, Bart.; Rey. J. H. Jellett;
P. Jones; H. H. Joy; T. F. Kelly,
LL. D.; W. Kelly, M. D.; G. A. Ken-
nedy, M.D.; H. Kennedy, M.D.; W. |
T. Kent; R. Law, M.D.; W. R. Le |
Fanu; G. Lefroy; W. T. Lloyd; Rev. |
G. Longfield; M. Longfield, LL. D.; A.
Lyle; Robert D. Lyons, M. B.; J. J.
Mac Carthy; A. H. Mac Clintock,
M. D.; J. S. Macdonnell; W. Mac
Dougall; R. R. Madden, M.D.; J. Ma-
gee; Rev. E. Marks; G. M. Miller;
J. Mollan, M. D.; C. Moore; D. Moore;
W. T. Mulvany; J.S. Muspratt; J. M.
Neligan, M. D.; J. O’Donovan, LL. D.;
N. P. O’Gorman; T. Oldham; J. Os-
borne, M. D.; J. Owen; J. Patten,
M. D.; J. E. Pigot; A. T. Preston; W.
A. Purdon; R. Reid, M. D.; J. L.
Rickards; G. Roe; M. R. Sausse; Rev.
_ J.B. Sayers; V. Scully, M. P.; O’Neale
Segrave; F. J. Sidney, LL. D.; A.
Smith, M.D.; C. Smith; H. Smyth;
R. W. Smith, M. D.; Sir T. Staples,
Bart.; M.H. Stapleton ; D.P. Starkey; |
H.H. Stewart, M.D.; W.Stokes, M.D.; |
Lord Talbot de Malahide; R. W. Town- |
send; T. J. Tufnell; R.A. Wallace; J.
F. Waller, LL. D.; R. C. Williams,
M. D.; Rev. J. Wills; Hon. and Rev. |
Ww. Wingfield; Right. Hon. J. p rms /
G. Yeates, . :
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR 1855, PAID:— |
C. Brady; J. Burrowes; Sir B. Burke; |
E. Cane; F. Churchill, M. D.; J. T.R.
Colclough; Archdeacon of Cashel; Dean
of Clonmacnoise; C. Domville; M. Do-
Forward,
oe Ge
58 16 0
281 8 0
340 4 0
|
pe Ss
742 5 1
é
742 5 1
xi
: ee i 2 Le @
Brought forward, | 340 4 0|742 5 1
novan; C. Doyne; W. Drennan; Arch-
deacon of Dublin; Lord Farnham;
Rev. W. Fitzgerald, D.D.; C. Hanlon;
W. Henn; W. Hogan; W. Kelly, M.D.;
J. C. F. Kenny; C. C. King, M.D.; J.
J.Mac Carthy; A.J. Maley; J.Mollan,
M.D.; C. Moore; A.R. Nugent; N.P.
O’Gorman; Dean of St. Patrick’s; A.
Read, M. D.; Lord Talbot de Malahide;
Hon. T. Vesey; C. Vignoles, hinoy 4 OD
Total Annual Subscriptions, . |_—— 407 8 0
SUBSCRIPTIONS TOWARDS THE PURCHASE OF
GOLD ORNAMENTS FOUND IN Co. CLARE.
His Excellency the Lord
dieutenant,; .. +... £10 0%
His Grace the Lord Pri-
MSICy of ci ete Oks a heel Oo -O
Most Noble the Marquis of
Eansdowne,. . - . .-10 00
RightHon.SirJohnYoung, 5 0 0
Rev. Dr. Renehan, Seg fe tO CTO
BAU MT ese. by ove OD
Received from Subscribers
not Members of the Aca-
Ske Ae 37 0 0
Robert Ball, LL.D., . 2D. OC
John R. Corballis, Esq., SH FU AW
Hon. Justice Crampton, 1” Ue
Eugene Curry, Esq, . . 1 0 O
Joseph Dickinson, M.D.,. 1 1 O
James Gibson, Esq., . 27 'O'=O
Dennis H. Kelly, Esq,,. | Mrs | Bed
James Magee, Esq.,. . . 1 0 O
Rev. R. M‘Donnell, D. D.,
IPFOVOSts ic, ft coals: |g, i 0.0
Arthur R. Nugent, Esq, . 1 0 0
John Purser, Hag..iec. .' 2-0. 0
Ven. Archdeacon Strong,. 1 0 O
W. R. Wilde, Esq., . 2. 1.vo 8
Received from Members of
the Royallrish Academy, ————_] 21 1 0
Total Subscriptions for Gold Orna-
AN ETC, cee ios seh pa Mie kee ART |e. 58 1 O
Forward, | 1207 14 1
xiii
Brought forward,
CoNTINGENCIES.
J. L. Rickards, Postage, ‘
Royal Dublin Samet Carriage of Par-
cels
; "Total Contingencies, :
ANTIQUITIES.
Magrath, Edward, purchase from, not
confirmed by Committee of Antiqui-
ties, . . ais .
TotaL Amount oF CHARGE,
Ee es. as
0 4 6
0 6 6
£ s. ad.
1207 14 1
011 0
1 0 O
1209 5 1
XIV
THE DISCHARGE.
ANTIQUITIES.
Archbold, C., stoneware jug,
Bindon, 8. H., silver fibula, .
Byrne, A., small cross,
Conroy, Mary, stindried, : A
Cumming, Rev. J. G., castings in plaster
of stone crosses in Isle of Man, S
Curry, Eugene, bronze hoop,
Daly, Michael, sundries, . : -
Du Noyer, G. V., bronze trumpet :
Evans, John, private seal, . ges, hin
Fegan, P., collection, . . .
Flood, hs , sundries,
Geraghty, M., spear and coin,
Jones, J. F., silver fibula,
Magrath, Edward, jack boots, .
Murray, Richard, collection, :
Todd, Rev. J. H., D.D., silver seal, iha:, 4
Lindargood: Sane: aliecGaa) :
Wakeman, W. F., on account of collection,
Total Antiquities Purchased,
Booxs, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY.
Barthes and Lowel, books,. .£5 5
Bindon, H. 8., books, :
Caldwell, L., books, .
Carroll, B., books, . .
Corry, J., map, . .
Hodges and Smith, pooks to
30th December, 1854,
Jones, J. F., books, .
Kelly, W. B., books, .
Mulligan, T., ‘directory, . :
Ray Society, subscriptions, ] 853
and 1854, . .
Total Books Purchased
for Library, . . 3
Barthes and Lowel, charges on books pre-
sented to Library, piss eee eete ee
_
NROS
—
oo
bo oonn ooo =
tbo Nonwo@
Forward, |
o Ao wo aAooc°oeo
Ss: ds
2 30-10)
8 70 0
OL VO
2-2-0
14 14 0O
0) eg
1 0 0
4° 10° -O
010 O
6 0 0
0: FG
010 O
315 6|
LT OG5G7)
83 0 0
2.10
8 S30
10 O O
50 18 11 |
4 8 6
ite 7) MG):)
Pe er ea!
|
|
1147 14 0
|
.
j
;
147 14. 0
———
xv
Brought forward,
Gill, M. H., on account of
printing Proceedings, vol.
wi. part.l, .). ay ae
Johnson and Co., advertising
Transactions, . . 318 0
Oldham, W., wood engravings
for ditto, . . 10 11 O
O'Neill and Duggan, copper-
plate engraving and print-
ing for ditto, . .. . Le
Total Printing Proceed-
ings and Transactions,
Gill, M. H., miscellaneous
printing,
FerrierandCo. , wrapping paper, 018 4
Tallon, J., stationery, Sat § frat Ss
Waller, ue printing rig Fai! ish ke
Warren, —, ink, ; Pasi | Vial
Yeates, George, qunidtcey : 118 9
Total amount of Books, Stationery, &c.,
Repairs oF House.
Bray, John, cleaning ash-pit,
Casey, Paul, iron pins, &., .
Daniel, P., hooks, &c., . Se I 2
Giblin, C. 'W., plastering, . .
Murphy, James, sweeping chimneys, d
Pim and Co.,. . :
Total Repairs of House, :
TAXES AND INSURANCES.
National Insurance Company, £12 6 0
Patriotic InsuranceCompany, 6 3. 6
Minister’s money,
Parish cess,
Property tax,
Pipe-water tax, . hase
Total Taxes and Taaaaake, ryote
FURNITURE AND REPAIRs.
Andrews, W., carpeting, . :
Angeli, L., cleaning busts, &c., .
Forward,
50 12 0
17 2 4
9 610
—— 1327S "%
012 0
316 3
0 110
015 0
A om
ODO
—- 615 1
By290'6
215 5
018 9
ts eS)
217 8
— 29 11 1
142 12 6
3 0-0
145 17 6| 316 8 9
xvi
Brought forward,
Casey, Paul, repairing locks, &c., j
Daniel, P., nails, &e., E
Edmundson, J., repairing lanterns,
Feeley, M., hous 3 re oe A
Jones and Son, pains, (2/4) ARS: Beye
Johnson, J., oll,,&ei, <« « .
Mooney, W. » gas fittings, 2
O’Brien, M., repairing eaey table,
Pike, W., truck, Sie see Ms :
Walpole, E, gray linen, . :
Total Furniture and Repairs, .
Saaries, WaGEs, Etc.
Ball, Robert, LL. D., Treasurer,
Drummond, Rev. W. H., D.D., Librarian,
Jellett, Rev. J. H., Secretary of Council,
Todd, Rev. J. H., D.D. , Secretary of Aca-
demy, -
Clibborn, Raynk Clerk ee] Curntor,
Todhunter, Isaac, Accountant,. . .
O’Brien, Thomas, library porter,
Leigh, Simon, hall porter, . .. .
Johnstone, J.,messenger,. . . . .
O’Neil, E., cleaning house, ~ygte:
Fawcett, G., evening meetings, . . . .
Total Salaries, Wages, &., . .
CONTINGENCIES.
Clibborn, E., allowance for sundries used
in cleaning house, for the year 1854-55,
Freights and charges on books, .
Postage stamps and postage, . :
Petty charges and incidentals, . .
Total Contingencies, .
Coats, Gas, Etc.
Alliance Gas Company, gas and coke,
Holmes, Thomas, 15 tons of coal,
Toole, Martin, 11 tons of coal, . .
Kane, —, turf, ees
Lambert, J., candles, . . . ‘
Total samoninit of Coals, ag: Bee, 1 ee
Forward,
mh &
hams
ROOPRROT OR HDO+1°
a
— oo
NNAIONTNOKDHOKS
ima
_—
WWOrF ROOK ROS
ooonmnooce ooo
0 10
10500
i a
814 0
5 7 8
21 12 10
1410 0O
11 ipl saa
Ot 70
US Rama
| eee
| 316 8 9
:
215 14 9
—| 390 3 6
———| 39 1 2
48°" 5
1010 5 7
ee
XVIi
Brought forward, 1010 5
Boarp or Pusric Works.
On account of rent of House, . . ../]. . =. =./!140 9 4
EXPENDITURE ON House, GRAFTON-STREET.
Our proportion of arrears pipe-water tax, | . . . . 20.9
EXPENDITURE ON House, DAWSON-STREET.
Clibborn, E., for cleaning house, from 10th
Dec., 1853, to 16th Sept. 1854; . .| .. ../] 2 0 0
Catalogue of Museum, . ; Saoirse ae 04 9
Phetorraphic apparatus. «G6 660 6% [oe sees 012 9
Subscription to gold ornaments, 1 16 10
Total Discharge, . Se. -e & (PIG ISS eS
Balance in favour of the Public, <i th Bates 32 10 1
TotTat AmMouNT OF CHARGE,. . | Ye ES RILZOSt See
:
.
:
VOL. VT. ce
“OdNSDOLT,
‘TIVd LUAIOU ‘(peusig) "SSSI “YOWPT BIE
pone
weySukuop oy} se UMOUY 1099] OY} ‘Y90IG yUsTIUIAAOY “ued Jed g UI "pg “86 EFYTF pue ‘sposuoH “yuo sod ¢
Ul "pO “SEL GZSLF ‘pUepery Jo yurg oy} ur ‘Auoproy oy} Jo ypato oy} 07 st oroyy yeu ‘sjrodor IoInsvory, ONT,
IT ¢ 606T T & 608T
T OT 2 * + + + ‘Gqgy ‘qorel ISTE payqepur oouvpeg Aq
Os St 9ZTT |
OT 91 T ss ss SqTATIBUIO pfoxy) 0} suondrosqng Ag
:5 0 0 T% sot ss ss + ss Geers-uosmeg ‘asnoy Ag
> (i Aa sos or os + ss 8 + Mas-uoqyerd ‘osnopy Ag
* 6 ZI 0 sos ot os ss ss ongereddy orgdeisojoqg Ag
6 F 0 se se ee se + Somesny Jo endopuye9 Ag 0: “Dbeo ; ‘so1nuesUIyuO/) OF,
- 6 OFT sot ts os ss + fgeIOAA OTN Jo prsog Ag 0 ates ‘squowvuICQ, pjox) 0} suorndrzosqng oy,
G L &8F a ee ee eee “aap ‘sug ‘sTe09 Ag On0e I Sat a sMe: Mie aloe ‘sary biyay OL
é IT 68 Dee) Some) 2 Bee ae i ee eoroup auto Ag 0 8 LOF sos oe eos ss ss fgnonydiosqng fenuay Oy,
9 ¢ 068] °° °° °° °° * fox soe ya ‘sorreyeg Ag 0 OL Ze ee Meee Si EA chy heic ten p
6 FI STS sos ss + + sss (goredey pue omgromg Ag 0) ee 02 Fe a Oe ee AOISOM MOM) es On
TE 909 SoG ie "ab ee we) at a omor goreliedesy, Ag Ot Sey + + + + + pos sSurpeadorg pue suoTjoRsUBIT, OT,
Lee Ph Ge we eo. “anne, puReeRBT, Ag Gc 9 06 oe ie sees ie ee Rae FHNOTSMO Selo oy OF,
L 8 G&T SS a Ue cma Si ns bisseni\iqhoag Hon (oles [ate fr L FL GLP ‘gouvmorpy Amsvoly, pue JUBIN JUOUTTIEAOT) OF,
0 HT LPT Ag Aa a nea = ro) estore) ieee a EST TTL Wa Oe Ti rae sor et ee + +) egy udy ysT ‘soured OF,
‘pt P "ag aD Bh SF “ad
“EAISOTIONI ‘Gest ‘HONVIN I81E OL ‘Fest “IINdV IST WOU ‘ANMAO LIGAV OL GAHSINYDA SV
‘XWACVOV HSIMI IVAON FHL AO SLNOOOOV ATHLNOW AHL AO LOVALSEV TVAANAD
613
746
222
664
108
30
485
694
612
468
492
498
|
VOL. VI.
No. III.
CATALOGUE OF BOOKS
THE PROPERTY OF
THE LATE THOMAS MOORE, ESQ.,
PRESENTED TO
The Ropal Irish Academy
BY MRS. THOMAS MOORE.
(AUGUST 287H, 1855.)
————_—_@—__<_{_
Abd-Allatif, Relation de Egypte. Traduit avec notes, par Sil-
vestre de Sacy. 4°. Paris, 1810
Abul-feda (Ismael), de Vita Mohammedis, notis Gagnier.
folio. Oxon. 1723
Acta Eruditorum. 4°. 1685, 1690, 1692 to 1694, 1697,
1698, 1702, 1704, 1706 to 1709, 1711, 1712, 1715, 1717
to 1720, 1725, 1726, and Index to 1714.
9 Adair’s (Rt. Hon. Sir R.) Mission to the Court of Vienna in
1806. 8°. Lond. 1844
Adam (Rev. Robt.), Religious World. 12°. Lond. 1824
Adolphe. 12°. Paris, 1824
Adolphus’ (Jno.) History of England under Geo. III. 8°.
3 vols. Lond. 1810
Adventurer (The). 4 vols. 12°. Lond. 1778
Bliani de Animalium natura lib. Gr. et Lat. Gillio et Gesnero
interp. 16°. 1611
Aihcrappih; Histoire Grecque. 12°. n. d.
Ainsworth’s (R.) Latin Dictionary, by Morell. 4°. Lond. 1808
Albertus Magnus de Secretis Mulierum, &c. 16°. Amst. 1655
Alciphronis Epistolz. Gr. et Lat. 12% raj. ad Rh. 1791.
Epistole, Gr. et Lat., notis illust. S. Bergher. 8°.
Lipsie, 1715
d
is
565 Alfieri (V.), Vita di, scritta daesso. 12°. Italia, 1817
566 Tragedie di, 4 tom. 12°. Pisa, 1818
816 sa vie écrite par lui-méme. 8° 2 tomes. Paris, 1809
643 Almanach des Gourmands. 16° 8 tomes. Paris, 1810-12
641 Amours de Tibulle. 16°. 3 tomes. Amst. 1715
487 Anacreontis Carmina. Gr. et Lat. 12°. Parma, 1791
516 Ode. Gr. et Lat. 12°. Dub. 1801
495 Sappho et Alceus. Gr. et. Lat. 12° Glasg. \777
795 Anacréon, Odes d’; traduites en Francois avec le texte Gree, la
version Latine, des notes, etc., par Gail. 4m Paris, 1799
604 Anacreonte, tradotto in versi Italianida varj. 4°. Venezia, 1736
523 Analecta, sive Collectanea Greca Majora, cum notis A. Dalzel.
8°. 2 vols. Lond. 1830
660 Ana: Carpentariana. 12°. Paris, 1724
692 Chevreana. 12°. Amst. 1700
652 ——- Chevreana. 12°. (Duplicate.) Amst. 1700
653 —— Ducatiana. 12°. 2 tomes. Amst. 1738
673 Longueruana, 12° Berlin, 1754
655 Naudzana et Patiniana. 12°. Amst. 1703
654 Parrhasiana. 12° 2 tomes. Amst. 1701
675° Poggiana. 12°. 2 tomes. Amst. 1720
659 Santoliana. 12°. Paris, 1764
687 Valesiana. 12°. Paris, 1695
52 Ancient Irish Histories, the Works of Spenser, Campion,
Hanmer, and Marlburrough. 8° 2 vols. Dub. 1809
97 Anecdotes of the Life of Pitt, Earl of Chatham. 8° 3 vols.
Lond. 1810
580 du 18™° Siécle. 12° Tom. 1. Lond. 1783
166 Anderson’s (Aneas) Journal of the Expedition to Egypt under
Sir R. Abercromby. 4°. Lond. 1802
449 Annals of the Kingdom of Ireland by the Four Masters, with
Notes by J. O'Donovan. 4°. 3 vols. Dub. 1848
785 Annual Register (Dodsley’s). 8°. Vol. 1 to 59, and Index.
Lond. 1758-1817
700 Anquetil, Precis de l’Histoire Universelle. 12°. 12 tomes.
Paris, 1801
194 Answer to Fontenelle’s History of Oracles, 8°. Lond. 1709
XX1
480 Anthologia; seu selecta quedam Poemata Italorum. 12°.
Lond. 1684
176 Anti-Union (The). 4° Dub. 1798
486 Aphthonii Sophiste Progymnasmata, F. Scobario interp. Gr.
et Lat. 16°. Paris, 1623
685 Apulée, les Métamorphoses, ou L’Ane d’Or, trad. en Frang.
12°. 2 tomes. Paris, 1770
6 Ariosto, Orlando Furioso, emendato da Boschini. 24°. 6 tom.
Lond. 1813
496 Aristeneti Epistole. Gr. et Lat. Notis Merceri. 12°.
Traj. ad Rh. 1737
463 Aristophanis Comedie. Gr. et Lat. Emend. Scaligeri. 16°.
Amst. 1670
470 Comedie. Gr. et. Lat. 16° 2 vols. Amst. 1670
60 Armata, a Fragment. 8°. Lond. 1817
679 Arretin Moderne. 12° Tom. 1. Rome, 1776
74 Asiatic Researches, or Transactions of the Bengal Society
11 vols. 8° Lond. 1806-12
186 Atkins’ (H. M.) Ascent to the Summit of Mont Blanc. 8°.
Lond. 1838
574 Augustini lib. de Civitate Dei. 8°. Tom2. Geneve, 1622
479 Auli Gellii Noctes Attice. 12° Francof. 1603
483 Ausonii Opera, Tollii. 16°. Amst. 1669
163 Bacon’s (Lord), Severall Works hitherto sleeping, by W.
Rawley. folio. Lond. 1657
66 Essays, with his Life. 8°. Chisw. 1812
743 Baillet (A.), Jugemens des Savans, &c. 8°. 13 vols. Amst. 1725
347 Baines’ (Rt. Rev. P. A.) Defence of the Christian Religion.
8°. Lond. 1825
632 Balzac, ses Huvres Diverses. 16° 10tomes. Paris, 1663
424 Baratariana: or, Select Fugitive Pieces. 12° (2 copies.)
Dub. 1772
791 Barbeyrac (J.), Traité de la Morale des Péres de l’Eglise. 4°.
Amst. 1728
616 Baretti’s (G.) Italian and English Dictionary. 4°. 2 vols.
Lond. 1798
196 Barker’s(E. H.) Letters on the Letters of Junius. 8°. Lond.1828
d 2
XX1l
70 Barrow’s (Jno.) Chronological History of the Arctic Voyages.
8°. Lond. 1818
55 Barry (Jas.) on the Obstructions to the Arts in England. 8°.
Lond. 1775
298 Barthelemy’s (Abbé) Travels of Anacharsis in Greece. 8°.
6 vols, and Atlas. 4°. Lond. 1817
686 Batteux (Abbé), les Quatre Poétiques d’Aristote, d’Horace,
de Vida et Despréaux, avec Remarques. 12° 2 tomes.
Paris, 1771
195 Battersby’s (W. J.) Repealer’s Manual. 8°. Dub, 1833
788 Bayle (Pierre), Dictionnaire Historique et Critique. folio.
4 tomes. Amst. 1730
789 (Euvres Diverses. folio. 4 tomes. La Haye, 1727
307 Beamish’s (N. L.) Discovery of America by the Northmen in
the 10th century. 8°. Lond. 1841
9 Beattie’s (Jas.) Theory of Language. 8°. Lond. 1788
126 Beaumont and Fletcher’s Works, with Notes by Weber. 8°.
14 vols. Edinb. 1812
391 Beccaria’s (Marq.) Essay on Crimes and Punishments, with
Commentary by Voltaire. 12°. Edinb. 1778
706 Beckford (W.), Vathek. 8°. Lond. 1837
183 Belfegor, a Poem. 8°. Lond. 1837
368 Bell’s (John) Dictionary of all Religions. 8° Mezcast.
530 Bentham’s (Edw.) Funeral Eulogies upon Military Men, in
Greek, with Extracts from Cicero. 8°. Oxf. 1768
Bentley’s (Dr.) Dissertations on the Epistles of Phalaris and
the Fables of Aisop, examined by the Hon. Ch. Boyle. 8°.
Lond. 1698
635 Béranger (M.J.P.de), ses Chansons. 12°. 2 tomes. Paris, 1821
388 Bergerac’s (C.) Comical History of the States and Empires of
the Worlds of the MoonandSun. Transl. 8°. Lond. 1687
303 Berington and Kirk’s Faith of Catholics confirmed by Scripture.
8°. Lond. 1830
672 Berquin, ses Idylles, et Rousseau, son Pygmalion. 12°.
Yverdon, 1776
- 596 Bertezen (S.), Principi della Musica. 8°. Lond. 1781
29 Berwick’s (Rev. Edw.) Lives of Pollio, Varro, and Gallus.
Br. Lond. 1814
nS
see
XX111
304 Betham’s (Sir W.) Gael and Cimbri. 8°. Dub. 1834
306 Origin and History of the Constitution of England, and
of the early Parliaments of Ireland. 8°. Dub. 1834
773 Bibliographie Musicale de la France et de ?Etranger. 8°.
Paris, 1822
640 Bibliotheque Universelle et Historique (Le Clerc). 16° 8
tom. Amst. 1686-89
273 Biographical Dictionary (a New and General). 8°. 15 vols.
Lond. 1798
787 Biographie Nouvelle des Contemporains. 8°. 20 tomes.
Paris, 1820-25
8 Blackwell’s Letters concerning Mythology. 8° Lond. 1748
5 Bland’s (Rev. Robert) Collections from the Greek Anthology.
8°. Lond. 1813
Greek Anthology, with additions by Merivale. 8°.
Lond. 1833
305 Blessington (Earl of), On the state of Ireland. 8°. Lond. 1822
151 Blount’s (Sir T. P.) Remarks on Poetry. 4°. Lond. 1694
599 Boccaccio, Il Decamerone, da Ugo Foscolo. 8° 3 tom.
Lond. 1825
5 Decamerone, con note. 24° 8 tom. Parma, 1814
683 Boileau-Despréaux, ses Ziuvres, avec des Remarques par Saint-
Mare. 12° 5 tomes. Amst. 1772
286 Bonnycastle’s (John) Astronomy. 8°. Lond. 1816
769 Bonstetten (C. V. de), Voyage dans le Latium. 8°.
Geneve, 1805
269 Booth’s (Abraham) Pedobaptism Examined. 8°. 3 vols.
Lond. 1829
776 Bossuet (J. B.), Histoire des Variations des Eglises Protes-
tantes. 8°. 4 tom. Versailles, 1817
741 ses Oraisons Funébres. 12°. Paris, 1802
32 Bounden’s (Joseph) Poems. 8°. Lond. 1824
239 Bowles’ (Rev. W. L.) Lessons on Criticism. 8°. Lond. 1826
378 Bowring’s (John) Specimens of the Russian Poets, translated.
12°. Lond. 1821
131 Boyd’s (H. S.) Select Passages from St. Chrysostom, St. Gre-
gory Nazianzen, and St. Basil. 8°. Lond. 1813
796 Boyer (A.), Dictionnaire Frangois-Anglois. 4°. Lyon, 1792
83
335
452
392
408
150
406
50
534
753
405
135
268
363
93
288
521
431
543
193
26
374
528
760
519
XX1V
Bray’s(W.) Tourinto Derbyshireand Yorkshire. 4°. Lond.1783
Brewer’s (J. N.) Beauties of Ireland. 8°. 2 vols. Lond. 1825
Brewster’s Edinburgh Encyclopedia. 4° Vol. 7. Part 1.
Edin. 1813
British (The) Theatre, or, Lives of Poets and Actors, with a
view of the Stage. 12°. Dub. 1750
Brown’s (Frances) Star of Atteghei, and other Poems. 12°.
Lond. 1844
—— (Thos.) Enquiries into Vulgar and Common Errors. 4°.
Lond. 1658
Bruce’s Invasion of Ireland, a Poem. 12° Dub. 1826
(James) Travels to the Source of the Nile. 6 vols. 8°.
Dub. 1790
Brunck (R. F. P.), Analecta Veterum Poetarum Grecorum.
8°. 3 vols. Argent. 1776
Bryan’s (Michael) Dictionary of Painters and Engravers. 4°.
Parts 6, 7. Lond. 1815
Brydges’ (Sir E.) Bertram, a Poem. 12°. Lond. 1816
Burder’s (Samuel) Oriental Customs. 8° 2vols. Lond. 1807
Burghersh’s (Lord) Memoirs of the Early Campaigns of the
Duke of Wellington in Portugaland Spain. 8° Lond. 1820
Burke’s (Rt. Hon. Edm.) Speeches. 8° 4 vols. Lond. 1816
— Reflections on the French Revolution. 8° Lond. 1791
Burke’s (J. H.) Days in the East, a Poem. 8° Lond. 1842
Burneius (C.), Tentamen de Metris ab Aschylo. 8°.
Cantab. 1809
Burnet’s (Thos.) Sacred Theory ofthe Earth. fol. Lond. 1684
Telluris Theoria Sacra, 4°. Lond. 1702
Archeologia Philosophica. 8°. Lond. 1728
Butler’s (Charles) Lives of Fenélon and Bossuet. 8°.
Lond. 1810-12
Cain the Wanderer; and other Poems. 8°. Lond. 1829
Calepini (A.), Dictionarium linguarum novem. 4°. 2 vol.
Lugd. Bat. s. d.
Septem Linguarum Lexicon. folio. 2 vol. Patavii, 1752
Callimachi Hymni et Epigrammata. Gr. et Lat. Notis
Bentleii. 8°. Lond. 1741
ee
XXV
167 Camden Society Publications, 4°. 44 vols. Lond. 1840-49
589 Camoes Poema. 12°. Paris, 1825
94 Campbell’s (J.) Philosophical shiver of the South of Ireland.
8°. Lond. 1777
263 Philosophical Survey of the South of Ireland. 8°.
Dub. 1778
407 Cant, a Satire. 12°. : Lond. 18438
170 Carlyle’s (J.D.) Specimens of Arabian Poetry. 4°. Camb. 1796
775 Carmontelle ses Proverbes Dramatiques avec addit. par De
Mery. 8°. 4 tomes. Paris, 1822
390 Carpenter’s (J. E.), Romance of the Dreamer, and other Poems.
12°. ; Lond. 1841
586 Casti(G.), Novelle Galanti. 12° 2 tom. Milano, 1802
460 Catalogue of the Harleian Manuscripts in the British Museum,
folio. 4 vols. Lond. 1808-12
185 of the Loganian Library. 8°. Philad. 1792
213 Catholic (The) Annual. 8°. Lond. 18380
386 Catullus, translated by the Hon. Geo. Lamb. 12°. 2 vols.
Lond. 1821
488 Catulli, Tibulli, et Propertii Opera. 12°. Lond. 1715
497 -—— Tibulli et Propertii Opera. 12°. Lond. 1776
477 Carmina, edidit J. A. Amar. 32°. Paris, 1821
328 Causes (The) of the French Revolution. 8°. Lond. 1832
618 Chambaud’s (Louis) French and English Dictionary. 4° 2
vols. Lond. 1805
721 Chansonnier del’Amour. 16°. n. de
779 Chants Populaires de la Gréce Moderne, avec une traduct. et
des notes par Fauriel. 8°, Paris, 1824
197 Characteristics of Goethe, with notes; translated by S. Austin.
8°. 3 vols. Lond. 1833
573 Chardin, Voyages en Perse. 12°. Tom. 1, 2, 3, 5, 7, 8, 10.
Rouen, 1723
711 Chateaubriand (F. A.), Les Martyrs. 8°. 2tomes. Paris, 1809
716 Chaulieu (Abbé), Giuvres Diverses. 8°. Lond. 1740
19 China, The Present State of. 8°. Lond. n. d.
820 Chroniques Etrangéres relatives aux Expéditions Francaises
pendant le xii® siécle, publiées par Buchon. 8°.
Paris, 1840
XXV1
Cibber’s (Theoph.) Apology for his Life; a sequel to Colley
Cibber’s Apology. 12°. Dub. 1741
Ciceronis Selecta Opera. 12°. Paris, 1752
Cicéron Lettres 4 Atticus. Lat.et Franc. Avec des remarques
par Mongault. 12° 6 tomes. Amst. 1741
Lettres 4 ses Amis, Lat. et Franc. 12° Tom. 2, 3, 4.
Paris, 1725
Clarke’s (Dr. E. D.) Travels in Greece, Egypt, and the Holy
Land. 8° 6 vols. Lond, 1818
Clark’s (Rev. James) Montanism revived by Methodists. 8°.
Dub. 1760
Clarke’s (Dr.Sam.) Paraphrase on the Evangelists. 8°. Vol. 2.
Lond. 1795
Cloney’s (Thomas) Narrative of the Insurrection in Wexford,
1798. 8°. Dub. 1832
Colby’s (Col.) Memoir of Londonderry. 4°. Dub. 1837
Duplicate, not perfect.
Collins’ (William) Poems, with Notes by Rev. W. Crowe. 12°.
Bath. 1828
Colman’s (George) Poetical Vagaries. 4°. Lond. 1812
Comédies, Jérome Pointu, le Fou raisonnable, les Chateaux
en Espagne, le Chevalier Frangais 4 Turin, le Barbier de
Séville. 8° Vv. Ys
-—— Italiennes, traduites en Francois, par J. Fabre. 8°.
Oxford, 1731
Comicorum Grecorum Fragmentum, notis a Bailey. 8°.
(2 copies.) Cantab. 1840
Comparative Display of the Opinions of British Writers on the
French Revolution. 8°. 2 vols. Lond. 1793
Congreve’s (W.) Plays. 12°. Lond. 1735
Considérations sur l’ordre de Cincinnatus. 8° Lond. 1785
Cooke’s (G. W.) History of Party. 8°. Vol.1. Lond. 1836
Cookson’s (Jas.) Thoughts on Polygamy. 8° Winch. 1782
Cooper’s (Rev. P.) Anglican Church, the Creature and Slave
of the State. 8° Lond. 1844
Cooper’s (Thos.) Purgatory of Suicides, a Prison Rhyme. 12°.
Lond. 1845
Cordemoy (Abbé), Traité contre lesSociniens. 12°. Paris, 1696
:
:
XXVli
491 Corderii Colloquia Scholastica. 12°. (Ang.-Lat.) Lond. 1704
229 Corney’s (Bolton) Curiosities of Literature Illustrated. 8°.
Greenwich, n. d.
808 Cours Gastronomique, ou les Diners de Manant-Ville. 8°
Paris, 1809
450 Craven’s (Hon. R. K.) Tour through the Southern Provinces
of the Kingdom of Naples. 4°. Lond. 1821
96 Crawfurd’s (John) History of the Indian Archipelago. 8°.
3 vols. Edinb. 1820
59 Crawford’s (Will.) History of Ireland. 8° Vol 1.
Strabane, 1783
606 Crescimbeni (G. M.) Commentari intorno alla sua Istoria della
volgar Poesia. 4°. Vol. 1. Roma, 1702
415 Criminal Trials, Library of Entertaining Knowledge. Vol. 1.
12°. Lond. 1832
155 Croker’s (T. C.) Researches in the South of Ireland. 4°.
Lond. 1824
289 Cromwell’s (Thomas) Druid, a Tragedy. 8°. Lond. 1832
87 Crumpe’s (S.) Essay on providing Employment for the People.
8°. Dub. 1793
343 Dacres’ (Lady) Dramas and Poems. 8° 2vols. Lond. 1821
323 D’Alton’s (John) History of the County Dublin. 8° °
Dub. 1838
324 Memoirs of the Archbishops of Dublin. 8° Dub. 1888
325 —— History of Drogheda. 8°. 2 vols. Dub. 1844
326 Annals of Boyle. 8°. 2 vols. Dub. 1845
425 Essay on the History of Ireland prior to the English In-
vasion. 4°. Dub. 1830
217 History of Tithes. 8°. ~ Dub. 1832
575 D’Alembert, Mélanges de Litérature. 12°. Tom. 1. Amst..1767
631 Dandini, Voyage du Mont Liban. 16°. Paris, 1685
648 Dante’s Inferno, translated by Rev. H.F.Cary. 12°. Lond. 1805
608 Dante, Ariosto e Tasso, Epitome della lor Vita ed Analisi dei
loro principali Poemi, Opera scritta da §. E. Petroni. 8°.
| Lond. 1822
366 Darley’s (Geo.) Thomas a Becket, a Drama. 8°. Lond. 1840
689 De Bernis, ses Euvres Completes. 12°. Lond. 1767
735
811
815
670
802
645
806
649
433
696
793
611
563
380
725
740
715
51
637
338
701
551
567
283
570
XXVill
De Brosses (C.), Lettres sur l’Italie. 8°. 3 tomes. Paris, 1799
De Foudras l’Echo de l’Ame, Poésies. 8°. Paris, 1840
Fables et Apologues. 8°. Paris, 1840
De Genlis (Mad.), Sainclair. 8°. Paris, 1808
De la Mennais (Abbé), Réflexions sur l’état de l’Eglise en
France pendant le 18° siécle, avec Mélanges Religieux et Phi-
losophiques. 8°. Paris, 1819
Delavigne (Casimir), Messéniennes et Poésies Diverses. 12°.
Paris, 1823
L’Ecole des Vieillards, Comédie, 8°. Paris, 1823
De la Recherche de la Verite. 12°. 2 tomes. Amst. 1688
Delauney (H. F.), Origine de la Tapisserie de Bayeux, prouvée
par elle-méme. 4°. Caen, 1824
Dillon, Voyage aux Indes Orientales. 12°. Amst. 1699
De VUsage des Statues chez les Anciens, Essai Historique.
4°, Brux. 1768
D’Herbelot (B.), Bibliothéque Orientale. 4° 4 tomes.
La Haye, \777
Denina (C.), Storia delle Rivoluzioni d’Italia, 6 tom. 12°.
Milano, 1819
Essay on the Revolutions of Literature. Translated
by Murdeck. 12°. Lond. \771
Denne-Baron (P.), Guirlande a Mnémosyne. 12°. Paris, 1822
Héro et Léandre Poeme. 12°. Paris, 1806
De Pauw, Recherches philosophiques sur les Egyptiens et les
Chinois. 12° 2 tomes. Berlin, 1773
Philosophical Dissertations on the Greeks. Translated.
8° 2 vols. Dub. 1793
De Stael (Mad.), Corinne ou I’Italie. 16°. 4 tomes (wants 8rd),
Paris, 1819
De Starck (Baron) on the Reunion of the different Christian
Communions. 8°. Lond. 1819
De Souza (Mad.), La Comtesse De Fargy. 12°. 4 tomes.
Paris, 1823
Dialoghi di Amore, di Leone Hebreo. 8°. Vinet. 1565
Dialogues par Oratius Tubero. 12% Tom. 1. Franchf. 1716
Dickson’s (Rev. Dr.) Narrative. 8°. n. d.
Dictionnaire d’Anecdotes. Tom. 1. 12°. Lille, 1781
——e rt
XX1X
646 Dictionnaire de Danse. 12°. Paris, 1787
698 de tous les Environs de Paris. 8°. Paris, 1816
665 de Peinture et d’Architecture. 12°. 2tomes. Paris, 1746
552 Diodata-Saluzzo, Versi. 2tom. 12°. Torino, 1816
602 Poesie Postume, 8° Torino, 1843
588 Novelle. 12°. (2 copies.) Milano, 1830
4 Ipazia, Poema. 12°, 2 tom. (2 copies.) Torino, 1830
757 Diodorus Siculus. Gr. et Lat. Annotatione illustr. ac notis
L. Rhodomani. folio. Hanov. 1604
500 Diogenes Laertius de Vitis, Dogmatibus et Apophth. Philoso-
phorum. Gr. et Lat. 8°. Gotthard, 1739
515 Dionysii Orbis Descriptio, Commentario G. Hill. 8°.
Lond. 1688
532 Halicarn. de Structura Orationis, recens. Uptoni. 8°.
Lond. 1747
24 D’Israeli’s (I.) Quarrels of Authors. 8°. 3 vols. ond. 1814
57 Dissertation on the Numbers of Mankind in Antient and Mo-
dern Times. 8°, Edinb. 1753
569 Diversitez Curieuses pour servir de Récréation a 1’Esprit.
12°. 5me et 6me Partie. Amst. 1696
333 Dodd’s Church History of England, with Notes by the Rev.
M. A. Tierney. 8°. 5 vols. Lond. 1839-43
27 Dodsley and Pearch’s Collections of Poems. 10 vols. 8°.
Lond. 1766-83
587 Dona Branca; ou a Conquista do Algarve. 12°. Paris, 1826
535 Donnegan’s (J.) Greek and English Lexicon. 8°. Lond. 1831
284 Douglas’ (Hon. F. S. N.) Essay on certain Points of Resem-
blance between the Ancient and Modern Greeks. 8°.
Lond. 1813
454 Dow’s (Alex.) History of Hindostan. 4°. 3 vols. Lond. 1770
259 Doyle (Rt. Rev. Dr.), Reply of J. K. L. to the late Charge
of Archbishop Magee. 8°. Dub. 1827
370 Dramatic Works of Wycherley, Congreve, Vanbrugh, and Far-
quhar, with Lives by Leigh Hunt. 8° Lond. 1840
211 Driver’s (H. A.) Harold de Burun, a Dramatic Poem. 8°.
Lond. 1835
80 Arabs, a Poem. 8°. Lond. 1825
340 Dublin (The) Examiner. 8°. Vol. 1. Dub. 1816
358
432
38
774
636
818
790
801
371
662
43
633
23
207
642
453
615
455
274
77
518
745
464
139
214
768
XXX
Dublin (The) Inquisitor. 8°. Vol. 1. Dub, 1821
Dublin Literary Gazette. 4°. Dub. 1830.
Du Fresnoy’s Art of Painting, with Remarks. Translated by
Dryden. 8°. Lond. 1716
Dulaure (J. A.), Les Cultes antérieurs 4 V’Idolatrie. 8°.
Paris, 1895
Du Paty, Lettres sur l’Italie. 16°. Tom. 1 and 3. Paris, 1808
Dupont (Comte), L’Art dela Guerre. 8°. Paris, 1838
Dupuis, Origine des Cultes. 12 tomes. 8°. Avec les Plan-
ches, 4°. Paris, 1795
Duval (A.), La Fille d’Honneur, Comédie. 8°. Paris, 1819
Eastcott’s (Rev. R.) Origin, Progress, and Effects of Music.
8°, Bath, 1793
Edouard. 12° 2 tomes. Paris, 1825
Edwards’ (Thos.) Canons of Criticism. 8°. Lond. 1765
Elite de Poésies Fugitives. 12°. 5 tomes. Lond. 1769
Ellis’ (Geo.) Specimens of Early English Metrical Romances.
8°. 3 vols. Lond. 1811
Ellis (Hon. G. A.), Historical Inquiries respecting the Charac-
ter of Edw. Hyde, Earl of Clarenden. 8°. Lond. 1827
Encyclopédie (Petite) Poétique. 16°. 14 tomes. Paris, 1804
Encyclopedia (The) Britannica. 5th edit. 4°. Vol. 2, Part 1.
Vol.'3;>Part 2: Vol. 4, Part 2: Vol 5, Part.2): .Vol6,
both parts. Edinb. 1813-14
Encyclopédie Méthodique. ‘“ Beaux-Arts.” 5 tom. 4°.
Paris, 1788
Enfield’s (W.) History of Philosophy. 4°. 2 vols. Lond. 1791
England’s (Rev. Thos.) Life of the Rev. Arthur O’Learey. 8°.
Lond. 1822
Ensor’s (Geo.) Defence of the Irish. Dub. 1825
Epigrammatum Delectus. 12°. Lond. 1732
Erasmi Adagia. folio. s. d.
Adagiorum Epitome. 16°. Oxonie, 1666
Erskine’s (Lord) Speeches. 8°. 4 vols. Lond. 1810
Essay towards a Proposal for Catholick Communion. 8°.
Lond. 1830
Essai sur l’Histoire d’Irlande. 8°. 1759
—
134
723
505
549
678
114
316
539
448
162
72
783
794
691
212
434
564
225
271
210
218
181
293
253
798
113
736
XXX1
Essays on Gothic Architecture by Warton, Bentham, Grose,
and Milner. 8°. Lond. 1802
Eucharistie Vengée, ou l’Adoration Perpétuelle. 16°.
Louvain, 1779
Euripidis Tragedie. Gr. et Lat. a Barnes. 8°. Lond. 1715
Tragedie xix. Gr. et Lat. cum notis G. Canteri. 8°.
4 vols. Heidelb. 1597
Europe Savante. 12° Tom. 1, 3,6,9. Za Haye, 1718-19
European Magazine (The). 8vo. Lond. 1788
Extracts from the Press. 8° Philad. 1802
Fabricii (J. A.) Bibliotheca Greca. 4°. Hamb. 1708
Falconer’s (W.) Marine Dictionary, enlarged by Dr. W. Bur-
ney. 4°. Lond. 1815
Featley’s (Daniel) Clavis Mystica; a Key opening divers diffi-
cult and Mysterious Texts of Holy Scripture. fol. Lond. 1636
Female Jockey Club. 8°. Lond. 1794
Feller (l’Abbé de), Dictionnaire Historique. 8°. 17 tomes.
Paris, 1727
Félibien (J. F.), Recueil Historique de la vie et des ouvrages
des plus Célébres Architectes. 4° Paris, 1696
Fenélon, Explication des Maximes des Saints. 12°. Paris, 1697
Ferriar’s (Jno.) Illustrations of Sterne, &c. 2 vols. Lond, 1812
Ferishta’s History of Dekkan, by Jon. Scott. 4° 2 vols.
Shrewsb. 1794
Filicaia (V.), Poesie Toscane. 12°. Firenze, 1708
Finlay’s (John) Miscellanies. 12°. Dub. 1835
Law of Tithes in Ireland. 8°. Dub. 1828
Fisher’s (A. T.) Three Poems. 8° 2vols. Lond. 1842
Fitzpatrick’s (P. V.) Demosthenes, a Prize Poem. 8°. Dub. 1818
Fletcher’s (Rev. Jno.) Difficulties of Protestantism. 8°.
Lond. 1829
on Transubstantiation. 8°. Lond. 1836
Fletcher’s (James) History of Poland. 8°. Lond. 1831
Fleury (l’ Abbé) Histoire Ecclésiastique. 4°. Tom. 1. Paris, 1722
Flloyd’s (Thos.) Universal Biography. 8°. Vols. I and 2.
Lond. 1760
Fontenelle, ses @iuvres. 8° 8 tomes. Paris, 1790
XXXll
Foote’s (Samuel) Works. Vol. 1. 8°. Lond. 1799
Ford’s (John) Dramatic Works, with Notes by Weber. 8°.
2 vols. Edinb. 1811
Forster’s (T.) Pan, a Pastoral of the First Age, with other
Poems. 8° Brussels, 1840
Forsyth’s (Jos.) Remarks on Italy. 8°. Lond. 1813
Foscolo’s (Ugo) Essays on Petrarch. 8°. Lond. 1823
Frogs (The) of Aristophanes. 4°. Lond. 1839
France, Archives Curieuses de |’Histoire depuis Louis XI., par
M. L. Cimber. 8° 4 tomes. Paris, 1834
Franzii (Wolfg.) Historia Animalium. 16°. Wétteberge, 1612
French (The) Civil Code, translated, with Notes, by T.
MacKenna. 8°. Lond. 1833
Frédéric le Grand, Anecdotes de sa vie. 16°. Amst. 1785
Fuseli’s (Henry) Lectures on Painting. 4°. Lond, 1801
Gale’s (Peter) Inquiry into the Ancient Corporate System of
Ireland. 8°. Lond. 1834
Gay’s (John) Plays. 12°. Lond. 1772
Gébelin Allégories Orientales; ou Histoire de Saturne de
Mercure et d’ Hercule. 4°. Paris, \773
Gesneri (J. M.), Isagoges in Eruditionem Universalem. 8°.
2 vols. Lips. 1784
Gibbon’s (Edw.) History of the Decline and Fall of Rome. S.
12 vols. Lond. 1797
Miscellaneous Works, with Notes by Lord Sheffield. 4°.
2 vols, Lond. 1796
Giovanni Finati, his Life and Adventures, translated by W. J.
Bankes. 12°. 2 vols. Lond. 1830
Girault Duvivier, Grammaire des Grammaires. 8°. 2 tomes.
Paris, 1819
Goethe’s Faust, translated into English Prose by A. Hayward.
8°. Lond. 1833
Faust, in English Rhyme, by Hon. R. Talbot. 8°.
Lond. 1835
Faust, with Translations from the German by Lord
Francis Leveson Gower. 12°. 2 vols. Lond. 1825
Goodisson’s (W.) Essay on the Ionian Islands. 8°. Lond. 1822
XXxill
41 Gordon’s (Rev. Jas.) History of the Irish Rebellion, 1798. 8°.
Lond. 1803
314 Grace’s Parish: a Statistical Account of Tullaroan, Co. Kil-
kenny, with Description of the Grace Mausoleum, in the
Queen’s County. By W.S. Mason, 8°. Dub. 1819
734 Grammont (le Comte), ses Mémoires. 8°. 2 tom. Lond. 1811
106 Grattan’s (Rt. Hon. H.) Speeches and Miscellaneous Works.
8°. 5 vols. Lond. 1822
577 Grécourt (J. B.), CEuvres Diverses. 12% Tom. 1, 2, 4.
Amst. 1788
187 Greene’s (R. W.) Report of ee. Trial, The King v. Waller
O’Grady. 8°. Dub. 1816
7 Gresswell’s (Rev. W. P.) Memoirs of Politianus and others.
8°. Manch. 1801
713 Grétry, Mémoires ou Essais sur la Musique. 8° 3 tomes.
Paris, 1797
104 Grose’s (Francis) Classical Dictionary of the Vulgar Tongue.
8°. Lond. 1788
702 Grosley, Observations sur l’Italie. 12% 4 tomes.
Lond. 1770
381 Guardian (The). 12° 2 vols. Lond. 1714
697 Guarini, il Pastor Fido, avec une traduction Frangoise. 12°.
Paris, 1733
581 Guida di Firenze. 12° Firenze, 1818
803 Guizot (F.), Du Gouvernement de la France el du Ministére
Actuel. 8° Paris, 1821
819 Des Moyens de Gouvernement et d’Opposition dans
Pétat actuel dela France. 8°. Paris, 1821
238 Lectures on European Civilization. 8°. Lond. 1837
153 Guthrie’s (W.) System of Geography. 4°. Dub. 1789
428 Hafiz’ Persian Lyrics, with Paraphrases in Verse and Prose,
by Hindley. 4°. - Lond. 1800
25 Hamilton’s (T.) Antar, a Bedoueen Romance. 8° Lond. 1819
421 Hall’s (J.) Virgidemiarum, Byting Satyres, and other works.
12°. Lond. 1602
127 Halliday’s (Sir A.) Annals of the House of Hanover. 8°.
2 vols Lond. 1826
444
446
22
603
278
718
537
120
88
32
—
579
703
772
656
98
762
178
137
529
493
206
416
354
141
275
261
: *~
XXX1V
Hardiman’s (Jas.) Ancient Irish Deeds and Writings. 4°.
Dub. 1826
History of Galway. 4°. Dub. 1820
Harris’ (Walter) Ancient and Present State of the County of
Down. 8°. Dub. 1744
Haym (N. F.), Biblioteca Italiana. 4°. Venezia, 1741
Hazlitt’s (William) Lectures on the English Poets. 8°.
Lond. 1818
Helvétius de L’Esprit. 8°. Paris, 1769
Hermesianactis Fragmentum, Notis a Bailey. 8°. Lond. 1839
Hints on Toleration. 8°. Lond. 1811
History of the Political Life of the Right Hon. C.J. Fox. 8°.
Lond. 1783
History of Greece (Library of Useful Knowledge). 8°.
Lond. 1829
History of Maurice Count Saxe. 12% Vol2. Lond. 1753
Histoire des Juifs depuis Jésus-Christ jusqu’a present. 12°.
7 tomes. Paris, 1710
Histoire de la Peinture en Italie. 8° 2tomes. Paris, 1817
Histoires des Révolutions Célébres. 12°. 3 tomes. Lond. 1796
Hobhouse’s (J.) Letters from Paris during the last year of the
reign of Napoleon I. 8°. 2 vols. Lond. 1817
Hoffmanni (J. J.) Lexicon Universale. folio. 4 vol.
Lugd. Bat. 1698
Holland’s (Henry) Travels in the Ionian Isles, &c. 8°. 2 vols.
Lond. 1819
Holland’s (Lord) Life of Lope Felix de Vega Carpio. 8°.
Lond. 1806
Homeri Ilias. Gr. et Lat. Annotationes S. Clarke. 8°. 2 vols.
Lond. 1806
Horatii Opera. 12°. Birm. 1762
Hughes’ (T. M.) Iberia Won, a Poem. 8°. Lond. 1847
Hughman’s (R.) Foil, an Historical Poem. 12°. Lond. 1843
Hugo’s (V.) Hernani, a Tragedy. 8°. Lond. 1830
Hume’s (David) Essays and Treatises. 8°. 2 vols. Dub. 1779
—— History of England, with continuation by Smollett. 8°.
13 vols. Lond. 1812
Hunt’s (Leigh) Poetical Works, 8°. (2 copies). Lond. 1832
a
XXXV
384 Hunt’s Feast of the Poets. 12°. Lond. 1815
404 Story of Rimini, a Poem. 12°. Lond. 1816
36 Descent of Liberty, and The Feast of the Poets. 12°.
Lond. 1814-15
367 The Liberal. 8° Vol. 1. Lond. 1822
387 Hurd’s (Rev. Dr.) Moral and Political Dialogues. 8°. 3 vols.
Lond. 1771
215 Husenbeth’s (Rev. F. C.) Defence of the Catholic Church.
Se. i * Lond. 1826
216 Same. Second edition. 8°. Lond. 1831
250 Reply to Faber’s Supplement to his Difficulties of Ro-
manism. 8° (2 copies) > Lond. 1829
315 Faberism Exposed and Refuted. 8° Norw. 1836
254 Saint Cyprian Vindicated. 8° Norw. 1839
403 Icelandic and English Anecdotes of Olave the Black, King of
Man, &c. Edited by J. Johnstone. 12° . 1780
*403 Lodbrokar-Quida, or, the Death-song of Lodbrog. 12°.
1782
676 Idée du Gouvernement de l’Egypte. 12°. Paris, 1743
168 Irish Archeological Society’s Publications. 4° 11 vols.
Dub. 1841-48
140 Irby and Mangles’ Travels in Egypt and Nubia, Syria and
Asia Minor. 8°. Lond, 1823
547 Isocratis Orationes. Gr. et Lat. Cum Notis G. Battie. 8°
Vol. 2. Lond. 1749
739 Itinéraire d’ Italie. 12°. Milan, 1819
536 Jablonski (P. E.), Pantheon Zgyptiorum. 8°. Franef. 1750
544 Jamblichi de Vita Pythagorica liber. Gr. et Lat. Notis Kus-
tero, &e. 4°. Amst. 1707
738 Jeannie Halliday, nouvelle Ecossaise. 12° Paris, 1832
243 Johnson (Jas.) On Change of Air, or, the Philosophy of Tra-
velling. ‘8°. Lond. 1831
111 Jones’ (Sir W.) Works, and his Life by Lord Teignmouth.
8°. 13 vols. Lond. 1807
122 Jonson’s (Ben.) Works, with Notes by Gifford. 8° 9 vols.
Lond. 1816
VOL, VI. €
XXXV1
15 Jonson’s Works, with Notes by Whalley. 8° 7 vols.
Lond. 1756
628 Joseph, par Bitaubé. 16°. Paris, 1819
92 Journal kept on a Journey from Bassora to Bagdad. 8°.
Horsh. 1784
640 Journal des Scavans. 16°. Tomeslto4and7. Liege, 1702
761 Junius (F.) de Pictura Veterum. folio. Roterod. 1694
393 Juvenal and Persius, translated by Dryden and others. 12°.
Dub. 1732
397 Keane’s (J. H.) Ladye Alice, and other Poems. 12°.
: Lond. 1836
192 Keppel’s (Hon. Geo.) Travels in Babylonia, Media, &c. 8°.
2 vols. Lond. 1827
28 King’s (Dr. W.) Anecdotes of his own Times. 8°. Lond. 1818
426 Kinneir’s (J. M.)Memoir of the PersianEmpire. 4°. Lond, 1813
435 —— Map of the Countries between the Euphrates and Indus.
Lond. 1813
10 Knight’s (R. P.) Analytical Inquiry into the Principles of
Taste. 8°. Lond, 1805
281 on the Principles of Taste. 8°. Lond. 1808
749 Knolles’ (R.) General History of the Turks. folio. Lond. 1638
317 Krasinski’s (Count V.) Historical Sketch of the Reformation
in Poland. 8° 2 vols. Lond. 1838
644 La Bruyére, ses Caractéres. 16°. 2 tomes. Paris, 1759
638 La Gaudriole, ou Recueil de Chansons. 12°. Paris, 1820
810 Lamartine (A.), Méditations Poétiques. 8°. Paris, 1820
814 —— Jocelyn, an Episode. Translated by Mad. Jobert. 8°.
Lond. 1837
191 Lamb’s (Charles) Album Verses. 8°. Lond. 1830
562 Lanzi (L.), Storia Pittorica dell’ Italia. 12°. 6 tom. Pisa, 1815
382 Laurel and Flowers, occasional Verses. 12°. Brighton, 1846
704 Laveaux (J. C.), Dictionnaire raisonné des Difficultés de Ja
Langue Frangaise. 8°. 2 tom. Paris, 1822
66 Lawless’ (John) History of Ireland. 8° 2 vols. Lond. 1824
266 Leahy’s (David) Abstract of the Evidence before the House of
Lords, upon the State of Crime in Ireland. 8° Lond. 1839
XXXV
184 Leahy’s Review of Recent State Prosecutions in Ireland. 8°.
Lond. 1845
292 Lenox-Conyngham’s (Mrs. G.) Dream and other Poems. 8°.
Lond. 1833
*292 Hella and other Poems. 8°. Lond. 1836
439 Letters from His Late Majesty to the late Lord Kenyon on the
Coronation Oath. 4°. Lond. 1827
79 Letters from the North of Italy. 2 vols. 8° Lond. 1819
287 Letter of an Italian Refugee on his Exile. 8°. Lond. 1827
267 Letter to Sir W. Scott on the Publication of Lord Byron’s
Cain. 8° Lond. 1822
330 Letters of an Egyptian Kafir on a Visit to England in Search
of a Religion. 8°. Lond. 1839
352 Letters of Yorick. 8°. 2 Parts. Dub. 1817
582 Lettere d’una Peruviana. 12°. Avign. 1810
164 Le Blane’s (Vincent) World Surveyed, or, Famous Voyages
and Travailes. folio. Lond. 1660
385 Lee’s (Nat.) Dramatick Works. 12°. Vols.1 and 2. Lond. 1736
499 Le Grand (Ant.), Historia Heresiarcharum. 8°. Dwaci, 1702
419 Leigh’s Road-book of Ireland. 12°. Lond. 1827
688 Le Mascrier (l’Abbé), Description de l’Egypte. 12°. 2 tomes.
' Paris, 1740
737 Leroux (P.J.), Dictionnaire Comique, Satyrique, Critique,
Burlesque, Libre et Provincial. 8°. 2tomes. Pampel. 1786
8 Le Sage, Gil Blas. Tom. 4. 24°. Amst. 1741
156 Leslie’s (Jno.) Progress of Mathematical and Physical Science.
4°. Edinb.
732 Les Liaisons Dangereuses. 8°. 2 tomes. Lond. 1796
695 Les Muses en belle humeur; ou Chansons et autres Poésies Joy-
euses. 12°. Ville Franche, 1742
462 Leti’s (G.) Life of Pope Sixtus the Fifth. folio. Lond. 1754
190 Liddiard’s (Rev. W.) Retrospection and other Poems. 8°,
Lond. 1841
202 Life of King William III., and the Siege of Londonderry. 8°.
Derry, 1823
219 Lines from the Land of Streams. 8°. Lond. 1841
511 Lipsii (Justi), Opera Omnia. 8°. 6 vols. (want Vol. 3; Vol. 4,
Part 1; Vol. 5, Part 2; Vol. 6, Part 1.) Vesalia, 1675
e 2
XXXVIi1
517 Livii Historia, ex recens. Drakenborchi, cum Notis Selectiori-
bus. 8% 14 vols. Venetits, 1791
20 Lobo’s (Father Jerome) Voyage to Abyssinia. 8°. Lond. 1735
443 Locke’s (John) Essay concerning the Human Understanding.
folio. Lond. 1700
198 Lordan’s (C. L.) Colloquies, chiefly upon Poetry and Poets.
8° Romsey, 1843
189 Lord’s (P. B.) Algiers and Barbary. 8°. 2vols. Lond. 1835
362 Lovett’s (H. W.) Revelation of St. John explained. 8°.
Lond. 1838
58 Luby’s (Miss) Spirit of the Lakes, a Poem. 8°. Lond. 1822
73 Lucas’ (Chas.) Political Constitutions of Great Britain and Ire-
land. 8° 2 vols. Lond. 1751
525 Luciani Opera. Gr. et Lat. Cum Notis Variorum. 8°. 2 vols.
Amst. 1687
568 Lucien, traduction de N. Perrot. 12° Tom. 3. Paris, 1674
*568 3 tomes. 12°. Paris, 1707
489 Lucretii de Rerum Natura lib. emend. Fabri. 16°.
Cantab. 1675
748 Lucretius. Translated by Dr. Busby. 4°. 2 vols. Lond. 1813
37 Luttrell’s (Henry) Letters to Julia, in Rhyme. 12°. Lond. 1822
751 Lynch’s (William) Case illustrative of the Law and Usage of
the Prescriptive Baronies of Ireland. folio. Lond. 1835
359 Law of Election in the Ancient Cities and Towns of Ire-
land. 8°. Lond. 1831
360 -—— View of the Legal Institutions, Honorary Offices, and
Feudal Baronies, established in Ireland under Henry II. 8°.
Lond. 1830
78 M‘Culloch’s (J. R.) Principles of Political Economy. 8°.
Edinb. 1825
177 Mac Hale’s (Rt: Rev. Dr.) Evidences and Doctrines of the Ca-
tholic Church. 8° 2 vols. Dub. 1828
437 Mackintosh (Sir Jas.) on the Progress of Ethical Philosophy.
4°, Edin.
95 Mac Neven’s (W. J.) Pieces of Irish History. 8°.
r New York, 1807
512 Macrobii (A. T.), Opera, notis Gronovii, &c. 8°. Lond. 1694
XXX1X
143 Magazine, Catholic (The). 17 Nos Edinb. § Birm. 1833
Metropolitan (The). 3 Nos. Lond. 1831-9
Blackwood’s. 3 Nos. Edinb. 1824-7
Bolster’s Quarterly Magazine. 5 Nos. Cork, 1826-7
Reflector (The). No. 1. Lond. 1810
Dublin Literary Gazette. 3 Nos. Dub. 1830
Museum Criticum. No. 1. Camb. 1813
Scourge (The). 1 No. Lond. 1813
Monthly Chronicle. 2 Nos. Lond. 1838
London Magazine. 2 Nos. Lond. 1823-4
394 Madden’s (R.R.) Infirmities of Genius. 12° Philad. 1833
778 Mahmoud le Gasnevide, Histoire Orientale. 8°. Rotterd. 1729
726 Mahomet, ses Amours. 12°. Lond. 1750
526 Malheurs de l’Inconstance. 16°. 2 tomes. Lille, 1793
627 Marmontel, Contes Moraux. 16°. 5 tomes. Paris, 1800
322 Marshall’s (Rev. John) Druid’s Talisman, and other Poems.
8°. Lond. 1845
478 Martialis Epigrammata. 16°. Lond. 1716
235 Mason’s (W.S.) Descriptive Catalogue of a Select Irish Library.
8°. Dub. 1823
123 Massinger’s (Philip), Plays, with Notes by Gifford. 8°. 4 vols.
Lond. 18138
99 Dramatick Works, with Notes by J. M. Mason. 8°.
4 vols. Lond. 1779
236 Mathias’ (T. J.) Observations on the Writings and Character
of Gray. 8°. Lond, 1815
208 Maude’s (Thos.) Traveller’s Lay; a Poem. 8°. Lond. 1830
91 Maundrell’s (H.) Journey from Aleppo to Jerusalem; with
Bp. Clayton’s Journal to Mount Sinai; and Pitt’s Manners
of the Mahometans. In one vol. 8°. Lond. 1810
81 Memoirs of Pope Pius VI. 2 vols. 8°. Lond. 1799
445 of Sir Thomas Stamford Raffles, by his Widow. 4°.
Lond. 1830
334 of Ales. Tassoni. 8°. Lond. 1815
581 Mémoires de M. Floricourt. 12°. Tom. 1. Lond. 1768
597 Memorie del Goldoni. 8° 2 tom. Venez. 1788
712 Mémoires des Dames Illustres Francoises et Etrangéres, de
BrantOme xvi° siecle. 8°. 2 tomes. Paris, 1790
xl
809 Mémoires de laSociété Académique de Falaise. 8°. Falaise, 1836
699 Mémoires secrets pour servir a histoire de la République des
Lettres en France. 12°. 24 tomes. Lond. 1780-84
590 Mémoires Secrets. 12° Tom. 1. Amst. 1765
233 Memorial of the Established Church in Ireland. 12°. Dub. 1827
62 Mence’s (R.) Law of Libel. 8° 2 vols. Lond. 1824
237 Metastasio’s Three Dramas, translated by Olivari. 8°. Dub. 1797
474 Meursii (Joannis) Elegantiz Latini Sermonis. 16°. 2 tom.
Birm. 1770
244 Mill’s (Jas.) History of British India. 8°. 6 vols. Lond. 1820
345 Milman’s (Rev. H. H.) Anne Boleyn; a Drama. 8°.
Lond. 1826
355 Belshazzar; a Drama. 8°. Lond. 1822
240 Milner’s (Rev. Isaac) Strictures on Writings by Rev. H. Marsh.
8°, Lond. 1813
179 Milner’s (Rt. Rev. J.) Letters toa Prebendary. 8°. Lond. 1808
209 Milnes’ (R. M.) Poetry for the People. 8°. Lond. 1840
585 Milton, Il Paradiso Perduto, trad. dal P. Rolli. 12°. 2 tom.
Venez, 1783
767 Mina (General), Précis de sa Vie 1825; Giraud Campagne de
Paris; Voyage en France, 1816. 8°. In 1 vol.
578 Miscellaneous and Fugitive Pieces. 8°. Vol. 3. Lond. 1774
657 Misson (M.), Nouveau Voyage d’ Italie. 12°. 3 tomes.
a La Haye, 1727
101 Mitford’s (W.) History of Greece. 8°. Vols. 1 to 4.
Lond. 1795
398 Modern (The) Dunciad; Virgil in London; and other Poems.
12°. Lond. 1835
299 Moile’s (N. T.) State Trials. Specimen of a new edition. 8°.
Lond. 1838
625 Moliére, ses uvres. 16° 6 tomes. Paris, 1817
733 Momigny (J. J.), Cours Complet d’ Harmonie et de Composi-
tion. 8° 3 tomes. Paris, 1806
89 Montagu’s (E. W.) Reflections on the Ancient Republics.
8°. Lond. 1778
461 Montfaucon’s Antiquity Explained and Represented in Sculp-
tures. Translated by D. Humphreys. folio. 5 vols.
Lond. 1721-2
xh
84 Monthly Review (The). 8°. 5 vols. Lond. 1767-88-89
550 Monti (Vincenzo), Poesie. 2tom. 12°. Pisa, 1808
792 Montmorency (Les), de France et d’Irlande, ou Précis his-
torique de cette maison. 4°. Paris, 1828
361 Montmorency-Morres (Col.) On the Origin of the Pillar Tower.
8°. Lond. 1821
44 Moore (Thomas), Memoirs and Reviews of his Works. 8°.
4 vols, Lond. 1817-24
661 Voyages d’un Irlandais a la recherche d’une Religion.
12°, 2 tomes. Lyon, 1834
308 More’s (Sir Thomas) Life, by his Great Grandson, with Notes
by Hunter. 8°. Lond. 1828
546 Morhofii (D. G.), Polyhistor, cum Notis J. A. Fabricii. 4°.
2 vols. Lubece, 1732
224 Morier’s Adventures of Hajji Baba of Ispahan in England.
2vols. 12° Lond. 1828
458 Morse’s (J.) American’Geography. 4°. Lond. 1794
47 Mosheim’s (J. L.) Ecclesiastical History, translated by Maclaine.
8°. 6 vols. Lond. 1806
785 Musique considérée en elle-méme et dans ses rapports avec la
Parole, les Langues, la Poésie, et le Théatre. 8°.
Paris, 1785
666 Nadir, Lettres Orientales. 12°. Paris, 1822
357 Napier’s (W. F. P.) History of the War in the Peninsula. 8°.
6 vols. Lond. 1828-40
754 Nathan’s (T.) Essay on the History and Theory of Music. 4°.
Lond. 1823
693 Naude (G.), Apologie pour les Grands Hommes soupconnez de
Magie. 12°. Amst. 1712
*350 Nicholls’ (Jno.) Recollections of the Reign of George III. 8°.
2 vols. Lond. 1822
770 Nicolai, Recherches Historiques sur l’usage des Cheveux Posti-
ches et des Perruques, par Jansen, 8°. Paris, 1809
21 Nicolson’s (Bishop) Irish Historical Library. 8°.
Dub. 1724
105 Nimrod, A Discourse on certain Passages of History and Fable.
8°. 3 vols. Lond. 1828
750
622
560
583
509
377
804
116
312
353
119
595
65
132
265
514
159
168
744
674
389
181
125
663
xli
Norden (F.L.), Voyage d’Egypte et de Nubie. 4°. Tom. 1.
Paris, 1795
Nouvelle Journée du Chrétien. 32° Brest, 1775
Nouvelles de la République des Lettres. 24°. Tom. 3.
Amst. 1685
Novelle Morali, di Soave. 12°. Edinb. 1821
Novum Testamentum Grece. 12°. Lond. 1801
Observer (The), by R. Cumberland. 6 vols. 12°. Lond. 1798
Observations sur l’ouvrage, intituleé La France par Lady Mor-
gan. 8°. Paris, 1817
O’Bryen(D.) Utrum Horum? The Government or the Coun-
i ae Lond. 1796
O’Callaghan’s (J. C.) Green Book. 8°. Dub. 1844
Ocellus Lucanus, Taurus, &c., translated by Thos. Taylor. 8°.
Lond. 1831
O’Conor’s (C.) Dissertations on the History of Ireland. 8°.
Dub. 1812
Odi di Anacreonte e di Saffo recate in versi Italiani da F.
Saverio de Rogati. 8°. Colle, 1818
O’Driscol’s (John) Views of Ireland. 8° 2vols. Lond. 1823
Ogilvie’s (John) Poems, 8° 2 vols. Dub. 1769
O’Halloran’s (S.) History of Ireland. 8°. 3 vols. Dub. 1803
O’Kelly (G. D.) Historica Descriptio Hiberniz. 12°, Dud. 1838
Olearius’ (Adam) Voyages and Travells of the Ambassadors
from the Duke of Holstein to Muscovy and Persia; trans-
lated by Davies. folio. Lond. 1669
Ondine, de M. De La Motte-Fouque. 12°. Paris, 1822
Opera et Fragmenta Veterum Poetarum Latinorum, a Mait-
taire. folio. 2 vols. Lond. 1713
Ornemens de la Mémoire, ou les Traits brillans des Poétes.
12°. Rouen, 1788
Orrery’s (Earl of) Remarks on the Life of Dean Swift. 12°.
Lond, 1752
Ossian’s Lesser Poems, rendered into Verse by A. M‘Donald
8°, Livp. 1805
Otway’s (Thos.) Works, with his Life. 8°. 2 vols. Lond. 1812
Ourika. 12°. Paris, 1824
xiii
457 Ouseley’s Oriental Collections. 2 vols. Lond. 1797
372 Ouvaroff’s Essay on the Eleusinian Mysteries; translated by
Price. 8°. Lond. 1817
576 Ovid’s Metamorphoses, by Garth. 12° Vol. 1. Lond. 1751
476 Oweni (Joan.) Epigrammatum lib. 16° Wratislavie, 1668
447 Palgrave’s (Francis) Rise and Progress of the English Common-
wealth. 4° 2 vols. Lond. 1832
805 Palmieri (M.) Pensées et Souvenirs Historiques et Contempo-
rains. 8° 2 tomes. Paris, 1830
821 Pamphlets:
J. W. Croker’s Speech on the Roman Question. 1819
Carey’s Sketch of the Irish Code against the Catholics of
Treland. 1823
Typographical Marks employed in Correcting Proofs.
1806
Carey’s Review of the Evidence against the Roman Catho-
lics’ share in the Irish Rebellion. 1641
Calumny Confuted. 1817
Defence of Dean Swift, in answer to the Edinburgh Re-
view. 8°. 1819
822 —— On the Defence of Ireland. 1795
Military Observations respecting Ireland. 1804
Memoire of the Irish Union, by Emmett, O’Conor, and
M‘Nevin. 8°. 1802
823 Cotterel Promenades Aériennes. 1817
Jullien Esquisse d’un Plan de Lectures Historiques.
1821
Debeaufort le Despotisme en état de Siége. 1820
Une Visite 4 Charenton; Vaudeville. 1818
Le Nouveau Seigneur de Village; opéra. 1815
Les Petits Acteurs; Comédie. 1822
Les Horaces de Corneille. 1815
Les Deux Anglais, par Merville. 8°.
824 Le Paysan et Le Gentilhomme. 1817
Ricerche sulla Caduta delle Marmore. : 1818
Cotterel Promenades Aériennes. 1817
* Racine et Shakspeare, par De Stendhal. 8°. 1823
xliv
825 Pamphlets:
Baldwin’s Essay on Christianity. 1824
Birkbeck’s Notes of a Journey through France. 1815
Shoberl’s Narrative of the Battle of Leipsic. 8° 1814
826 Report of the Committee of Secrecy respecting the United
Irishmen. 1799
Orange Vindicated. 1799
Veridicus’ Account of the Atrocities of the Rebellion.
1799
Arguments for and against an Union. 1799
Letter to Joshua Spencer, Esq., on the Union. 1798
Johnson’s Reasons for an Union. 1799
Smith’s Speech on the subject of an Union. 8°. 1799
827 —— Adair’s Letters to the Bishop of Winchester. 1821
Remarks on the Correspondence between the King, the
Prince of Wales, Duke of York, and Mr. Addington.
1804
Lord Erskine’s Letters to the Earl of Liverpool on the
Greeks. 1823
Eustace’s Letter to Petre, from Paris. 1815
Rey. Sydney Smith on the Catholic Question. 1826
Sermon by the same, at York. 1824
Tooke’s Letter on the Marriage of the Prince of Wales.
1787
Letters of Yorick. Part 3. 8°. 1817
828 Playfair’s Letter to Ear] Fitzwilliam. 1795
Duigenan’s Fair Representation of the State of Ireland.
1800
And the Rev. P. Flood’s Letters on same. 1800
State of the Irish Catholics, and Refutation of Veridicus’
Account of the Wexford Rebellion. 1799
Devereux’s Observations on the Factions of Ireland. 8°.
1801
829 —— Sheridan’s Thoughts on the Greek Revolution. 1822
J. K. L.’s Vindication of the Irish Catholics. 1823
James Mills’ Essays, from the Encyclopedia Britan-
nica. 8°.
a
ee
xlv
830 Pamphlets:
Anecdotes sur le Chev. Gluck.
Annales de Philosophie Chrétienne, Nos. 74 and 80.
Stewart’s Constantiniad: a Poem. 1845
Debate in the House of Commons on the Regency. 1788
Prudence True Patriotism. 1815
No Mistake; by W. R. Hamilton. 1842
Husenbeth’s Difficulties of Faberism. 1829
Letters to the Roman Catholics of Ireland. 1825
Archbishop Magee’s Charge. 1826
Chronological Catalogue of Books relating to America.
1820
_§. Neilson’s Statement of a Negociation between certain
United Irishmen and the Irish Government. 1802
Report of the Trial of the Proprietors of the Northern
Star. 1794
Molyneux’s Case of Ireland. 8°. 1776
13 —_— On Catholic Controversy, viz.: Dialogue between a new
Catholic Convert and a Protestant. 1686
_Answer to the same. 1687
The Doctrine of the Trinity and Transubstantiation Com-
pared. 1687
A Seeker’s Bequest to Catholick Priests and Protestant
Ministers. 1687
The Catholick Answer to the same. 1687
The Protestant’s Answer to the same. 1688
A Reply to the last, in MS. 1688
Vindication of the Protestant’s Answer. 1688
A Plain Representation of Transubstantiation. In one
vol. 4° Written by Stillingfleet, Sherlock, Williams,
&e. 1687
600 Parini(G.) Opere illustrate da F. Reina. 8°. 6 tom. Milan, 1801
755 Parliamentary Reports on Education in Ireland. Nos. 1, 4, 8, 9.
folio. Lond. 1825-7
756 on the Ordnance Memoir of Ireland. folio. Lond. 1844
4727 Paroles d’un Voyageur. 12°. Paris, 1835
609 Parnaso Italiano: ovvero racolta de’ Poeti classici Italiani. 12°.
56 tom. Venezia, 1784-91
xlvi
561 Parnaso degl’ Italiani Viventi. 12°. 31 in 21 tom.
Pisa, §¢., v. y.
630 Parny (Chevalier), @uvres. 16°. Tom. 2. 16°. Paris, 1788
100 Parriana, or, Notices of the Rev. Dr. Parr, collected by Barker.
8°. 2 vols. Lond. 1828
427 Peacock’s (‘T. L.) Philosophy of Melancholy, and Poems. 4°.
Lond. 1812
42 Pearson’s (Anth.) Great Case of Tithes truly stated. 8°.
Lond. 1762
2 Pierce’s (Jas.) Vindication of the Dissenters in answer to Dr.
W. Nichols. 8°. Lond. 1717
231 Pentameron (The) and Pentalogia. 8°. Lond. 1837
3 Percy’s (Bishop) Reliques of Ancient English Poetry. 8°.
3 vols. Lond. 1812
658 Pernety (A. J.), Les Fables Egyptiennes et Grecques dévoilées.
12° $2itom: Paris, 1786
465 Persii Satyre, cum commentariis Jo. Bond. 16°. Amst. 1659
490 Petavii Rationarium Temporum. 12°. Francq. 1700
7 Petrarca (F.) Sue Rime. 24°. Tom. 1. Lond. 1784
160 Petrie’s (Geo.) History and Antiquities of Tara Hill. 4°
Dub. 1839
469 Petronii Arbitri Satyricon. 8. d.
6 Petronius Arbiter, made English. 8°. Lond. 1710
230 Past and Present Policy of England towards Ireland. 8°.
Lond. 1845
771 Pascal (B.) Lettres Provinciales et Pensées. 8°. 2 tom.
Paris, 1819
717 Paul-Louis, Simple Discours et Procés. 8°. Paris, 1821
146 Picturesque Tour through part of Europe, Asia, and Africa.
4°, Lond. 1793
318 Picturesque Tour through France, Switzerland, and along the
Rhine. 8°. Lond. 1817
413 Pieces of Poetry; with two Dramas, by J. W. T. 12°. 2 vols.
Chisw. 1830
540 Pindari Carmina, commentario E.Schmidii. 4°. Witeberge, 1616
472 Carmina. Gr. et Lat. 16°. 1586
473 Carmina. 16°. Geneve, 1626
109
Pinkerton’s (Jno.) Modern Geography. 8°. Lond. 1811
xlvii
752 Pinkerton’s (Jno.) Collection of Voyages and Travels. 4°.
Part 31, 32. Lond. 1810
203 Piozziana; or, Recollections of Mrs. Piozzi. 8°. Lond. 1833
722 Piron (Alexis) Euvres Badines. 12°. Paris, 1797
115 Plays. 8° 5 vols.
34 Plays. 1l vol. 12°
484 Plinii Sec. Panegyricus, Lipsii. 16°. Traj. ad Rh. 1652
475 Epistole et Panegyricus. 16°. Lond. 1722
430 Pliny’s Letters, with Observations by the Earl of Orrery. 4°.
2 vols. Lond. 1751
152 Plowden’s (F.) History of Ireland. 4°. 3 vols. Lond. 1803
667 Pluche (l’Abbé) Histoire du Ciel. 12°. 2 tomes. Paris, 1740
110 Poems. 8° 2 vols.
46 Poems—Crazed Maid of Venice, and other Poems, 1826;
Wordsworth’s Peter Bell, 1819, and the Waggoner, 1819;
Coleridge’s Christabel, &c., 1816; Kenney’s Valdi, 1820: in
one volume.
690 Poésies Anciennes et Modernes. 12°. 2tomes. Paris, 1781
513 Poete Minores Greci. 8°. Lond. 1728
285 Porchester’s (Lord) Don Pedro, King of Castile; a Tragedy.
8°. Lond. 1828
619 Porte-Feuille Volé. 12°. Paris, 1805°
75 Portfolio (The). 8° 7 vols. Philad. 1815-18
291 Postchaise Companion through Ireland. 8°. Dub. n. d.
412 Pranceriana, a select collection of Fugitive Pieces. 12°. 2
vols. Dub. 1784
541 Prateoli (Gabriel), Elenchus Hereticorum. 4°. Colon. 1605
248 Prescott’s (W. H.) History of the Conquest of Peru. 8°. 2
vols. Lond. 1847
327 History of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain.
8°. 3 vols. Lond. 1838
53 Price’s (U.) Essay on the Picturesque and Pictures. 8°.
Lond. 1794
342 Prichard's (J. C.) Researches into the Physical History of Man.
8°. Lond. 1813
349 Eastern Origin of the Celtic Nations. 8°. Oxf. 1831
341 —— Review of the Doctrine of a Vital Principle. 8°.
Lond. 1829
xlvili
Prince’s (J. C.) Hours with the Muses. 12°. (2 copies.)
Manch. 1861
Profligate (The); a Comedy. 4° Lond. 1820
Proginnasmi Poetici. 4° Vol. 4. Fiorenza, 1638
Propertius’ Elegies, with English verse translation. 8°.
Lond. 1782
Prynne’s (Will.) Plea for the Lords, and House of Peers. 4°.
Lond. 1658
Pulling’s (Rev. W.) Sonnets, written in the Italian style. 12°.
; Lond. 1840
Pythagore, ses Voyages. 8°. 6 tomes. Paris, 1799
Quatremére (Et.) Mémoires sur ’Egypte. 8°. 2 tom.
Paris, 1811
Querelles Littéraires. 12°. 2 tomes. Paris, 1761
Quin’s (M. J.) Visit to Spain. 8°. Lond. 1823
Rabelais’ (Francis) Works translated, with notes, by Du Chat,
&e. 4 vols. 12°. Lond. 1807
Racine (Jean), ses Guvres, 16°. 4 tom. Paris, 1813
Raccolta di Lirici Italiani, compilata da R. Gironi. 8°.
Milano, 1808
Raccolta di Var] Epigrammi, divisa in sette libri. Greek and
Italian. 4° Vols. 3, 4, 5. Napoli. 1796
Rafenel (C. D.), Histoire des Evénemens de Ja Gréce. 8°.
Paris, 1822
Raffles’ (T. 8.) History of Java. 4°. 2 vols. Lond. 1817
Rameses, an Egyptian Tale. 8°. “3 vols. Lond. 1824
Ravenstone (Piercy) on Population and Political Economy.
8°. Lond. 1821
Reade (J. E.), The Deluge, a Drama. 8°. Lond. 1839
Revelations of Life, and other Poems. 12°. Lond. 1849
—— Italy; a Poem. 8° Lond. 1838
Italy; a Poem. 8°. Lond. 1845
Recherches sur le Despotisme Oriental. 12°. 1761
Rees’ (Abraham) Cyclopedia. 4°. 39 vols. (Wants plates.)
Lond. 1818
—— (Thos.) Racovian Catechism. 8°. Lond. 1818
——"
xhx
39 Reeves’ (J.) History of the Bible. 12°. Dub. 1831
169 Reeves’ (Rev. W.) Ecclesiastical Antiquities of Down, Connor,
and Dromore. 4°. Dub. 1847
14 Regnault’s Philosophical Conversations; a System of Physics;
translated by T. Dale. 8° Vols. 1, 2. Lond. 1731
49 Reid’s (Thos.) Essays on the Active and Intellectual Powers
of Man. 8°. 3 vols. Dub. 1790
313 Travels in Ireland. 8°. Lond. 1823
420 Reily’s (Hugh) Impartial History of Ireland. 12°.
Lond. 1768
68 Repeal Prize Essays, on the Repeal of the Union. 8°.
Dub. 1845
279 Report from the Secret Committee of the House of Commons
on the Rebellion. 8°. Dub. 1798
459 Reports from the Commissioners respecting the Public Records
of the Kingdom. folio. Lond. 1819
337 Reports of Deputations of the Drapers’ Company to their
Estates in the County Londonderry. 8°. Lond. 1829
329 Reproof (The) of Brutus. 8°. Lond. 1830
747 Rerum Britannicarum Scriptores Vetustiores ac Precipui, a
Commelino. folio. Heidelb. 1587
572 Ressource contre ’Ennui. 12°. Tom. 2. La Haye, 1766
231 Review, Westminster (The). 3 Nos. 8°. Lond. 1824
; British (The). 2 Nos. Lond. 1812-13
British and Foreign. No. l. Lond. 1835
Foreign Quarterly. Nos. 5, 9. Lond. 1828-9
—— Dublin University. Nos. 2, 5. Dub. 1834
North American. No. 32. Bost. 1821
—— Dublin (The). Nos. 9, 20. Lond. 1838-41
Monthly (The). 1 No. Lond 1825
Foreign (The). No.1. Lond. 1828
56 Reynolds’ (Sir Joshua) Seven Discourses to the Royal Academy
whilst President. 8°. Lond. \778
204 Richardson’s (D. L.) Literary Leaves. 8°. Calcutta, 1836
147 Richardson’s (John) Specimen of Persian Poetry, or, Odes of
Hafez. 4°. Lond. 1774
708 Richelieu (le Maréchal), Vie Privée. 8°. 3 tomes. Paris, 1791
817 Rio (A. F.), De la Poésie Chrétienne. 8°. Paris, 1836
174
103
364
365
250
157
212
620
634
647
784
481
223
270
334
375
668
319
720
671
651
729
64
503
800
765
650
562
l
Robertson’s (W.) History of Scotland under Queen Mary and
King James VI. 4° 2 vols. Lond. 1759
Historical Disquisition on India. 8°. Dub. 1791
Roche Fermoy (Col.), Commentary of the Memoirs of Theob.
Wolfe Tone. 8° Paris, 1828
Refutation of the same, by W. C. M‘Dermott. 8°.
Dub. 1829
Rock’s (Dan., D. D.) Hierurgia; or, the Holy Sacrifice of the
Mass. 8°. 2 vols. Lond. 1833
Roe’s (Rev. R.) Principles of Rhythm. 4°. Dub. 1823
Rossignol (C.) Dieu et Famille; Poesies. 8°. Paris, 1840
Rousseau (J. J.), ses Confessions, 16°. 4tomes. Paris, 1808
ses Piéces Diverses. 16°. 37 tomes. ~ Lond. 1782
—— Dictionnaire de Musique. 12° 2 tomes. Geneve, 1781
La Nouvelle Héloise. 8° 4 tomes. Paris, 1764
Rutilii Itinerarium. 16°. Amst. 1687
Rutter’s (Rev. H.) Doctrine of the Catholic Church respecting
the Blessed Eucharist. 8°. Livp. 1829
Ryan’s (R.) Biographia Hibernica; or, Worthies of Ireland.
2 vols. 8° Lond. 1819
Ryland’s (Rev. R. H.) History of Waterford. 8°. Lond. 1824
History of Waterford. 8°. Lond. 1824
Sadi (M.), Gulistan, traduit. 12°. Paris, 1737
Sadler’s (M. T.) Ireland; its Evils, and their Remedies. 8°.
Lond. 1828
Saint-Evremoniana. 12°. Amst. 1701
Saint-Evremoniana. 12°. Paris, 1700
St. Evremond, ses Euvres Mélées. 12°. Tom. 1, 2,4. Amst.1706
Saint-Foix (P.de), uvres Completes. 8°. 6 tomes. Paris, 1778
Sale’s Translation of the Koran. 8° 2 vols. Lond. 1812
Sallustii Opera, Julii Exuperantii et Porcii Latronis Opuscula,
et Fragmenta Historicorum Veterum. 8° Patavit, 1722
Savary, Lettres sur la Gréce. 8°. Paris, 1788
Lettres sur Egypte. 8°. 3 tomes. Paris, 1785
Scaligerana Prima, cum prefatione T. Fabri. 12°.
Groninge, 1669
Scelta di Prose Italiane, da Costantini. 2 tom. Parigi, 1812
li
63 Scott’s (John) Sketches of France, Italy, and Switzerland. 8°.
Lond. 1821
310 —— Visit to Paris in 1814. 8°. Lond. 1815
309 Paris Revisited in 1815. 8°. Lond. 1817
520 Schrevelii (C.) Lexicon Manuale. Gr. et Lat. 8° Glasg. 1799
136 Scully’s Statement of the Penal Laws. 8°. Dub. 1812
175 Sedgwick (Jas.), Remarks on Sir W. Blackstone’s Commenta-
ries. 4°. Lond. 1807
118 Selector (The). 8°. Lond. 1776
548 Senece (L. A.) Tragediex ; cum Notis et Interpretatione Gallica
De Marolles. 8°. Vol. 1. Paris, 1664
471 Opera Omnia. 4 vol. 16°. Lugd. Bat. 1649
130 Sentimental (The) and Masonic Magazine. 8°. 6 vols.
Dub. 1792-5
158 Seward’s (W. W.) Topographia Hibernica; or, Topography of
Ireland. 4°. Dub. 1795
17 Shaftesbury’s Characteristicks. 8°. 3 vols. Lond. 1837
144 Shakspeare’s Works, with Notes by Malone. 10 vols. 8°.
(Want vol. 5 and 9.) Lond. 1790
221 Shea’s (J. A.) Clontarf, and other Poems. 8°. New York, 1843
18 Shee’s (M. A.) Elements of Art; a Poem. 8°. Lond. 1809
182 Alasco; a Tragedy. 8°. Lond. 1824
90 Shelley’s (P. B.) Revolt of Islam. 8°. Lond. 1818
85 Laon and Cythna. 8°. Lond. 1818
399 Masque of Anarchy; a Poem. 12°. Lond. 1832
272 Sheridan’s ( R. B.) Speeches. 8° Vols. 1 to 4. Lond. 1816
351 Shrewsbury’s (Earl of) Reasons for not taking the Test. 8°.
Lond. 1828
714 Sidy-Mahmoud. Lettres écrites en France. 12°. Paris, 1825
258 Sketch of the Military and Political Power of Russia. 8°.
Lond. 1817
40 Smith’s (Chas.) Survey of Cork. 8°. Vol. 1. Dub. 1774
396 Smyth’s (C. J.) Chronicle of the Law Officers of Ireland. 12°.
Lond. 1839
506 Sophoclis Tragedie VII. Gr. et. Lat. 8° 2vols. Cum
Notis G. Canteri. Heidel. 1597
508 Sophocles’ Tragedies; translated by T. Francklin. 12°. 2 vols.
Dub. 1778
VOL. VI. 1
li
522 Sophocles, Ajax; Notis Hermanni. 8°. Lond. 1825
526 Electra; Annot. Brunckii et Scheferi. 8° Ozon. 1826
418 Southey’s (R.) Curse of Kehama. 12°. 2 vols. Lond. 1812
348 Speeches in Parliament on the Irish Roman Catholic Petition.
8°. Lond. 1805
148 Spirit (The) of the Nation; a collection of Songs and Ballads,
with Music. 4°. Dub. 1845
247 Statius; translated into English Verse by W. L. Lewis. 8°.
Oxf. 1767
440 St. James’s (The) Evening Post. 4°. 3 vols. Lond. 1718-32-33
336 Starkey’s (D. P.) Judas; a Tragic Mystery. 8°. Dub. 1843
245 Steele (Thos.) on the Improvement of the Navigation of the
Shannon. 8°. Lond. 1828
799 Stendhal’s Rome, Naples, and Florence. 8°. 2 vols. Paris, 1826
417 Sterne’s (L.) Works, with his Life. 12°. 6 vols. Lond. 1823
584 Stobei (J.) Eclogarum, Physicarum, et Ethicarum lib., annot.
ab Heeren. 8°. Gotting. 1792
441 Stow’s (John) Annales, or, Generall Chronicle of England.
folio. Lond. 1615
763 Strabonis Geographia. Gr. et Lat. Cum Notis Casauboni et
aliorum. folio. Amst. 1707
149 Struys’ (Jno.) Voiages and Travels, translated by Morrison.
4°, Lond. 1684
165 Studies of the Historic Muse. 4°. Dub. 1818
759 Suiceri(J.C.) Thesaurus Ecclesiasticus. fol. Vol.1. Amst. 1682
295 Swain’s (Chas.) The Mind and other Poems. 8°. Lond. 1841
145 Swift’s (Dean) Works. 13 vols. 12°. Lond. 1742-3
246 Taaffe’s Comment on the Divine Comedy of Dante. 8°. Lond. 1822
Duplicate of Cantos 1 and 2. 8°. Lond, 1822
494 Taciti Opera, Gronovii. 2 vols. 12°. Glasg. 1743
121 Tacitus Translated; with an Essay on his Genius by Murphy.
4 vols. Dub. 1794
128 Tales of the East; with Dissertations by H. Weber. 3 vols.
Edinb. 1812
255 Talfourd’s (T. N.) Ion, a Tragedy; and Sonnets. 8°. Lond. 1835
501 Térence, ses Comédies, trad. en Francois par C. Hennebert. 8°.
Tom. 1. Camb. 1726
_-—_ ---
——
hii
264 Tertullian’s Prescription against Hereticks, and the Apo-
logeticks of St. Theophilus, translated by Betty. 8°.
Oxf. 1722
709 Théatre Francois. 8°. 3 tom. Paris, 1816
764 Théatre des Grecs, par Brumoy. 8°. 13 tomes. Paris, 1785
422 Thesaurus Dramaticus, or, Beauties of celebrated Dramatists.
12°. 2 vols. Lond. 1724
684 Théocrite, ses Idylles, avec trad. en vers Frangois. 12°.
Paris, 1688
504 Theophili Episc. Antiocheni Lib. m1. ad Autolycum. Gr. et
Lat. Wolfii Notis. 8°. Hamb. 1724
807 Thierry (Aug.), Dix Ans d’ Etudes Historiques. 8°.
Paris, 1836
199 Three Months in Ireland. 8°. Lond. 1827
71 Tighe’s (W.) The Plants, a Poem. 8°. Lond. 1811
617 Tiraboschi (G.), Storia della Letteratura Italiana. 4°. 10
tom. in 13. Roma, 1797
282 Tomb’s (J. W.) Pneumatogony, a Poem. 8°. Lond. 1845
133 Tooti Nameh (The), or, Tales of a Parrot, in Persian and Eng-
R lash. “5°. Lond. 1801
467 Tragediz Selecte Zschyli, Sophoclis, Euripidis, cum duplici
interpret: Latina. 16°. 1567
12 Transactions of the Gaelic Society of Dublin. 8°. Vol. 1.
Dub. 1808
344 Treatise on the Progress of Literature, and its Effects on So-
ciety. 8°. Edinb. 1834
339 Trevern’s (Right Rev. J. T. M.) Amicable Discussion on the
Church of England. 8°. 2 vols. Lond._1828
376 —— Answer to Faber’s Difficulties of Romanism, translated
by Husenbeth. 8°. (2 copies.) Lond. 1828
117 Trial of Warren Hastings. 8°. Lond. 1796
256 Tribute (The), or, Unpublished Poems by various Authors;
edited by Lord Northampton. 8°. Lond. 1837
82 Tryphiodorus’ Sequel to the Iliad, in Greek, with Translation
and Notes by Merrick. 8°. Oxf. 1739
226 Turnbull’s (Mrs.) Song of Azrael, and other Poems. 12°.
Lond. 1840
liv
542 Van Dale (Ant.), De Origine ac Progressu Idolatrie et Super-
stitionum. 4°. Amst. 1696
594 Vasari (G.), Vite de, Pittori, Scultori e Architetti. 8°. 6 tom.
Milano, 1811
593 Vasi, Itinerario di Roma. 12°. 2 tom. Roma, 1818
527 Villanueva (J. L.), Ibernia Pheenicea, 8°. Dub. 1831
Si Phenician Ireland; translated, with Notes by H.O’Brien.
8°. Lond. 1833
598 Poesias Escogidas. 12°. (2 copies.) Dub. 1833
813 Villers (Chas.), Essaisur l’Esprit et l’Influence de la Réforma-
tion de Luther. 8°. Paris, 1808
294 Vindicie Hibernice; an Historical Argument to prove Ireland
not a conquered country. 8°. Lond. 1838
719 Vingt-quatre Heures d’une Femme sensible, ou une grande
legon. 8°. Paris, 1824
531 Virgilii Opera, adnotatione a Heyne. 8°. 4 vols. Lond. 1793
482 Opera, not perfect. 16°.
129 translated by John Ring. 8°. 2 vols. Lond. 1820
300 Georgics; translated by Sotheby. 8°. Lond. 1800
782 Voltaire, ses uvres Complétes. 8°. 72 tomes. Basle, 1784-1801
780 La Pucelle d’Orléans. 8°. ; Lond. 1761
623 La Pucelle d’Orléans. 32°. Lond. 1790
797 La Henriade, &ce. 4° Geneve, 1768
639 Romans. 16°. Tom. 3. Paris, 1816
533 Vossii (G. J.) de Historicis Grecis lib. 4°. Lugd. Bat. 1624
545 de Theologia Gentili et Physiologia Christiana lib. 4°
Amst. 1641
621 Voyages d’Antenor en Gréce et en Asie, avec des notions sur
Egypte. 16°. 5 tomes. Paris, 1804
626 Voyages de la Perse dans l’Inde, et du Bengalen Perse. 16°.
2 tomes. Paris, 1798
201 Wade’s (Thomas) Poems and Sonnets. 8°. Lond, 1835
429 Walker’s (J. C.) Memoirs of the Irish Bards, &c, 4°.
Lond. 1786
410 Wallenstein’s Camp, from the German; and Original Poems (by
Lord F. L. Gower). 12°. Lond, 1830
297 Wall’s (W. E.) Christ Crucified; a Poem. 8°. Oxf. 1833
ly
6 Walpole’s (H.) Catalogue of the Royal and Noble Authors of
England. 8°. Edin. 1796
442 Walpole’s (Robt.) Memoirs of Turkey. 4°. Lond. 1817
257 War in Disguise; or, the Frauds of the Neutral Flags. 8°.
Lond. 1806
11 Waterland’s (D.) Review of the Doctrine of the Eucharist. 8°.
Lond. 1737
33 Watts’ (Isaac) Logic. 12° Lond. 1793
301 Weatherhead’s (G. H.) Pedestrian Tour through France and
Italy. 8°. Lond. 1834
16 Webb’s (W.) Analysis of the History and Antiquities of
Ireland. 8° Dub. 1791
54 Wheatley’s Review of Knight and Price on the Picturesque.
8°. Lond. 1795
411 White’s (E. H.) Athelstan, a Tragedy. 12°. Lond. 1847
379 Wiffen’s (J. H.) Julia Alpinula; and other Poems. 12°.
Lond. 1820
102 Williams’ (H. W.) Travels in Greece, Italy, and the Ionian
Islands. 8°. 2 vols. Edinb. 1820
48 Wilson’s (Rev. T.) Archeological Dictionary. 8°. Lond. 1783
614 Winkelmann, Histoire de l’Art chez les Anciens, traduit avec
des Notes. 4° 2 tom. Paris, 1802
142 Works of the English Poets, edited by Dr. Johnson, with ad-
ditional Lives by Alex. Chalmers. 8°. 21 vols. Lond. 1810
200 Wright’s (Frances) Few Days in Athens. 8°. Lond. 1822
242 Wyse’s (Thos.) Historical Sketch of the Catholic Association
8°, 2 vols. Lond. 1829
107 Young’s (A.) Travels in France. 8°. 2 vols. Dub. 1798
502 Zosimi Historia. Gr. et Lat. Notis var. cur. Cellario. 8°.
Jene, 1729
See “‘ PROCEEDINGS,” vol. vi. p. 261.
No. IV.
ACCOUNT
THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
FROM Ist APRIL, 1855, TO 31st MARCH, 1856.
THE CHARGE.
To Balance in favour of the Public on Ist
April, 1855 (see Ap. No. II., p. xvii.) .| - . . .| 3210 1
Parliamentary Grant, . . . -| 300 0 0
—_—_——. towards Library, -|100 0 0
towards Museum, .| 100 0 0
towards purchase of
Gold Ornaments found in Co. Clare, .| 150 0 O
Quarterly Warrants from Treasury, . .| 3411 7
Total from Government, . |—————_—_| 684 11 7
INTEREST ON StTocKs:
Half year’s on £1643 19 6 at 3h wCent. | 2413 2
One year’s on £1229 14 5 at 3. » +} 8617 10
Halfyear’son £1143 196 ,, Sankt | GUE S82
Total Interest on Stocks, . |_—— 78 14 2
Stock Sonp: ;
£500 3 Cents.sold,. . . . .., Seas ie | AGS enol is
TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS sold:
T. and W. i da a ftbady eke ty Sata eel xoer O
J. Purser, . . att’ ars | tomnatrh vtbe 0 2 6
Lire Compositions:
TE. Beatty MBs ee aged i's. 6.. 6:0
Cheyne Brady, Esq., pases Cale. 's) Fete SG: O
Richard G. Butcher, Esq, . . . ./ 21 0 0
Samuel Ferguson, Esq, . . . . . 6 6 0
J.T. Gilberty Esqey ce) pcs es 5 tb DL, 0-0
Edward Hutton MLDS 99 Be Sash ver 5 6 6 0
Rev. J. B. Sayers, LL. D., Piet 6 tb Lee oo
Edward Senior, Esq, . . .... 21 0 0
Aguilla Smith, M.D... 75 44 .... 6.4650
William Stokes, M. D., rah. ey eee 6 6 0
J28. Washo hb. Die nein & @ 1.2 0 0
Hdward Wright LL. Di. of a5 -):-,») 21 . Or 0
Total Life Compositions, . 171 3 0
Forward, V6 o° 5) . A eee
VOL. VI. gs
lviii
Brought forward,
Entrance Fees (£5 5s. each):—Edmund W. Davy,
M.B.; Samuel Downing, LL. D.; J. T. Gilbert, Esq. ;
John Ringland, M.B.; J. E. Walsh, LL. D.; James
West, Esq.; Edward Wright, LL. D.
Total Entrance Fees,
ANNUAL Susscriptions (£2 2s, each).
For 1853:—R. V. Boyle. (£2 2s.)
For 1854:—
Signor Angeli; A. W. Baker; T. J. Beasly; T. E.
Beatty, M. D.; Sir R. G. Booth, Bart.; R. V. Boyle;
F. W. Burton; A.B. Cane; Sir P. Crampton, Bart.;
C. F. Fortescue; E. Getty; G. A. Hamilton; W. N.
Irwin; Rev. R. J. M‘Ghee; A. G. Melville, M.D.;
Right Hon. W. Monsell; W. J. O'Driscoll; Right
Hon. D, R. Pigot; Robert Tighe. (£39 18s.)
For 1855 :—
Rev. I. G. Abeltshauser; R. Adams, M.D.; Rev.
J. Alcorn; J. Aldridge, M. D.; W. Andrews; J.
Anster, LL. D.; W. Armstrong; A. W. Baker; W.
Barker, M.B.; W. O. Barker, M.D.; E. Barnes;
H. C. Beauchamp, M. D.; J. Bell; P. Bevan, M.D.;
E. Bewley, M.D.; Sir R. G. Booth, Bart.; D. F.
Brady, M.D.; D. Brereton, M.D.; F. W. Burton;
A.B. Cane; H. Carlile, M. D.; 8. Carter; T. Cather ;
Sir B. I. Chapman, Bart.; H. Clare; F. Clarendon;
J. Claridge; E.§. Clarke, M. D.; F. Codd; A. Cooke; |
Sir P. Crampton, Bart.; E. Curry; W. Dargan; J.
Davidson; M. P. D’Arcy; R. Deasy; Viscount Dun-
gannon; J. C. Egan, M. D.; Earl of Enniskillen; A.
Ferrier; J. Finlay, LL. D.; Lord W. Fitzgerald; G.
Fitzgibbon; C. Fleming, M.D.; L. E. Foot; C. 5S.
Fortescue; Captain G. A. Frazer; H. Freke, M. D.;
Rev. J. A. Galbraith; E. Getty; S. Gordon, M. D.;
Very Rev. Dean of Kildare; D. Griffin, M.D.; W.
Grimshaw; T. Grubb; C. W. Hamilton; Go ay
Hamilton; W. N. Hancock, LL.D.; W. H. Hardinge;
Rev. S. Haughton; E. Hutton, M.D.; J. K. Ingram,
LL. D.; W. N. Irwin; Lieut.-Col. James; Sir J. K.
James, Bart.; Rev. J. H. Jellett; F, M. Jennings;
P. Jones; H. H. Joy; T. F. Kelly, Lal; es! GAs
Kennedy, M.D.; H. Kennedy, M. D.; W. T. Kent;
Lord Bishop of Kilmore; R. Law, M. D.; A. Leared,
Forward,
0). Sener
1446 6 9
36 15 0O
1483 1 9
lix
Brought forward,
M.B.; Rev. A. Leeper; F. L’Estrange; W. R. Le
Fanu; G. Lefroy; J. Lentaigne, M.D.; W.T. Lloyd;
Rev. G. Longfield; M. Longfield, LL. D.; W. Long-
field; R. D. Lyons, M.B.; A. H. M‘Clintock, M.D.;
J.S.Macdonnell; W. MacDougall; Rev. R. J. M‘Ghee;
R. R. Madden, M. D.; J. Magee; Rev. E. Marks, D.D.;
G. M. Miller; Right Hon. W. Monsell; D. Moore;
J. M. Neligan, M. D.; J. O’Donovan, LL.D; W. J.
O’Driscoll; J. R. O’Flanagan; M. M. O’Grady, M.D.;-
J. Osborne, M. D.; J. Patten, M.D.; Right Hon.
Chief Baron Pigot; J. E. Pigot; J. B. Pratt; G. Roe;
G. Sanders; Rev. J. B. Sayers; O’N. Segrave; F. J.
Sidney, LL. D.; A. Smyth, M.D.; C. Smith; R. W.
Smith, M. D.; H. Smith; Sir T. Staples, Bart.; M. H.
Stapleton, M.B.; D. P. Starkey; H. H. Stewart,
M.D.; W. Stokes, M.D.; R. Tighe; T. J. Tufnell;
J. F. Waller, LL. D.; R. C. Williams, M.D.; Rev.
J. Wills, D.D.; Right Hon. J. Wynne; G. Yeates.
(£266 14s.)
J. Aldridge, M. D.; W. O. Barker, M.D.; J. Bell;
Right Hon. F. Blackburne, LL. D.; Sir J. B. Burke;
J. Burrowes; Very Rev. R. Butler; A. Carte, M.B.;
T.-Cather; Sir B. I. Chapman, Bart.; F. Churchill,
M.D.; E. W. Davy, A.B.; M. P. Darcy; Viscount
De Vesci; C. Domvile; M. Donovan; C. Doyne;
Earl of Enniskillen; Baron Farnham; A. Ferrier;
Ven. W. Fitzgerald, D.D.; G. Fitzgibbon; L. E.
Foot; W. Henn; W. Hogan; Lieut.-Col. James;
J.C. F. Kenny; Lord Bishop of Kilmore; C. C. King,
M.D.; F. L’Estrange; G. Lefroy; M. Longfield,
LL.D.; W. Mac Dougall; A. J. Maley; Rev. E.
Marks, D.D.; Right Hon. W. Monsell; C. Moore; Rev.
O. W. Moore; A. R. Nugent; J.O’Donovan, LL. D.;
J. Owen; Hon. and Very Rev. H. Pakenham; J.
Ringland, M.B.; G. Roe, D.L.; C. Smith; Lord
Talbot de Malahide; T. J. Tufnell; C. Vignoles; Ven.
John West, D. D. (£102 18s.)
Total Annual Subscriptions,
For 1856 :—
Forward,
1483 1
411 12
1894 13
0
9
lx
Brought forward,
SUBSCRIPTIONS TOWARDS THE PURCHASE OF
GoLD ORNAMENTS FOUND IN Co. CLARE,
Anon., per Rev. Dr. Todd,
Rt. Hon. Sidney Herbert, .
M. H. Gill, Esq., . -
Rev. James Graves, .
Rev. Dr. Wilson (Cambridge),
Received from Subscribers
not Members of the Aca-
demy,. . 2a
James Apjohn, M. D., °
Rt. Hon. F. Blackburne,
Rev. Samuel Butcher, D. D.,
Rt. Hon. Lord Chancellor,
J. R. T. Colclough, Esq.
Charles Hanlon, Esq.,
Rev. Samuel Haughton,
J. K. Ingram, LL.D., .
Rey. J. H. Jellett, A.M.,
Marquis of Kildare, .
Colonel T. A. Larcom, .
Rev. H. Lloyd, D. D.,
Rev. George Longfield, .
Rev. Thomas M‘Neece, D.D.,
Lord Talbot de Malahide, .
Rev. J. H. Porter, D. D., .
Rey. T. R. Robinson, D. D.,
Aquilla Smith, M.D., .
Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D.,
Rev. C. W. Wall, D. D.,
Received from Members of
the Royal Irish Academy,
£1
10 0
1
0
0
0 10
5
me OS Oe OO
0
cocooocoocoocoocooooocoocec]eo
0
0
0
0
0
coocoocooooocooooooceceso
| £8 d| £
Total Steere hl for Gold Orna- |
ments,
PHOTOGRAPHIC APPARATUS.
E. K. Tenison, Esq,., .
FURNITURE.
J. F. Waller, LL. D.,
CONTINGENCIES.
Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D., .
Tora, AMOUNT OF CHARGE,
|
}
|
17 10 0
60 0 0
d.
* lig94 13 9
1710 0
215 0
ie oe
ee BY
. 11975 6 9
Ixi
THE DISCHARGE.
ANTIQUITIES PURCHASED, Etc.
Barker, J. M. B., coins, 11th June, 1855,
Clary, M., capital of a mes 1st May,
HS50,
Conroy, Mary, antiquities, ” May 2, 1855, .
Donegan, John, bronze celt, April 5, 1855,
gold pupment, August 15,
T8595, (+ 5,5) *
Todd, Rev, Bel & Fs Rid Dy gold plates,
10th March, 1856,
Underwood, J. H., antiquities, September
1, 1855, :
dagger and fibula, 1 ith
September, 1855,. .
Wakeman, W. F. , antiquities, 25th May,
BOO, . ;
antiquities, 28th J 8
1855,
ERGs WES antiquities, 17th J uly,
1855, . :
antiquities, isth Sep-
tember, 1855, A
West, James, on acct. of gold ornaments
found in Co. Clare, 17th March, 1856, .
Williams, James, sword and dagger, No-
vember 6, 1855, . :
Total Amount of “Antiquities,
Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY.
Barthes and Lowell, books,
27th November, 1855, . . £2 1 0
Boone, T. and J., books, 31st
December, 1855,. . . . 619 9
Carroll, B., books, 31st March,
1856, : 8 1 0
Fleming, T. F,, books, 10th
December, 1855, : 0 3 «0
Hodges and Smith, books, 5th
Mebruary, 1856,.... .., 31.8 8
Jones, J. T., books, 30th June,
1855,. . 2 We O
Leigh, 8., book, 12th March,
roo; . . » oO -t-.0
Forward,. . £51 9 5
£ 38.
=) oO
(St)
_
Oo
el
Oo
4 OS oe, “Oo
0 17
ot Sane. fom Mae or (on Sr. ol ioe cs oss
372 12 0
———EEE
. ' 372 12 0
lxii
Brought ee
Brought forward,. ._. .£51 9
Lewes, H., books, 16th June,
teoon. 2 Luss
Magrane, W., books, 24th
March, 1856, . 3 6
O’Daly, John, books, 26th
May, 1855, . . eG
Vance, F., books, J anuary 7 th,
1856, 013 6
Total Books Bought,
Pilkington, F., me! books, J tone! 18,
1856,. . Oy
Gill, M. i, " miscellaneous
printing, 16th June, 1855, 22 18 10
ditto, 29th
March, 1856, .°. +. - 16 12 9
printing vol.
xxii. part 5, Transactions,
16th June, 1855,. . . . 191 2 2
ditto vol. xxii.
part 6, 19th January, 1856, 56 17 10
printing vol. vi.
part 1, eee 12th
May, 1855, el spend Cale nd Ca
"ditto vol.
part 2, 19th January, 1886, 09 18 4
Total Printing,
Oldham, William, wood engraving, March,
1956,. .
Pilkington, F., binding Transactions and
Procedings, "January 10th, 1856,
Ferrier and Co., wrapping-
paper, 23rd May, 1855, . 2 7 6
Hendrick, R., Stationery, 25th
August, 1855, Ser we 1 15.,.0
Rathborne andiCo: ;Wax, wafers,
27th June, 1855, . . 0 2 6
Tallon, J., stationery, 31st
January, 1856, . .- 6 748
Tighe, J., diplomas, 4th J me
1 te 20
Waller, di; cards, J anuaty 31,
1856, . 011 0
Total Stationery, :
Forward,
a7 19
100 1
2
al
375 4 5
ll 56
0
35 19 6
593 11
——
AS). 372 12-9
Ixili
Brought forward,
Steam-packet Co., freight of Mr. Moore’s
Library, 3rd September, 1855, .
Total amount of Books, Printing, and
Stationery, . . ar eee oa
TAXES AND InsuRANCE, Etc.
Boyle, Low, and Co,, Income tax on divi-
dends to January 1,1856,. . . . .
National Insurance Co., Dec. 24, 1855, .
Patriotic Insurance os to Dec. 24, 1855,
Parish Cess for 1855, . . ,
Pipe-water tax for 1855, . . .
Total Taxes and Insurances,
Repairs oF House.
Alliance Gas Company, May 29, 1855,
Austin, R., cleaning windows, March 15,
1856, . .
Bray, J ohn, cleaning ash-pit February
23, 1856, . .
Murphy, fy “4 sweeping "chimneys, March
14,1856, .. .
Sibthorpe, H., and Son, glazing, ey Ae une
28,1855, . . et
Daniel, P., nails, &., Feb. 4, 1856,
Total Repairs of House,
FouRNITURE AND REPAIRs.
Andrews, W., carpets, &c., March 22, 1856,
Angeli, i: painting crosses, &c., April ue
1855, .
Casey, P., pins for Library, Dee. 29, 1855,
Daniel, P., twine boxes, &., April 6, 1855,
Dobbyn, i repairing clock, Feb. 8, 1855,
Elvery and "Co. ” spring ee March 12,
1856,. . ous
Feely, L., chairs, June 30, 1855,
Fry, W., ae Co., table cover, fringe, &c.,
August 25, 1855, :
Fehan, John, mop, September, 18, 1856, .
Johnson, J., japan, varnish, &c., Dec. 31,
Mire Ae Ak. Jhb tts
Forward,
es ON ee
593 11 4 | 372 12 0
815 4
602 6 8
el el
0 12
SO O5e SS - eee, Co
15 15 11
Cn
lor)
_
ie)
ow ao ooo~-
_
ra i=)
or aS oOnoco ~I
012 7
70 3 8 |1017 18 10
xiv
Brought forward,
Jones, J. T., two royal coats of arms, Feb.
22, 185 56, shay
Kelly, J., cleaning carpets, Oct. 22, 1855,
Kerr and Co., chairs, &c., March 22, 1856,
Mooney, W., gas fittings, &e., Aug. Ii,
$855; «3.
Pike, W. i. , japanned foe. &., r une 11,
1855,. .
Walpole, E., towels, &e., Jan. 1, ‘1856, ‘
West, T., glass urns, March 15, 1856, .
Total Furniture and Repairs,
SaLaries, WaAcEs, Etc.
Ball, Robert, LL. D., Treasurer, ‘
Drummond, Rev. W. HL. 1D My dtention.
Jellett, Rev. J. H., Secretary ‘of Council,
Todd, Rev. J. H., D. D., Secretary of Aca-
demy, ‘
Clibborn, Edward, Clerk dnd Curator,
Todhunter, Isaac, Accountant, ;
O'Brien, Thomas, porter, .
Leigh, Simon, porter,
Johnstone, James, messenger,
Flinn, J., porter, 5 .
O'Neill, E., for cleaning hase ‘
Faucett, G., for attendance at evening
meetings, . .
Liveries, working jackets, &e., for porters,
Total Salaries, Wages, &e.,
CONTINGENCIES.
Clibborn, E., allowance for sundries used
in cleaning house, for the year 1855-56,
Freight and charges on parcels, .
Postage stamps and postage, .
Petty charges and incidentals, =
Total Contingencies,
Coats, Gas, Etc.
Alliance Gas Company, gas, .
Day, Mary, charcoal, cit
Holmes, Thomas, coals,
Forward,
Ei ie Bac ys &
10 3 ‘8 {1017 18110
0 8.0
Lod. 0
47 3 6
14a iG
44 6
1 910
012 6
139 9 6
21) O16
21 60° 30
ar Oe
21.0000
150 0 0O
50 0 0
13 10 O
36 12 6
a 1440
30 15 O
718 9
F hb ¥6
21 13 11
———| 401 15 8
10 0 O
13 14 6
816 0
67 6
——!| 38 18 0
Deel bev
0. 5.6
Die or TO
471 6 11598 2 0
ee
lxv
Fae 5 Po ae 4
Brought forward, | 47 1598 2 @
Lambert, J., candles, . . . F ; Bs) Fe
Tharel, P., tapers, 5 0 1
Total amount of Gas, Coals, g. apg eae 47 10 0
Boarp or WoRKsS.
Balance of Treasury Warrants,. . . .| . .. .| 6916 10
PHOTOGRAPHIC APPARATUS.
J. Robinson, Camera, &., . ... . sits
Total Discharge, .
Balance in favour of the P Public, i * 249 211
————
TotaL AMOUNT OF CHARGE,. .| . - - 11975 6 9
VOL. VI. h
“MOANSDIOAT,
‘TIVE LYALOU ‘(poustg)
“OG8T ‘YIM 9818
‘pung weYysuLUD oy} sv WAOUY St “PQ “861 SFOTF Yor
JO “PIL SEL SLesF ‘YOoIg Jo Juno yeyoT, “Yoojg Mon “yuo sod g UL “PO “SEL SFILF puw ‘sposuoy “quo sod ¢
Ul ‘pO "SFL BGSIF ‘purpory Jo yurg oy} ut ‘Awopeoy Yj Jo JIpoto oy} 0} st o19y} yey sj1odod LOMSVOLT, OTT,
6 9 LOL F
Il G@ 6F%
OL € 9@LT
XV1
OTT “ioe * 2
Nese Ae es
RM coe oo
Saal
ito}
rc
mwenoocce
io 2)
rr
fee)
oo
—
ws
Se)
wD
rc
.
yaon
“DAISOTIONI ‘9981
‘souvjeg Aq
* ‘snqyvieddy ordeasojoyg Aq
" + + + ‘Ssx10 MQ Jo prvog Aq
. . . . “aap ‘SBX) ‘s[Rog Ag
ss + + + pruasuU0D Ag
* + + om ‘gaSe a ‘souepeg Ag
* + ‘saredoy pue oingramy Ag
* + © ‘gsnopy jo saredey Ag
> + ‘gouvansuy puv soxey, Aq
sors + + + Sombyuy Aq
- + + Gow Surgug ‘syoog Ag
a0)
—Nmbonwvoocooovrse
sai — ow earn, ae eas _ BopUSSTA NOL) OL
2 * — ‘pjog emmy Og,
gg ‘pjog vangeade o1ydeasojoyg OF,
: ‘synatreusg Ploy 0} uoKdrosqng oy,
eta Wey * + ‘suoydrosqng enuuy oy,
ss 8 9 SQ0q OOUBIIU OF,
ar * + ‘qorjisodurod ary OF,
‘PIOS atch ear puv suororsueiy, OJ,
a et PIOS 39038 JUOUIUIDAOY) OF,
Saat es 8 ems SON OMe TaIOy.0.1,
> + — ‘syHOUIBUIQ PJOX) OJ JUBIY) JUSTIUAOAOY OF,
‘gouvmol[y AImsvoL], pus JUSMUABAOY OF,
: > ‘Gegt ‘pudy 4sT uo eouvpeg oO,
“aq
‘HOUVNN ISTE OL ‘Soest “Wud 181 WOU ‘AOIAAO LIGNV OL GAHSINUNA SV
‘ANAGVOV HSIUI TVAOU AHL AO SENNOOOV ATHINOW AHL 40 LOVULSEV TVAANAD
No. V.
ACCOUNT
or
THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
FROM ist APRIL, 1856, TO 3lst MARCH, 1857.
——~-——_
THE CHARGE.
£6 as Sere
To Balance in favour of the Public on Ist
April, 1856 (see Ap. No. IV., Ps lxv. vs AE Spgs) a) Sa
Parliamentary Grant, . . oye iy le] Ooo O 1
INTEREST ON STOCKS:
One year’s on £1143 19 6 at3perCent.| 34 6 4
£1229 14 5 at3 ts .| 3617 10
Total Interest on Stocks, . eee
”?
Rey. J. Alcorn, 5s.; Mr. Ferrar, 2s. 6d.;
Mr. Geoghegan, 2s. 6d.; Mr. Gregg, ’
2s. 6d.; Mr. Highton, 2s. 6d.; Hodges |
& Smith, 12s. 5d.; Sir C. O’Loghlen,
Bt., 5s.; Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., 2s.;
Mr. ee 2s. 6d.; Mr. + M:Carthy,
1s., “at Sy ee ae 117 11
TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS sold:
Lire Compositions:
Sir M. Barrington, Bart,
Edward Cane, Esq., .
C. W. Hamilton, Esq., .
H. H. Joy, Esq., . - : mC
G. A. Kennedy, M.D., . . ‘4 4 0
Do.(fromAnnualSubscriptions) 2 2
ADAG
lorlor ior ker)
oooo
Rey. James M‘Ivor, D.D.,. . . . .| 21
Rev. Edward Marks, D.D., . .. . 6
C. Vignoles, Esq., . Des 6
Total Life Compositions, -j——-
Forward,| . 9. °s2.|920 7 0
VOL. VI. i
AMBWOon
ocoo
Ixvili
Brought forward, | 920 7 0
Entrance Fees (£5 5s. each):—C. Copland, Esq.; J.
R. Kinahan, M.B.; T. H. Ledwich, Esq.; F. Field,
Esq. ; D. M‘Causland, Esq.; R. M‘Dermott, M.B.;
R. M‘Donnell, Esq.; Rev. James M‘Ivor, Ds De
S. O'Gorman, Esq.; Sir C. O’Loghlen, Bart.; J. H.
Otway, Esq.; R. Patterson, Esq.; G. J. Stoney, Esq.
Total Entrance Fees, . 68 5 0
=m
AnnvaL Susscriptions (£2 2s, each).
For 1855 :—
Sir Matthew Barrington, Bart.; J. T. Beasley, Esq.;
D. J. Corrigan, M..D.; Rev. R. V. Dixon; J. 8. Eiffe,
_Esq.; Sir Chas. Fox, Bart.; James Gibson, Esq.; A.
G. Melville, M. D.; J. S. Muspratt, Esq.; P. Neville, |
Esq.; Thomas Oldham, Esq. ; A. Preston, Esq.
(£25 4s.)
For 1856:—
Rev. I. G. Abeltshauser, LL. D.; R. Adams, M.D.;
Rev. J. Alcorn; W. Andrews, Esq.; J. Anster,
LL. D.; A. W. Baker, Esq.; W. Barker, M.B.;
E. Barnes, Esq.; Sir M. Barrington, Bart.; H. C.
Beauchamp, M.D.; P. Bevan, M.D.; E. Bewley,
M.D.; D. F. Brady, M. D.; D. Brereton, M. D.; A.
B. Cane, Esq.; E. Cane, Esq.; H: Clare, Esq.; F.
Clarendon, Esq., A.B., C.E.; J. Claridge, Esq.;
E. S. Clarke, M. D.; A. Cooke, Esq.; D. J. Corrigan,
M.D.; Ven. Archdeacon of Cashel; E. Curry, Esq.;
J. Davidson, Esq.; R. Deasy, Esq., M. P.; Rev. R. V.
Dixon, A. M.; Viscount Dungannon; J. C. Egan,
M.D.; J. S. Eiffe, Esq.; Lord W. Fitzgerald; C.
Fleming, M.D.; Capt. G. A. Frazer; Sir C. Fox;
Rev. J. A. Galbraith; E. Getty, Esq.; J. Gibson, Esq. ;
S. Gordon, M.D.; Very Rev. the Dean of Kildare,
A.M.; D. Griffin, M.D.; W. Grimshaw, Esq.; T.
Grubb, Esq.; C. W. Hamilton, Esq.; W. N. Han-
cock, LL.D.; C. Hanlon, Esq.; W. H. Hardinge, |
Esq.; Rev. S. Haughton, A. M.; J. K. Ingram, LL.D.;
Sir John K. James, Bart.; Rev. J. H. Jellett; F. M.
Jennings, Esq.; P. Jones, Esq.; H. H. Joy, Esq.,
A.M.; W. Kelly, M. D.; H. Kennedy, M.D.; W. T.
Kent, Esq.; R. Law, M. D.; A. Leared, M.B.; Rev.
A. Leeper; W. R. Le Fanu, Esq.; J. Lentaigne,
M.D.; W. T. Lloyd, Esq.; Rev. G. Longfield; R. D.
Lyons, M.B.; J. J. Mac Carthy, Esq; A. H.
Forward, | 988 12 0
lxix
Brought forward. | 988 12 0
M‘Clintock, M. D.; J.S. Macdonnell, Esq.; R. R. Mad-
den, M.D.; J. Magee, Esq.; A. G. Melville, M. D.;
G. M. Miller, Esq.; J. Mollan, M.D.; D. Moore, Esq.
J. S. Muspratt, Esq.; J. M. Neligan, M. D.; P. Ne-
ville, Esq.; J. R. O’ Flanagan, Esq.; M. M. O’Grady,
M.D.; T.Oldham, Esq.; J. Osborne, M. D.; J. Owen,
Esq.; J. Patten, M.D.; J. E. Pigot, Esq.; J. B.
Pratt, Esq.; A. Preston, Esq.; A. Read, M.D.; G. San-
ders, Esq.; O’N. Segrave, Esq.; F. J. Sidney, LL.D.;
R. W. Smith, M.D.; H. Smyth, Esq.; M. H. Sta-
pleton, M.B.; D. P. Starkey, Esq.; H. H. Stewart,
M.D.; R. Tighe, Esq.; J. F. Waller, LL. D.; Right
Hon. J. Wynne; G. Yeates, Esq. (£205 16s.)
For 1857 :—
R. Adams, M.D.; Sir J. B. Burke; J. Burrowes,
Esq.; Very Rev. Dean of Clonmacnoise; A. B. Cane,
Esq.; A. Carte, M. B.; F. Churchill, M. D.; A. Cooke,
Esq.; C. Copland, Esq.; Lord Bishop of Cork; Ven.
Archdeacon of Cashel; E. W. Davy, A. B.; M. Dono-
van, Esq.; S. Downing, LL. D.; Viscount Dungan-
non; C. Fleming, M. D.; L. E. Foot, Esq.; E. Getty,
Esq.; W. N. Hancock, L.L. D.; C. Hanlon, Esq.;
W. H. Hardinge, Esq.; Lieut.-Col. H. James; F. M.
Jennings, Esq.; J. C. F. Kenny, Esq.; Lord Bishop
of Kilmore; C. C. King, M. D.; T. H. Ledwich, Esq. ;
F. L’Estrange, Esq.; W. R. Le Fanu, Esq., C.E.; A.J.
Maley, Esq.; A.R. Nugent, Esq.; J. O’Donovan,
LL. D.; R. Patterson, Esq.; G. Roe, Esq., D. L.;
Lord Talbot de Malahide; Ven. Archdeacon of
Dublin. (£75 12s.)
Total Annual Subscriptions, . | 306 12 0
CoNTINGENCIES.
A. Cane, 2s.; Royal Dublin Society, 2s.6d. . . . 0.4 6
SUBSCRIPTIONS TOWARDS THE PURCHASE OF GOLD
ORNAMENTS FOUND IN Co. CLARE,
Rev. J. A. Galbraith, . ..... £i1
Rev. Charles Graves, D. D., 5
Total A esata fort Gold (Oma
ments,. . . Anant see 6 0 0
0 0
0 0
————
Toran AMouNT oF CHARGE,. .. . . 1801 8 6
lxx
THE DISCHARGE.
Antiquities PurcHAsED, Erc. |
Carey, J., gold ornament, 4th December,
Egan, D., dagger, 3rd July, . . .
Glennon, R., collection found in river
Brusna, 29th November, 5
Johnson, J., repairs of do., 13th Denne
Kelly, T., iron pot, 7th July, shag Wh
O’ Denna Jas., brass vessel, 5th January,
Rourke, F. A., do, 19th April, .
Wakeman, W. F., collection, 19th June,
Total Antiquities purchased, . . .
Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY.
Barthes & Co., Gailhabaud’s
Monuments, .£10 10 0
Ditto, Table des,
MM. de l’Acad.
desInscriptions, 1 5 O
AT ASO
Carroll, P., April, £1 5s., 2s.;
May, 2s.; June, 3s. 6d., 4s., |
5s., 15s., 17s. 6d.; July,
17s. 6d.; Sept. 1s., 2s, 6d. ;
Dec. 8s.; Jan. £1 3s. 6d. ;
Feb. 3s.; March, 1s. 4d.,
ee ae 6 9
D’ Alton, a: 5 eR Bae 0 10
Evans, pamphlets, ead kd (3 0 4
Fottrell, L., Reports British
Agsocintion: oi. 0 16
Gallagher, James, Thom’s Di-
rectory,. -« 0 13
Hodges and cinith, eet &e., 31 15
Jones, J. F. (J. Hardiman’s
books),. . 35 5
‘Ferguson’ books, 16 15
Miscellanies, May,
5s.; June, 10s. 6d.; Jan.
£5 5s., £819s.; Mar. l5s.,| 15 14 6
Kelly, Ww. B., April, 10s. ;
December, £2 3s.6d., . 213 6
—
Forward, | 122 11 8}
ww on Oo RO
> ene B
25 0
0 10
15 0
0 10
0 10
Led
0 10
3 0
oooooco oo
&
th
&
nN
46 0 0
6 0 0
Brought forward,
M‘Grane, W., May, 5s., 7s.;
April, 6s.; June, 3s., 8s.,
138.; Sept., 28.; Dec. 3s.;
Jan. 12s.; March, ls., .
Paleontographical Soc., sub-
scription to, from 1847 to
1856, inclusive
(tenyears),. . 1010 0
Carriage of books, 0 4 6
Ray Society, subscriptions for
BS70, 1856, 6 ee
Tighe, P., book,. Us
Total printed books, .
J. F. Jones (J. Hardiman’s
MESS.));:, =.
Carroll, B., 2 early ‘vols.
Se sanetionk, Be es
PRINTING PROCEEDINGS.
M. H. Gill, wait vol, vi.
part 3,. .
Hanlon, G. A‘. a eden
March,. .°*.
Oldham, W., for Mr. Sanders’
Paper (gas meter), .
Short, W., reporting Mr. Kem-
: bias Address; P 4
Total Printing Proceedings,
PRINTING TRANSACTIONS.
M. H. Gill, printing Transac-
tions, vol. xxii. part 1, Mr.
Haughton’s Paper, .
Mr.Donovan’s Paper,
Mr. Mal-
let?s Paper, .198 0 5
Falkner, J., litho-
graphs forditto, 25 10 0
-Mallet, R., electro-
type for ditto,. 019 4
lxxi
Ze Gt £2 a a
ioe ene get ines
3 0 0
10 14 6
2 2 0
010 O
— |1388 18 2
72 1 0
0 5 0
61 6 4
Dy 0). 0
1 4 0
1 10
— | 6411 4
fs
1415 7
|
|
eS
Forward, . . 224 9 9/105 16 8|27515 6| 46 0 0
£ 2 ays
Brought forward, 224 9 9/105 16 8
Oldham, William,
woodcutsfordo. 15 O 0 |
Mallet, R., car-
riage of litho-
graphsforditto, 0 8 O°
Cost of Mr. Mallet’s
paper, -————— 239 17 9 |
Oldham, W., woodcuts for |
Mr. Downing’s Paper, . 215 0
‘* Freeman’s Jour-
APS ye. ep |
Johnson and Co, 418 6) /
Cost of Advertising, eee Wie See Saal |
Total Printing Transactions, |
STATIONERY, Erc.
Brown and Co., blank book, | 04 8
Carroll, B., gum Arabic, |
5s. 6d.; six portfolios,
153.5; paper, Ts 64.; |
paper, 43.; Sei
£1 15s. 7d., ot se
Ferrier and Co. lapping paper, 1
Jackson, J., ink, quills, ee? 8
Tallon, J., stationery, . 5 3
Woodhouse, W., book stamp, 0
Yeates, Geo., paper- pow” i
MEN INGV:;; eeu M, Te 4 1
Cost of Stationery, .
LIBRARY CATALOGUE.
Tighe, James, 27 weeks, :
Total Books, MSS., Printing, and Sta-
tionery, Sc. ‘
TAXES, INSURANCE, Etc.
Boyle, Low, and Co., income tax on divi-
dends, to Jan. 1, 1856, :
National Insurance Company, December,
Patriotic Insurance ims: 2h December,
Parish cess for 1856, Y 3s gue
Pipe-water tax for 1856,
Total Taxes and Trasurances,
Forward,
oO Om w PaT
c £8. oc.
| 275 15 6
“53.13 5 |
|
|
}
12 411]
27 0° 0}
41411]
106. Ou!
Gua 'G.
@ 2 8']
217 8}
46 0 0
| 668 13 10
(cee
xxiii
Forward,
Repairs oF House.
Bray, J., cleaning ash-pit,
Boylan, a. cleaning windows,
Carroll, J., cleaning chimneys, .
Cassidy, F,, cleaning windows, .
Giblin, repairs of gallery in iva
Maguire, J., sundries, .
Mooney, W., gas fittings, . . -
Murphy, J., sweeping ‘chimneys, ‘
Yeates, G., repairs of pump, November, .
Total Repairs of House,
FURNITURE AND REPAIRS.
Browne and Co., velveteen, &c.,
Carroll, B., busts, . - - -£110 0
chest, Meena Oe Uy ar)
— Banda os Fea A
== busts, 310 0
De Vaux, H. J., silk, &e., .
Dobbyn, Geo., clock i in Library, October
Hall, R.,; cleaning carpets, Epa
M‘ Grath, J., black marble slab,
West and Co., 6 Bristol pans,
Wiseheart aud Son, blue paper,
Pike, W., fender, tin boxes,
Pim, Brothers, oil-cloth,
Total Furniture and Repairs, .
SaLaRies, WAGES, Etc.
Ball, Robert, LL. D., Treasurer, é
Sec aaond, Rev. W. H., D.D., Tabraans
Graves, Rev. Chas., D. D., Secretary to
the Academy, .
Clibborn, E., Clerk, ded eee Pee
rian and Curator of Museum. . ~—.
Todhunter, Isaac, Accountant, .
Kelly, Arthur, library and house porter,
Leigh, Simon, porter and messenger, .
O'Neill, E., for cleaning house, .
‘Armstrong, Jane, do., 3
Lockett, livery for servants, .
Total Salaries, Wages, §c-,
Forward,
«| 139" 0
110 0
017 9 |
019 0}
0 6 0|
1 0 0}
ZFS at
1 eee Soh Ha
1 °2°.0
0 7 6
- |———— | 10 4 1
018 4
7 0 0|
0 3 5)
7 0) On|
+) 2.96; |
Oe 64
Bsa
G41 Gy]
Bi9e AP |
218 6}
——— ls D3 -ficgat
21 0 0
a1 00!
21 0 OF}
150 0 0}
50 0 0
39 0 0
39 0 0
0138 6
9 0 0
13 0 0
=) doen ta 0
W136 4 5
lexi...
Brought forward,
CONTINGENCIES.
Steam Packet Co., parcels,
Elliott, J., ditto,
Royal Dublin Society, ditto, .
Railway Company, ditto, .
Cross, J. S., ditto, . 2
Barthes and Co., ditto,
Amount of Carriage, Books, §C.,
Boyle and Co., commission on receiving
dividends, . :
Postage stamps and postage,
J ohnson, J., oil of cloves, &e.,
Wiseheart, is paper, . ‘
Tallon, J., stamps for receipts, d
Wallace, W. B., bill of law costs,
Todhunter, J., car hire,
TSOSCOCOCre
He OD dO -T
for =e oe ols)
1
Clibborn, E., allowance for dinates we |
in kestataies house, for the year 1856-57,
Total Contingencies, he ne
Coats, Gas, Etc.
Brown, George, safety lights,
Holmes, T., 11 tons Whitehaven coal,
Tedcastle, Robt., 30 tons Carlisle coal,
Alliance Gas Company, coke,
gas from 31st |
Do.
Dec., 1855, to 30th eeet 1856,
Cosgrave, James, fire-wood, ;
Keenan, J., bog-wood, .
Lambert, iss candles, .
Total Coals, Gas, §¢.,
CaTALoOGuE oF MusEvumM.
Dillon, L. W., paint, &e., .
M‘Loughlin, J., one day, . ae
Boswell, J., 1 doz. flock paper, 0 1
1
4 0
10 doz. green do., . 0 0
Maguire and Co., wire netting, &c.,
Maguire, J., preparing trays, pales
Total Catalogue of Museum, . . . .
Total Discharge, A
Balance in favour of the Public, per
this Account, :
ToraL AMOUNT OF CHARGE,
oPOCOCOMO ©
id
Oo
woon OODO LS oR DONO SO
nO
. [1231 12
ooo
Mia! ss
56
5
4
69 16
. 13801
8
n|—
lxxv
: *PoUlB}IOOSB SI PpouTvjor oq UBd qoIyA sorb
-yuy oy} Jo AyWUENb youxe oy} [YUN osuodsns ur survurer wins siyy, ‘Awoproy oy) ut pozisodep pus ‘Crep‘d ‘ddy “1a ‘joa ‘sSurpas.01g 928)
auny) fo fyunoo ay ur punof sarynbyuy pjoy fo zunovap uo foggy ‘YoIBIT WILT UO Isepy Somve IT pred ,.“0OSF ,, JO ,.JuNOB Surpodeid uo
aouvaoresip B,, Aq ‘ourpeg sty} 01 OOEF Pepps ‘LGBT “oun prgs oy} Jo oj0u TyOYyy Aq ‘syunoooy oqug suiyipny J0j siouoisstmuI0D oy, ,
“MOMNSDOAT,
“qq ‘NOSUVO Hdwsor ‘(pousig) “LGSL ‘Youvyy 818
‘puny weysuduo, oy} Se UAOUY St “PQ “SEL SPOTF Wor
Jo “PIT ‘SL QLeaF ‘Og Jo JuMowe yo}oT, “yoojg oN “quo Jed ¢ UL “PO “S61 SHILF Puw ‘sposuoy “yu90 sod ¢
UL “pC ‘ShL 6GSTF ‘PUvpoy Jo Yue” ou} Ur ‘Luopvoy oY} JO 4Ipe1o oy} 0} St oxy} yey} sjcodor soIMsvory, oy,
|9 8 ToST|F
. . . . . . . . . ‘sousleg. kg
8 stt ‘os +s + + + SpuBy sJommsvery, Ul
g LT 29F °° ° * ° °° ‘puepery Jo jueg Uy
F
9 soe ee ee 4 + + tunesnyy Jo onSojeyep Ag 9 FO sot ee ee 8 ee 8 8 WggroueSuym0D oJ,
y &I 6S sos ee eee ee 8 e+ fegtouosuru0D AG || TT LT T - + + + + ‘pros sSurpesvorg puv suorjoesuvly, of,
8 SL 4g itn Ve daiat ere oextio7 .sf (Oe, AL e “on9 ‘sex ‘g[809 Ag 00 9 Pree Te ot Manat Seas ‘sq ueureoIC, PID 03 uordrtosqng OL,
PAT Oe eet te tt op Sasa onelnG Sa Oe eh UG") eon Se ees ‘suonduosqng tenuuy og,
6 FI &% sos + + 6 6 e + + Sgrredoy puv oinjing Ag || 0 0 89 rose ss ee ee 8s Kgortsodutoy ery OF,
I #1 OL PeeWee orc) \d..ider, 8a; ey. Vek fa ree ‘osnoyT jo siredoyy Aq 0 ¢ 89 ele Comet Poe. 6 at PE Coe ‘$007 eouvIyUT oL
6 & 6 soe ee + + + + + SouvIMsuy pus soxvy, Ag Gree ty sore ee 4 8s 8 f9003g UO 48e10}UT OF,
RODEKOR Kiet cee re eS ebay tel a Ms coe te! ARNE A oe
Orr #991 °° *§ * * * toe * hop Sonupg ‘ego Ag || 116 Gh} “ * ‘gqgT ‘udy 3ST uo oouxreg oy,
7 a ce) POS “ad
"HAISOTONI ‘L98T OUVIN ISIS OL ‘96ST “IlMdV 181 WOU ‘AOITAO LIGOV OL GHHSINUNA SV
‘XWAGCVOV HSIUI TVAOU AHL AO SLNNONOV ATHINOW AHL FO LOVULSAVY TVAANO
VOL. VI.
Fit RRO Seth
ge 2 yn SES
‘55. od Raper ae OE aes
ow gion gta teria 2, 27
Lyd) bala ge meh rtioe ST
eer: haa halipantent Jr
ie ira) gt
+ eet
ee al
Aare ys
; Pree an "Ph, : Avs * 4 *
bat Fda HATS ce
Ba 1 TS
4 '
os rao
eS See aS
m
v7
Fa art atin
$e Sal8- Snr
ae ety Ee
“aie ok NARS
is iss oes =
=e
pe
Pon
“
*
wii
WN
v v V
be
vv
WV
Wy
:
> z >> >> » >>
= ; 2 22> “WSS > D> SSS Se SO -
> »*> == > Ss > Se SS = D aS Se >> Se
2D > —<>~ 22> PS SSS SS > SD
= > D> > ae + >> o> D > DS Spo = ae > we
py > > 12D > = 5 S55 > >in > = ol ; 3 s>
32 SS 2 D> > >> Sa PP>
| : é >>> D>»
> > > 22> D> >>> D> >> >» aa ye 22 ==.
> > > SD _ > >» = Ss >
>> D> > > ee = ee
=> DVD >>> > S> >> >>
> Sp OpD> >>» >» aa >» Sine
>> DY D> >» DIP agree >>
= > Se PP >> >>
> oe TS > = >>
yz
¥: - >
eee = > = 3 < 5
>> o> D> DS > > Dat ae
=> > >> > >> >= >
> a : os “1 » ae > >
22 DD >> Pe)?» >> ee >) SF DS
f 33> = See 2PP I D>> _—- + L»» FP > » = => > » LP ile
2 >>> 22> Sy sth bee : >>) >> ~—S _> SSP >> + > ry > > SS
x5 > >>> ee > SSD a > 22> ap $55 >> > +> i
2 2 2) >>> > pe » SPIED, = 2. > eS >> > eee >
Ss BS 2S oe > BESS >>> SS >? 223 >
3 3S > teP> >> = [i 3595 PDP >
ese. es D> Se es >> IP De > > _ DY >
> Ss SS; >= 22 a> », > _— all a “s < 3 2
255 = 22> I PpP> >> > > > I >> >> > aad
><a eS > > nee E>... >. >> oy >
> > SS ee OS = > ee = 3
> Dj >>>». >>> > Jee ~~ => ws “>> > B> 3
> SS >>> Be D> 5 ae — D> > 23
> SPP D> >> > > ye >>> a = >> > 32> :
DSS >>> > SS, +> > a > > p> > >
BSD SP o> > ae > > > ae ee =F >> >> » = >
oy eS Se eS oS
>®w >> » >> > => >) D> > Die > > >>> > Y
> 52 >» >>> D>. > > SiS eee >> P> DS. >> > > P
= ee = >> >> > Sy ae ee) > > >> > m2.
>> > Snr » > D> » = . 23 ) , s 55
> 22 4 SS » > »> >> > > | <n c = > é; = >> »>
BSS SPD = 3 Dae TF >> D>
<3 22> >> 3 >> » >» >> >>
D> 223 2>> * = 25> >) » a > >» + ee > 2 22
7 > > 2) > »» ~ » >. i : =
et 8 = Sos Se > oe Da >>» =
» I DY 22> SS > > = > =~ s ois ee
SS > ee > ee ee
4 >> ; J js > > > > 7s w ‘ —
> dSR22>> > PIS >>> SSS D> > >» Ps ~
2 PO 22 >> = > SS > Ss > > S> >
Poetes Se : a> >> >> »»> >
I> Sa > le aa
22> > >» Papi
D2? S=>> _> , a 3
> SS D> | 2”
22> >> 1D os =<
DD Dawe 5S i
> _2> >> Se es
22> IP> “ISS a> > Se >> eee
= > > es > 5 > ee >> ee
a > > > DP > D> ep >
= > Sa yo D> Ss a D> 7-2
> sD
2 2 oF? 0e = ge > D>]® >) PDD» D> 222 >>> SDD
>? SET SS Be SS eS OS ae
2 5 p> o>> > > 2D OW 222 DY > 22D>Y 3 WDD»
> ey 3 Se > D> > PP ILD 22 >> DDD 22> 2322>) > D>. DD>
1? 2 > > DDD DD D9 27? 2 222M D DDD].
>> > | >> Ss DD > »D DuU~> >> DD» >> SBD» OD; >» >>
p2 = > > > DD > D> DD DOP DDD YP P22» >> DD
2 2a So > >? D> > D> DF D2 DD YP PZD 1 DDD |
> >> 2 a st Se x Dw >? Pe BD Ps 2 22>? 7D 0 as? >
ae es > > So 9 DD > DP D> DD S>> _ D
PD > 2 _> 20 2 BOE > > > Pe? > Ob eS D>
ae es > Ee > oe DS [ae 20> > D> +> 2 >” >>. >
Sn PIE >» > PP) o> » » Dv 0555 >
Poe PP Oe, SD D> PB ae D> OY EE > > oR RY > 2S >
Fy) os FD DOD DDD o> > 2 >> OD DY >
ee Os > Se D> >» & 255) DD») > > 22>» >> a> D
> fl > > > 1 D>
; Se 2D 2D 52° > D >» 2 DYMY > D>
we > >> S2r> 37 2 O?”-” PSS a> ED >> 5
SS ee eee > 2 BoD? >>>
> BS 2 2D 2S? BY >>” > > > 2 D> 3)
0 os 82 Dw D2 D> >” DD => 7 D-DD SSS
) > a Ms ae 5 SI > 02D PPO DD © > Sy < ae
> ae Oe 2 >> PP? 2> D> _LE I> i>
> PPP Sp De De > > 2 OD © 22> > 2 IEP >) 9 5555
a >>> a > >: >>> DD D2) >>> Do» 2 >> Sp >>
_ DP aD » a> ae 7 os Ae 2») Ds > 2 [SEP > Dd 5 5
_—w_ 7»? >>) Is >> 22 eg ig ete —-— 22.2 > 35 22 >_> >
>” >> ae See ae ies > a a >> eer >
~ > > ao; ee > OD Dr»? o> > = Se 3 > ae
”» > > >> >> > 22 DD Dd a > Sean >> >
ww DOD SS >> > DD > RP 22> ODO 7S 32555 * pe .
B38. 35) 3555 Se 333 So ae ee
> ; . 22D > DBS =
i 2 > > 3 x >
J > nc 2 2) 3
» aes 2253 ‘ , é > ‘vie > ms
me > pa: : aS ay > >
> yy P. > >> »> a as aa ‘ >
; . a 3s >» D> >> Dw > 2S > 22> >>> > s> >
we > . 22230) 35S 5S
=P Do Pp. p> ~ 2S > D» 72) »> one 20> > > DPD <a
> Sr ee FIZ > p> 2 2 See toa >
‘ _—_ D2> D> =~
>> ?-> > D> 2 I> on 3
2 > oe 22> > D> DID o>”
> > > > ey >> > S»> > if 2
7 Py 22>: oS > > D> PP = etas ass > 2
, = > > > eo. 2 > > 22> DY » o> > D> oe >.
>>>. 8 2 DoS DD D2) DODD») SD > Pee 3
Soa 5 DD» D>»
> >> > 2 2 22> J > SP DID? >» 22 22> > wp DD),
— >_> >>> > Y> >> DID D >> Sep 2D 25 te
7 ~ < 2 UP Te oy
> se D> > >>> >»: > D>» i> > Zy>> 333335 Ss
> 2 = 2 , <
ie :
aa a ;
> a > > ae Sie “33> = p> 32> > _
> > 32> De» >> DV? yo sy yd) > :
> > EP. a . > See > 33% >. Ss.
a> > D> (2 >> > rz D>». ie.
12» >I yw > 2 32> Dr> » » =. 2 SP»
> 23S >> > FD>> DS DM» SS 5 >_>»
> 2 > 23> 3S SP > YW > > ae 2° 22>,
222 >>> > >>> D> >» SS
> > p> >>> > >> Diy => >< > 2" 5°
pt 22> >> > > o> Se 5. SB58>>
% oY > < >>. ’ 5
4 D> nage >>> 3 >> > “2 > Dip.
>
»
5 ee
S SSS Sa es i See
ail ‘
ce
e
a
pe
a>. Io >_> SD B> a 2
> Da» D> ys ee. ee 2) Sassy
Bp XP 2 >) Dd 2» > a 2) Tere
Sw p> ee > bs hb Ss ee B® >
=>
ma a
WAR
CC
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11